in
^1
■mp
*
ir-^ ■'t
/i utf
PRINCETON. N. J. ^
Case, Qiy,,,Qn SC^'O
Section../ A..'..\. L|
Booh, f _ tl
f /
'.e.<^§£7;, againlt the ilmderous and reproachful Treatment of
the Clergy, in a laie Book of pernicious and blafphemous
Dodrines, entiiul'd, The Rights of the Church,
The Path to Liberty: Or, the Method of Man's Redemption,
by our Lord and Saviour Jefus Chrilt : together with Chriflian
Liberty rightly Stated and Maintain'd, againll the impious Te-
nets ot Ancient Hereticks, now lately Revived, and with great
boldnels publilhed by fome Modern Writers. By Tho. Rawbone.
M. A. Late Redor of Norton under Hamden in Somcrfetfiure.
"With a Recommendatory Preface by Dr. Edwards^ Principal of
Jefiii College-^ Ox on.
THE
PREFACE-
TH O' Mr. Hoadly\ Principles have
not been fufferM to efcape, with-
out fome juft and pertinentfAni-
madverfions upon them, by fome
of the Learned and more Orthodox Clergy,
yetforafmuchashis Celebrated Afc^/zzr^i of
Suhmijfton have not hitherto had a particular
Anfwer to them, and himfelf, and fome of
his Admirers feem from hence, to conclude
that Difcourfe Unanfwerable ; I have there-
fore undertaken to fhew their Miftake, and
do right to a much InjurM Branch of our
Religion, by Refcuing the Apoftle's Do-
ftrine, Rom. i j. i, 2* from the forced and
unnatural Interpretation there put upon it.
Some Mif-reprefentations may be bora
with, and Errors conniv'd at, whilft the
tendency of them appears to have no very
dangerous Confequence. But when the
Plain, Known, Injunftions of Chriftiani-
ty, that have been taught in Scripture, and
owned and pratlis'd as neceffary Duties,
both in the Primitive, and our own and
A other
• •i
The PREFACE.
other Modern Churches,come to be infulted,
a4id the Holy Bible it felf is prefs'd to ferve
a Party, it is high time to ftand up for their
Defence againftfuchAffailants. • And I am
apt to think, it is matter of juft Enquiry,
why this Book has lainfo long unanfwered,
rather than why I thus appear agamft it
at length.
A Do£trine deliver^ in Scripture, as
Non-resistance is, and ilrongly backed
from time to time, both by Arguments and
Pratlice, efpecially from the Suffering of
our Bleiled Lord to the end of the Ten
Perfecutions, I always took to be of fuch
invincible force, that he had need be well
fortified, with a fixed Refolution, and good
Affurance, to have robur & ^s triplex circa,
peSfus^ who iliould aiLcnipt to overthrow
It. And I could not but be furpnz'd to fee
Mr. H. engage in fo odd and unchriftian an
Undertaking, and fo Dogmatical and Po-
Jitive in it^ as if he had found out fome hid-
den Stream of Truth, that had run under*
ground for many Ages together, and might
have done "Lo llill, had not he, and fome
others of his Complexion, not long fince,
happily DifcoverM the Current, and made
a way for its eruption, to the fingular Be-
nefic, as they pretend, of all that v/ill par-
take of it»
Thus
The PREFACE.
Thus much himfelf kerns' to infinuate,
in Anfwer to his 24th Objeftion, /'. 15J,
where he Modeftly compares himfelf to
the firft Reformers, telling us. There was a
Ume in which anj one who having J foken agdinjl
Tranfubftantiation, ami many other abfuri
0 pinions y would have had the Jame fort of Oh^
jeciion made again f him^ as is now again ft
himfelf. As alfo at other times he Tri-
umphantly boarts, ^ that his Book had been
long enough in the World to engage all^ who are
heartily conoermd^ againfl the Principles mainr
tained in it^ to endeavour to their utmoft to
hinder the Pernicious Ejfects oj them^ &c.
That 'I* not the leafl Reply had been given to
it J hefides general and pofitive Affirmations to
the contrary 'y arid again, That 1| tht Replies
given by him to every Argument in favour of
Abfolute Non-refiftance, ^vill be ejleemed^ by
all good Judge^j a great Advantage to thereon-
trary Caufe,
And yet neither is this any new Difco-
very of his own, but what Junius Brutusy
and Dokman^ and Buchanan, apd Milton^
and Sa., Johnfony and other Advocates for
Rebellion, as to the maui of it, have taught
before him, and have been applauded for it
by their Farty, as well as He. But .yet
whofe Pernicious Principles, have on the
'* Pref, to the id Edit. p. i. + Anfiver to the Lord
BijJpop 0/ txeier*i Smnori; p. lo. (' J.'/c /i:wf Anfwer p. 5 f .
A 2 othi^r
The PREFACE.
other haiid,been fooften and fully exposM,as
one would have thought might have efFeftu-
ally prevented any Man of Confcience and
Underftanding , from ever teaching the
fame Doftrines more. For thanks be to
God, as thefe Republican Demagogues
have in their feveral times endeavoured to
Corrupt the Truth, and lay the Founda-
tion, and fpread the Seeds of Treafon and
Rebellion; fo have there not been wanting
others of fteady loyal Principles, who have
had both \vill and Ability to Extirpate the ^
Mifchievous and Deftruftive Seeds lown by
them, and to fut People in m'mdj both of
the indifpen fable Obligation they are under,
tohejubjeci to Frincipdttks and Powers y and to
chey Magijiratesj and withal of the great En-
couragement theyhave to depend uponGod's
Good Providence for Safety and Defence at
fuch times of Fear and Danger, wherein
Mr. H. and his Fraternity would perfuade
them., rather to trufl an Arm of Flejh than
in the Living God ; to take their Proteftion
out of God's Hands into their own,and rely
upon an Unchriftian Self-defence, than Pati-
ently take up their Crofs, and follow their
Lord, through all the Trials and Sufferings
he may at any time, in his infinite Wifdom,
fee fit to exercife them w ith.
If we regard this World only, I can by
no means think the Doftrine of Refiftance
to
The PREFACE.
to be for the Benefit of Humaa Society.
But when we look forward to another Life,
and call to mind the infinite concern we
ought all to have for that, and confider
withal, how exprefly Refijlmce of the Higher
Powers is forbidden in Scripture, and what
terrible Vengeance is threatned to the Au-
thors of it, it amazes me to find that a
Man of Ingenuity, and an appearance of
Piety and Sincerity, fliouM ever undertake
the Patronage of it.
See how fevere a Character the Learned
Bifhop of Sarum gives of fuch Enemies
both to Loyalty and true Religion, how
hard a Cenfure he pafles upon Themfelves
and their Doftrine : ^ Amongfl all the Hereftes
this Age has Spawnedy there is not one^ fays his
Lordihip, more contrary to the whole Defign of
Religion^ and more dejlruciive of Mankind^ than
is that Bloody Opinion of Defending Religion
hy ArmSy and of Forcible Refiflance upon the cO"
lour of Religion. The Wifdom of that Policy is
Earthly, Senfual, Devilifli, favouring of a,
Carnaly l^nmortifedy and Impatient Mind^ that
cannot hear the Crofsj nor trufi to the Provi^
dence of God, And again, \ St. Pauls Words
in the i^th to the Koma.ns are fo exprefs, that
methinks they fhould flrike a Terror into all
Men from RefijHng the Superior Powers j lejifl
* ?>-«/• to the Vivditation of the Church and %t Ate of
J^cotlaiid. f Firjl Coiiferencn-i ji. 40,
A J they
The PR £ FA C E.
they KcCiH the Ordinance of God, and re-
ceive Daninatiaii. And a little after, ^
Thefe Words of St. Paul beingj as at fir ft ad-
drejfed to the Romans, [o aljo defigf^edby the
iiol) Ghoft to he a part of the 'Rule of all Chrt-
lfia??Sj do prove,, that whoever hath the Su-
preme Porver^ is to he fuhmitted to, an5 VZ^ZZ
jRcflfteB* And again upon another occa-
lion, 'j- But the fame Equality of Juftice and
Freedom that obliged me to lay open this, ties
me to tax all thoje who pretend a great heat a-
g^inft Rome, and value themfelves on their
M or ring all the Docirtnes and PraBices of that
Chuxch, and yet have, carried along with them
one of their mo ft Peftiferous Opinions, pretend--
tng Reformation, when they would bring all un*
der Confufion] and vouching the Caufe and
Work of God, when they were deftroying the
Authority he had jet up, and oppofing thoje im-
powered by him : And the more Piety and De-
votion fuch daring Pretenders put on, it ft ill
brings the greater ft ain and imputation on Re-
ligivn^ as if it gave a Patrotmy to tljOft
^?2cticci5 tt fo plainly ConCcmiisi. This is^
Judas like^ to ktfs our Mafter when we betray
him, and to own a z>eal for Religion, when we
■engage in Courfcg ttjat Oifgraccaiiti Deftroj^itt
^ut, Blejfed be God, OUC €|)UrClj l)tittS anS
conoaKn^ tw Dcctnnc, ftomtoljat fiann
* J?v4i. I His Lordfiifi Sermon , at Covetit'Gar-
den, t;/ iSubjeclion for Conicicnce fake, jp. 29, 3c.
The PREFACE.
fteftet it come, aim ijatft eSabUfldttt Vit
EffflJts aim autIjo?ftp of ^?inces» on fuce
aim unalterable f ounuatioits, eiif ofning an
Intite ©bemence to all tlje Latoful Com-
inanBS of amfjojitp, ann an abColute ®ub*
miTfion to tbat ^upteam potoee, ©on batb
put in our ^oucreigifs ll)anw. Tbu lOt^-
rtrlnetoemftlP^lOJpm, md if any that h Ad
their Baptifm and Education in our Churchy
have turned Renegades from tbis^ they f roved
no lefs enemies to t&e Cfiurcb fier felf, thm
to the Civil Authority, So that /^/;^/r 9pottafp
leaves no blame on our Churchy which Glories in
nothing more^ than a rvell-temper'^d Reformat ion^
from the later Corruptions^ ivhich the dark A^es
brought in, to the y^wcz auo p?imitibe i)o-
CtrineiS which our Saviour and his Apojiles
Taught J and the frfi Chrifiians Retained and
Practifed for many Ages. And again once
more, "^ Above all theje we mujl never forget
the Station in which God has put us^ as we are
Subjects under a Lawful Prince^ to whom we
are tied both by Divine and Human Laws-^ and
even the Lion's Mouth it felf opening to De-
vour uSy can never excufe m from our Obliga^
tion to Submit anU Suffer, if God hadjoor-
.deredit by his Providence^ that we had not the
Bleffing of being Born under a Prince^ that is
the Defender of the Faith,* but were born
* S^zmon at the Rolls, Nov. $. 1684. /. i-j i^, ip.
A 4 under
The P RE FA C E.
under OIIC tfiat ttOUlD BellOCC ttjS up to tlje
JLfOtt* M^/^^/? rve go out of the way of Fa*
t tenet and, Suhmijjion^ of Obedience and of hear*
tng the Crofs ; when we give Scope to Pajfton]
and RagCy to Jealoufie and Miflrufi^ and upon
this Fermentation in our Mindsy we break out
into Wars and Rebellions^ we forget that the
God whomwe ferve is Almighty ^ and canfave
ns either from a devouring Fire^ or a Lion's
Mouth ; and either will fave us from thefe^ or
reward us infinitely for them : We forget that
the Saviour y whom we follow j was made Per*'
fe£t by Sufferings ; and that we become then
truly hi4 Difciples^ when we bear his Crofs^ even
tho* we fhould be crujhed under it : We forget
that our Religion ought to Infpire uSy with a
contempt of Life and the World^ and with
tneeknefs and lowlinefs of Mind : We forget
that we are the Followers of that Glorious
Cloud of Witneffesj who have by Faith and
Patience inherited the Promifes, and have
gone to take Pojfejjlon of the KJingdom that was
prepared for them^ thro* Fire^ and thro"* Bloody
but it was their own Blood, And to fumm up
all, we forget that our Reformation was the
jhaking off of Popery^ that is^ a Bloody Con^
f piracy againjl the Souls and the Bodies ofMen^ ^
againfl the Souls of the Weak^ and the Bodies
of the Firm^ but Innocent Profeffors of this
Holy Religion. We are not tofhare with them
in their Cruelty^ nor to imitate them in their
Rebellion
The Pi? £ FJC E.
Rebellion. Thus does his Lordfhip mofi:
folidly eftablifh, and emphatically invite to
the Praftice of what Mn H. fo refolutely
and undutifully fets himfelf to oppofe, and
which he fo induftrioufly decries, "^ ss a
greater oppofition to the Will of God, than tht
contrary.
To the fame purpofe likewife fpeaks the
late Arch-Bifhop of Canterbury Dr. Tillotjonj
in his Serious and Pathetick Letter to the
Lord Ruffel, Written to his Lordfliip jud
before his Death, out of tender CompaJJion to
his Cafe^ and that he might not leave the
World in a Delufton andfalfe Peace^ to the hin-
drance of his Eternal Welfare, This Letter
was Printed for R. Baldwin in i68 j. And in
it he argues upon the Suppofition of our
Religion and Rights being invaded^ aiid prefTes
my Lord even in this cafe toconfider, That
the Chrijlian Religion doth plainly forbid the
Refiflance of Authority^ addmg, That t ho* our
Religion be eflablijhed by Law^ yet in the fame
Law which eflabltjhes our Religion^ it is gla-
red that it is not lawful^ upon any p^fence
whatfoever to take up Arms^ &c. Befides that
there is a particular Law declaring tb^ Potol^
Of tee ^iliti'a to be folelp tn tlje fitdig ; And
that ties the Hands of Subject Sj tho' the Law
of Nature J and the general Rules of Scripture
■^ $cm. p. 8.
had
The PREFACE.
had left us at Liberty ^ which, fays his Grace,
I believe they do not ; affirming withal, that
his Lordjbip^s Opinion [ in favour of Refi-
ftance ] was contrary to the declared DoBrine
of all Froteftant Churches, and that it deferv'd
therefore to be confider'd, how well it would
agree with an avowed Averting of the Frote-
ftant Religion, to 2^0 contrary to the ©tnct^l
Dorttine of l^joteffantg.
I do not aim at more in what I am now
contending for, than thefe Two famous
Prelates have fo fully and pofitively AfTert-
ed. And fo long as I keep to this Point, I
hope none who have a Reverence for thefe
great Names, will think me to blame, for
undertaking the Defence of Their Doftrine.
Mr. //. and others of his Principles, may
venture to contradict them if they Pleafe,
but for my part, I am rather for adhering
to what they have Taught, fo agr^bly to
the Precepts of Chriltianity , and the
Doftrine of other Proteftants, and the
Do^inesand Laws of our own Church and
st9
And indeed whatfoever others may
judge of Mr. //'s Performance, either in
his Sermon, or itsWindication, I fee no-
thing to make me, and I hope I have fhewn
in the following Traft, that there is no
Reafon for any one elfe to doubt , but
St. l^aul both meant as he faid, and was
alfo
The PREFACE.
alfo in the Right, when he taught, that
rvhofoever reftfieth the Power ^ refiJleththeOrdi-
nance of God^ tt'/id they that refiji {hall receive,
to the?/'/felves Damnation. And I am more-
over humbly of Opinion, with his Grace
the Lord Arch bifhop of Tork, that ^ Cljefe
mssi^% are (y plain ag to iteeB no Comment*
Nor fliould they have had any from me,
had not Mr. H's undue manner of handling
them compelPd me to it.
Mr. H. may complain perhaps, that I do
not regard what he has faid, becaufe in
my Paraphrafe on the ^d Verfe of Rom. i j.
I affirm the mofl outragious Tyrant to be lefs
Pernicious to any Nation or Kjngdom^ than a
Liberty for every one to do that which is Right
in his own Eyes. But I do affurehim, I have
ferioufly confider'd his feveral Replies to
the Fifth Objection , together with his
Repetitions of them in other Words in his
Preface, P. xi, xii, and xxi, xxii, xxiii, and
have done it with all the Impartiality I
could. And if I have not any where given
a particular Anfwer to what is there ad-
vanced, I hope I may fairly be excufed,
confidering that fome of it depends only
upon Mr. //'s bare AfTertion, fome of it is
too hot for my Fingers, and fome of it I
have aftually difproved.
Sam, hefore the H. ofPeers^ Jan. 30, 1699-1700. p. 20.
But
Tilt P R E FJ C E.
But as to his Doftrine in general, had 1
no other Argument, as I fhall fhew I have
divers, this alone would be to me an invin-
cible Prejudice againft it, that it allows
Almighty God fo little to do, in the Pre-
fervation of the Publick Safety and Hap-
pinefs. It were well becoming a Divine to
cajl his cxre ufon God^ and rely upon him
for Protection, and to perfuade others, as he
has opportunity, to do the fame, inafmuch
asGud hasp'omis'd by his Apoftle S. P^^^r
^ to take careof thofe that do fo. Cajimg
aliyour care ufon him^ faith the Apoftle, for
he cAreth for jou^
And there is a particular reafon for De-
pendance upon han in relation to King-
doms and Nations, becaufe the Prefent is
the only time of Rewarding and Punifh-
ing them, asfach; forafmuch as all Socie-
ties here will be diffolved in the other
World, and each one will be to anfwer for
himfelf confider'd as a fingle Perlbn, whe-
ther a Righteous Man or a Sinner, not as
a Member of this or that People or Body of
Men. So that Kingdoms and Societies
muft have their Reward and Punifliment
in this World, or not at all, fince it will
be too late for it in the other, when they
Will be no more. And that they certainly
* I s. ret. 5. •;.
fliall
The PREFACE.
fhall be more or lefs happy here, accord-
ingly as they take care to ferve and pleafe
God, or allow themfelves to difobey him,
he has fufficiently enformed us by his Pro-
phet Jeremiah J f At ivhat tnfimt Ifljalljpeak
concerning a. Nation^ or concerning a t\Jng-
dom^ to pluck up^ and to pull dorvn^ and to
defiroy it ; Ij that Nation againjl rvhom I have
pronounced^ turn from their evil, I will repent
of the evil that I thought to do unto them.
And at what infiant I /ball [peak concerning a
Nation^ and concerning a KJngdom, to build
and to plant it ; If it do evil in my fight ^ that
it obey not my voice, then mil J repent of the,
good, wherewith I jaid I would benefit them.
This therefore is a peculiar reafon for de-
pending upon God, for the Prefervacion of
any Community, fo long as they make it
their bufinefs to approve themfelves to him
in well doing ; and is moreover a powerful
Encouragement, for fubmitting to any kind
of Tryal he fhall think fit to bring us into,
in hope of a happy Deliverance in his due
time, fully perfuading our felves, that
whatever temptation befals us, he will be
mindful of us, and if we be not wanting
to do our part, will ?nake a way for our efcape,
that we may he able to bear it. This I am
very fure is the Deportment that becomes
Chriflians
The P R E F A C E.
Ghriftiaiis Under their greatert Fears or
Dangers, PrefTures or Misfortunes. And
it is at any time a far likelier way to a
happy fettlement, than taking upon our
felves to be our ownDeliverers,and thereby
probably involving our felves in much hea-
vierMiferies than we are labouring to avoid.
And how plaufible foever it may appear,
to fuch as have not duly weighed it, no
confidering Perfon but muft acknowledge
it ftrange for an Ambaitador of Jefus
Chrift, a Preacher of his Gofpel, to direQ:
his Auditors or Readers to a quite contrary
courfe, to put them upon fuch a method of
Safety, as favours not of the Spirit of the
Gofpel, and an Epicur^f^j or a Macchiavely
2i Milton^ Tmda^y or Tc»//?W, would as rea-
dily have directed to. Mr. H. ought to
have remembred whofe Difciple he pro-
fefles himfelf to be, by whofe Commilfion
he ads as a Minifter, and whofe Gofpel
he is a Minifter of; and then he could
hardly have forborn to give at leaft fome
hint to his Hearers, that they fhould look
up to Almighty God, and have an eye al-
ways at bis Providence, and not fuffer
themfelves to be affrighted out of their
Wits and their Duty, by whatfoever ap-
prehenfion of Danger, either to Themfelves,
or the Society they belong to. But the
truth is, I can fee nothing of this nature in
all
The P R E FJ C E.
all his Book; in which I do not remember
that he takes notice of the Providence of
God, more than once, from one end of it
to the other : And then it is not done, as
might reafonably have been expected, to
recommend the Confideration and Admira-
tion of God's Gopdnefs to his Creatures,
and to our felves in particular, but quite
the contrary, to caution againft relying too
^afily upon it, with hope of reliet when,
according to him, there is none to be ex-
peded. The P^ffage here hinted at is
p. 70th of his Vindication^ where treating
of the Doftriue of Non-refijlance^ he af-
firms,, it is fo far from being true, that this
Do6irim would prevent Publick Mifery, that
it is mofi evident^ the Vniverfal Reception of^it
could end in nothing hut Slavery.^ and Miferj
upon the prefent Age^ and upon the Generations
to come J unlefs it can he proved^ that it ii the
Cuftom of Providence miraculoufly to interpofe
in the defence of a Nation, which will not
defend it felj ; or to fave a People by any ether
means ^ but thofe of Humane Refinance and
Oppofttion. This is Mr, H's Dodrine. And
tho' it is not a proper place for examining
the truth of it here, and fhewing '^ what
wonderful Deliverances God has oftentimes
"^ See Du FalknerV.jGhrj-ftJvUi Lopltv. B. 2. Ch. 2.
^.L-^ ^*^^wroua;ht
The PRE FJ C E.
wrought for his People, both Jews and
Chriftians, and what fignal Inftances of his
Goodnefs in this kind, we of this Nation
have had, for encouraging our Dependance
upon him for the future; efpecially fince I
fhall have another more convenient occa-
fion for it; yet I cannot pafs it by with-
out obferving how well fuited it is to the
Genius of this loofe, irreligious,- atheiftical
Age. And I do not much wonder that it
lliould be applauded by that fort of Men,
when I recollect how agreeable it is to their
Principles, or rather want of Principles ;
inafmuch as themfelves would hardly have
\\ritten otherwife upon the fame Argu-
ment.
Which I do not mention wuth any defign
of charging M. H. with an intent to gra-
tify thofeavoAed Enemies, not only to the
Church of EngUnd^ but to Chriltianity in
general, and to all Divine Revelation. For
I fincerely profefs, I do not fufpeft him to
have had any inclination that way. Only
I conceive his Head to have been fo full .
of his fine Hypothefis, concerning the great
need and ufc^fulnefs of Refiftance upon oc-
cafion, that he overlooked this ill eflfed of
it. And I therefore take notice of it here,
to the end he may be prevailed with, to
confider the matter ferioully with himfelf,
and as in the prefence of Almighty God,
and
The PREFACE.
^nd try whether he can ftill fatlsfy himfelf,
that he has paid that due Deference to Pro-
vidence, which was to have beenexpefted
from a fincere Chriftian, and one of his
Sacred Profeffion. And could he but be
invited, impartially to examine himfelf in
this refpeS:, T caaridt but hope he would
conclude it more reafonable, for his Scheme
of Politicks to be regulated, by the Do-
ftrine of Providence, and the plain Words
of his Text, than that this comfortable
Doftrine be laid afide, and his Text mif-
interptered to make room for That.
It is a very good faying of the late
Learned Dean of S. Paul's^ and not unwor-
thy of Mv.H's deliberate Attention; and
I leave it with him for that reafon. f When
on one fide there is a, pLtin and exprefs Revela-
tion of the Will of Godj and on the other fide
fome Jhetv and appearance of Reafbny I think
there can he no difpute which fide we chufe ;
unlefs A Man think it doubtful^ which is the
mofi certain and infallible Rule^ Scripture^
or meer natural Reafon. This is a Poll-
tion Mr. H. with all his Ingenuity, will
never be able to difprove. And yet if it
hold true, the necelTary confequence of it
is, That the Srripture being plainly againft
Mr. /:/'s Doftriiie, all his pretended Rea-
t Ca[i of ReJiBancey p. 186^
( a ) fons
The PREFACE.
fons to the contrary, were they much
itronger and better founded than they are,
muft vail to it. Thus much is undoubt-
edly owing from him as a Chriftian.
But then conhdered as a Preacher of
Chriftianity, it is incumbent upon him to
put People in mind of another Life, and
prefs to an efpecial Regard for it, as our
great Concern, and which ought to be the
end and aim of all our Endeavours. He
ihould call upon his Followers, and warn
them to give diligence for makirjg their calling
and elecfion ftirey and rvorkingout their ^al*
njation ^vith fear and trembling. And in any
doubtful Cafe, where the Bounds of their
Duty are not fo clearly fixed, but that Ho-
nell and Good Men may differ in their Senfe
of it ( which is the moft Mr. //. canfup-
pofe, or defire to be admitted in the matter
now under debate ) he- fhould admonifli
them to be very Cautious, le^ft their Con-
cern for the things of this World tempt
them, to what may any way endanger
their Eternal Welfare in the other.
Yet if I can underftand Mr. H. he has
fhewn no regard for our better Part ,
throughout his whole Difcourfe, incompa-
rifon of the Temporal Welfare of Humane
Society. TheHappinefs arid Safety of the
Publick is the only Cynofure by which he
itcers his whole courfe, from his firft fet-
ting
The PREFACE.
ting out to the end of it. And to ferve this
fole end of all his Scheme, he has made it
his bufmefs to wreft his Text to fuch a Senfe
as it can noway bear , and as J am confi-
dent, he would not have thought it capable
of, if he had his thoughts as clofely fixed
upon the infinite Glories of the other State,
as they were upon the Security and Happi-
nefs of This. Which is another means
whereby he has ( I perfuade my felf unwa-
rily ) recommended his Book to the Ap-
probation of the loofer fort. And his not
forfeeing any fuch ill confequences of this
Procedure, does not make it the lefs excep-
tionable irr it felf, or the lefs pernicious in
its efFefts ; but it calls loudly upon himfelf
to retraft, or at leaft correft it, fo foon as
ever he fhall be made fenfible of it. And
I hope, and earneftly befeech him, for his
own fake, as well as for the better inftru-
£tipi\ of fuch as may have been mifled by
him, that when he writes again, he wili
take care to let a little more of the Chri-
ftian appear in what he writes j that he will
ftiew fome regard to the Promiles of the
Gofpel, and not fet up purely for a Politi*
cian, andrefolveall, as hexloes at prefent,in^
to Temporal Safety and Convenience ; and
as a Divine, will invite his Readers 1:0 a de-
pendancc upon God, and a fubmifTion to
his Will? and an earneit expedation of a
( a 2 } beicer
ThQ P R E FJ C E.
better ftate ; and will not ftudy fo exceflive*
ly to recommend a concern for the Welfare
and Happinefs of this World, to fuch as
are too prone to it of themfelves, and fo
have much more need to be put in mind of
the other, and excited to a diligent Prepa-
ration for it, whatever becomes of them-
felves, and all they efteem dearelt here
below.
Such is the grofs Corruption of Human
Nature, that Mankind are generally more
inclinable, to exceed in kindnefs to their
temporal Welfare, than to flight and neg-
lett it. And it is a Preacher of the GofpeFs
buGnefs, to do what in him lies, towards
raifmg up their Affeftions to the things a-
bove, engaging them by all means in their
Power, to make fure of a happy Eternity,
rather than tell them, how far in his Judg-
ment, they may indulge their prefent Eafe
and Quiet, and yet poflibly obtain that top.
I am fure Mr. H. can never be too induftri-
ous in recommending the care and love of
another Life ; but I am forry to fay, that
he has fhewn too much regard to this, and
more I hope than he will fuffer himfelf to
fhew for the future^
And the rather, if we again take the
matter in another view, whereby to fee
the more clearly, whether hehas difcharg'd
his OfficeasaPieaclier,withall that Fidelity
and
The PREFACE.
and' Care that was to be expefted from him.
'Nowfuppofing one to excite his Auditors,
with all the zeal he can, to be kind and
beneficial to theirNeighbours,and particular-
ly to he rich in good works ^ ready to dijlrtbutey
rvillingto communicate of the good things God
has blefs'd them with, for the relief of the
fick, the maimM, the decrepit or any other-
wife truly indigent and neceflitous ; and
another at the fame time to employ all his
Abilities on the other hand, in encourage-
ingto be faving and tenacious, telling them
it is not only Lawjul but Glorious to get
Riches by all honeft means, and that he who
takes not this courfe to provide for his
Family, has dented the Faith^ and is worfe than a.n-
InfideL Suppofe again that one earnellly
Preaches up the Doftrine of Self-denial and
Mortification, or at leaf!:, an exaft Tem-
perance in all Cafes ; whilft another, is
earneft inperfuading to a freeufe of God's
Bleflings, urging to his Auditors, that every
Creature of God is Good^ if it be ufed with
Thankjgivmgj and they need not therefore
befo abftemious, as fome would caufelefly
advife them to be ; poflibly endeavouring
moreover to ftate the Cafe, what Liberty
a Man may take in this ref^peO:, and how
near he may come to Riot and Excefs, with-
out being guilty of the fin of Intemperance.
Once more, fuppofe a Preacher infttufting
( a 3 J his
The P R E FJ C E.
his Auditory in the Duty of Forgiving Af-'
fronts and Injuries, and inviting and preffing •
to the Praftice of it,begging of them diligent-
ly to attend to, and conftantly keep in mind,
thofe Words of our Bleiled Saviour,St MatP.
6. 14, 1^9 If ye forgive Men their Treffajfes,
your Heavenly Father mil alfo forgive you^
hut if ye forgive not Men their Trefpaffesy
neither will your heavenly Father forgive your
Trefpajfes ; and fuppofe at the fame time,
another teaching the inconvenience of fuch
a meek Paflive Deportment, and that the
certain efFeft of it, will be, that veterem
ferendo inmriarn invitahunt novarn^ they
muft expeft to be fo much the moreinfult-
ed for it, and ftudioudy informing them in
what inftances he fancies, they may law-
fully take upon them to right themfelves,
how far they may poffibly go, in Judging and
PuniChing the Injurious Per fons, and exhort*
ing. by no means to be afraid or cautious,
but freely to ufe all the Liberty he allows
them in this refpedl. I prefume no one
will think it difficult to determine, whe-
ther Sort of thefe Preachers, are mod like-
ly to prepare their Hearers for the Kingdom
of Heaven ; which of them beft anfwer the
Defign of our Saviour^s Commiflion to
Preach the Gofpel, and are like to fee moft
fruit of their Labour, in a Licentious Age,
wherein every Concefllon is apt to be
itretchM
The PREFACE.
ftretchM beyond all reafon, in favour of
Mens Lufts, Paflions, and Worldly Inte-
refts.
Indeed, were Mankind fo over zealous
in the performance of their Duty, as to
need a Caution to be given them,That they
do not inconfideratly run themfelves upon
unnecefTary Difficulties and Inconvenicncies,
like fuch ofthe Ancient Martyrs, as volun-
tarily expofed themfelves to the fury of
their Perfecutors, when not fought for by
them, it might be fit to take oif the edge
of their Zeal, and let them know they
might poffibly ferve the ends of E.eligion
better, by fparing themfelves, to do good
in their Generation, and influence others
who have great need of fuch Examples, to
excite them to the ways of Holinefs.
But alas ! whofoever obferves the lamen-
table ftate of this remifs degenerate Age^
muft inevitably be fenfible how litdeocca-
fion there is for this fort of Doctrine: And
that all the moft Indefatigable endeavours of
the moft pious and laborious Preachers are
not enough to engage the Generality of thofe
that call themfelves Chriftians, even to the
loweft pitch of true Godlineft and Virtue;-
and that therefore all attemptsof thisnature
are of a very dangerous confequence, tho^
tWo, Preacher be fo cautious and prudent^ as-
really to recommend nothing but what in
( a 4 ) it
The PREFACE.
it felf is lawful. But if hq happen to e>^ceed
in the Liberties he allows, and fo invites,
and earneftly encourages to the Pradice of
what is fiaful, efpecially if he fet up Notions
of his own in direct oppofitjon to his Text,
and other parts of the Holy Scripture, how
dreadful mufthis account beat the laftday,
tho' he had not been confcious to himfelf
of any ill defign in what he did? This
Queftion I would beg leave to recommend
to Mr. K's. Confideration. And when
he has decided it, he may pleafe to apply
it, and fee if himfelf be no way concerned
in it.
That his Do£trineis falfe,! promife my felf
I Ihall have fully evmced, before I have
finilbed this undertaking. At prefent I
would offer thefe following Confiderations,
yhich feem to me tolerve m a good meafure.
towards the deciding this Controverfy .
I. Upon Mr. //'s. Principle no General of
an Army can have a Power of commanding
his Soldiers upon any defperate Engagement
or Attack, becaufe theit ^ Good cannot he
the fame with any thing incontinent with it^
with the private Advantage of their General,
or with the imaginary Intereji of any Ferjon
ivhatfoever^ who ts attempting the De[t ruction
* ?ref. p. 8c
4
The PREFACE.
of it. If it be faid, what they are put upon is
for the Good not of the General only, but
the Publick, and what they muft be fup-
pofed to have oblig'd themfelves to, when
they were Lifted into their Countries fer-
vice ; Mr. H could eafily reply to this, that
themfelves are to judge whether this fervice
be for their Countries Good \ and again,
whether they are not to have a greater con-
cern for their own Safety, to which the
great Duty of Self-prefervation calls upon
them to have an efpecial regard. He could
tell them,/> is their ^ tndijfenjible Duty tojub-
mit t0 fuch Commanders as anfwer the good
End of their Injlitut ion. fuch as promote the Good
ofthofe that are under them, and areconti-
nuallj attendingufon this very thing. But
ifthefe Commanders feek the hurt of the
Army, by putting them upon fuch hard
Services as in all appearance tend to their
inevitable Deftruftion, to oppofe them in
this Cafe cannot be to oppoihs. iuiiJuthvritj/ :
Nay a Paffive Non-Refifiance^ but efpecially
a quiet and ready Submiffion and Obedience
to fuch unreafonable Commands, would
appear upon examination, to be a much
greater oppofition to the Will of God than
the contrary^ And as for any Contrad:
made at their Entrance into the Service,
* Strvu p. 7.
this
The PRE FA Q E.
this is always to be underftood to mean,
only fo far as might be juft and rcafonable,
and for their own and thePublick Benefit
and Advantage. Neither of which ends
they can imagine to be anfwer'd, by the
lofs of fo many brave Men as are hke to
fall in the Attempt required of them.
Wherefore they cannot fee, how they are
any way obligM to it ; and if they run
upon an unnecelTary danger and die by it,
their Blood will be upon their own Heads.
And fo under a Notion of preferving their
Lives, the Publick comes to be deprived,
and pofTibiy may be entirely ruined for
want of their Afliflrance in a time of
great Danger and Diftrefs. Yet this, as
unreafonable as it is in it felf, and as
difadvantageous as it may prove to the
Publick, I take to be one neceffary Con-
fequence of Mr. H's Dodrine. Another
is, that,
2^ This Doftrine Condemns the ftate of
Slavery, 35 utterly Unlawful. Tho' not
only our BlelTed Saviour no where con-
demns it, ^ even when he has occafion to
fpeak of it, but his Apoflfe St. Paul evi-
dently allows of it as lawful, i Cor. 7.
20, 21, 22, 2 J, 24. Let: e'very man abide in
the Jame callin^^ wherein he fs cdtA.^ .Art
•■-^•n^ ^
* Particularly ^t. Mart, 2,4. 50, 51.
thoti
The PREFACE.
thou called being aServmt^ that is, a Slaved
care not for it ; but if thou mayfi be made freCj
ufe it rather^ &c. Here St. Paul allows of
fuch a ftate of Bondage, and admonilhes
thofe that were in it, not to look upon
themfelves as any way DifchargM from it
by their embracing Chriftianity. Buc it is
a difficult matter to reconcile this Admo-
nition of the Apoflle, with Mr. //'s, notion
of Public Good, and the Refiftance he re-
commends in order to it. For according
to his way of arguing, How can it be for
theGoodofMankmdjthat fuch great Num-
bers as were in Slavery heretofore, and are
ftill in fome places, fhouM be fubjeited to
the will of one Man, to Tyrannize over
them, to maintain them as he pleafes, even
like the Prodigal Son in our Saviour^s Para-
ble, who ^ defired to feed with the Swine
upon their Husks, and no Man gave unto
him ; ( ^ ) to Condemn them to the hardefl:
Labour, and (f?) Chain them to it, (c ) to
Stigmatize them, ( ^ ) to Crucify them
* St* Luke 15. 16. (a) Tu te in piUrinum. P/.t^^^.
Epd, Ad. I. ic.2. Quid caufse eft, quin hinc in piftri-
iium reda proficiicar vja ? Terent. Andr. Ad. ^.fc. 4.
(/») Quid fuadet juveHi laetus ftridore catena; f juv. i\^i,- \^'
(f) Uritur ardenti duo propter lintea ferro. Ihd.
\d) Lipf. de Cruce, cap, 10. Quid mertfj^^ Crucein.
Jer.A^Jr. Ad. 3. ic. 5.
and
The P R E FJ C E,
and "^ixolofjLHr , to Cleave them in twof
< What Reafon couM there be, that
Craffm Ihould have had Ten or Tvi^elve
Thoufand Perfons thus perfeftly at his
Difpolal ? Was this for the Welfare and
Happinefs of Mankind ? -^ Tamely to fit
ftill, and fee the Happinefs of fo large
a Body of Men thus entirely RuirPd^ and
SacrifiVd to the irregular Will of one Man^
feems a greater contradiction to the Will and
Defign of God y than any Oppojition can he ; For it
is a tacit confent to the Ruin and Mifery of
Mankind. This >^aturally follows from
Mr. //'s. vi^ay of arguing; and by this time
he may fee it reaches farther than, I believe^
he ever defign'd it fhould. Neither our
Saviour ^or his Apoftles ever conden^M a
State of Slavery as intolerable in itfelf, or
inconfiftent with a Profeflion of Chriftiani-
^ AtxoJofjLitt-i cfcWf5
to be the only Supreme Governor of thefe
Realms, and that the Power of the A//7/-
tia is folely in Hini.
5. It is not only a Contradiftion to our
own Government, and the Laws of our
Particular Country, but to Government
in general, which is entirely fupplanted by
it, whilll it lafts, and pollibly may never
recover it felf more. For Government.as
Sir Dudley Diggs obferves, ^ is the eject not
of A Peoples divideci natural Powers^ hut as they
are united and made one hy Civil Conjlitution.
Which Union is again diffolvM, whenfo-
ever the Subjects take upon them tooppofe
their Sovereign, and to aft, as they always
do in thefe Cafes, not by any ftated Laws,
but by what themfelves are pleasM to call
the Law of Neceflity. So that their own
Will and Power is their only Law, againfl:
which no Redrefs is to be had, either for
their Sovereign, or their Fellow-fubjefls,
any firther than themfelves fliall pleafe.
Unlayifulnefs of a SjihjecFi taking up Anns-^ 8cc. p. 7.
This
The PREFACE.
This Princifle^ as the aforenamed Author
fpeaks, ^ 7ndkes our Strijas and Debates end*
lefsy all our Laws would be writ in Blood \ it
breaks in [under all the Bonds ^ with which the
goodly frame of Government is Kjtit together^
and robs us of our Peace under Anarchy and
Confufwn. Thus the Conftitution is ruin'd
for the prefent. And tho' things do often-
times recover at length their Ancient State,
and run in their former Channels ; yet that
they fhall do fo, is more than any one can
be fureof, or than, IbeUeve, Mr. H. with
all his Caution and Prudence^ will venture
to undertake for. For tho' when once the
Chief Aftors in the Rebellion, are fatiated
with Blood and Rapine, they will find it
necelTary, in order to the prefervation of
what they have poffefs'd themfelves of, and
the eafe and fafety of their own Perfons,
to fall again into fome fort of Government,
yet into what fort, it is as impofTible to
foretell, as it is to forefee to what a degree
their Fellow-fubjefts will Suffer by them.
So that the People have no fecurity that
their Ancient Government fhall ever be re-
ftored, when thus Unhing'd and Over-
thrown; nor do they know what, or when
any other Settlement will fucceed in lieu
of it. Which is a matter of great impor*
( b 2 ) tance.
The P R £ F J C E.
■ranee, and defcrves Mr. ITs moft ferious
and deliberate Confideration, before he
undertake to raife a Commotion, that for
ought he knows, may have diflFerent eflefts
from, perhaps quite contrary to what, he
feems to promife himfelf from it.
6. Whereas Mr. H. maintains that ^ Go-
vernors are placed in Authority only in or-
der to the Pub lick Happinefs of Mmkind ;
and that if they ufe their Porver to any other
purpofej to the Hurt and Prejudice of Humane
Society y a Paflive Non-refiftance tvould in
thefe Cafes appear ^ upon Examination^ to be a
much greater Oppofition to the Will of God,
than the contrary*^ hence it necelTariiy fol-
lows. That he mufb either allow Men to
live in a known Oppofition, a highly Ojffen-
(ive, a much greater Oppofition to the Will of
God^ or elfe according to him they mult be
bound to Refill: in all inftances, wherein
the Prince Deflects from his Duty, or indeed
wherein they but imagine him to do it.
They muft, I fay, in all thefe inftances be
rgady to refift, without ftaying till things
come to extremity, as they would avoid
the Guilt of this much greater Oppoftion to tho
Divine Will. Which is a Doftrine that not
only contradifts his own Profeffion, that he
is for no Refiftance but where the Society
^ P. 8. ~
is
The PREFACE.
is ruined without it ; but befides, if put In
Praftice, muft inevitably ruine all the Soci*
eties in the World, muft turn all into A -
narchy and Confafion, and many times
purely upon groundlefs Fears and falfe
6uggeftions. Such a delicate Scheme has
Mr. H. laid in order to the Happinefs of
his Difciples here in this World, befides
the Ddmuatton that is threatned to them in
the next.
7. And laftly, This Doftrine of Mr. i/.
leaves but one fort of Government in
the World. All that have Written of .Po-
litics have owned, three different Species
of Governments, Monarchy, Ariftociacy,
and Democracy ; but if Mr. //. be in the
Right, thefe have all been in the Wrong.
For he refolves the Chief Authority into
the People, by dire£ting the laft Appeal to
them ; as who, according to him, have the
Power of calling their Governors, whofo-
ever they be, to an account, and of depo-
fing them, and fo diverting them of all
their Authority, uhenfoever they fliall
think fit. Which makes the Government
in reality a Democracy, or in Arifiotle\
Phrafe, an Ochlocracy, whatfoever elfe it
weredefign'd to have been, or by whatfo-
ever Names it may be called.
All I defign farther in this Preface, is on-
ly to remind Mr. H. of fome Exceptions
that
The P R E FJ C E.
that have formerly been made to his
Doftrine ; and ftill call for an Anfwer from
him. He makes a fair profelTion of his Care to
filencc whatfoever had any way been urged
^g^iniWiimj, I have ^oty fays he, '^ efieemecL
tt for the Inter eft of Truths or for the Aivan-
tage of the Caufe I have efpoufed^ to ne-
gleft any thing that carries rvtth it^ any feem-
tng Contradict ton J either to the main Principle
J defend^ or to any Reafoning by which I have
defended tt ; whether privately or publickly
advanced. Yet tho' what has been privately
Suggefted, I cannot fay ; I am much Mi-
ftaken, if feveral things have not been
offered publickly^ that have hitherto received
either no Anfwer at all from him, or fuch
as does by no means come up to the Point.
Amongft the former of which I reckon thefe :
I. \ It is theWtllof God J Men jhould uf'e
the Riches and Honour he gives them^ for
the good oj Mankind ; but does it follow that
a Wicked Man forfeits his EJtate and Title^
becaufe he abufes them ? Namely, by not do-
ing that good with them which he ought,
Poiribly fometimes by doing the greater
Mifchief to his Neighbours; But more ufu-
ally by indulging himfelf in Loofnefs and
Debauchery, to the Difhonour of Almigh-
* Vref. p. 4, t Enquiry into the Liberty of the Suh-
jdH. p. IZ.
The PREFACE.
ty God, and the Rulne of himfelf, both
Soul and Body. Every one knows this is
no Caufe of Forfeiture, any otherwife
than as he may in fome Cafes incurr Le-
gal Penalties. Let him but keep from this,
and he may fpend his Days in Riot, and
Excefs, and grofs Uncharitablenefs, with-
out lofing his Right and Title to his Eilate,
whillt it is not fpent or fold. Why then
Jhould my Prince's Mifgovernment forfeit
his Title to his Dominions? To this Mr. H.
has not faid a Word that I could obferve.
2. ^ AhbuchdJnez,z,ar rvus a. proud and
wicked Kjng^ and a great Opprejfor of God'^s
People ; mdyethe calls him /;^j Servant, and
Commands the Jews, and other Nations, to
[ubmit to his Toke. This was alledged to
prove that Wtcked Princes do not ceaje to be
God'^s Miniprs. But without any Reply
that I can find.
3. Again fays the fame Author, \ Ij the
Apojtle atfrjl prejjes Obedience and Non-re fi-
nance in unlimited Words, [or F ajh ion fake ^
and yet afterwards limits it in fuch a -man-
ner^ as that the Rulers in whofe Reign he
wrote f and their Succeffors for above Two Hun-
dred years afterwards^ could take no Benefit by
it ; for what did it ferve but to delude them f
Whilfl he delivers his Precepts with an Am-
■I .1 »— " " " ■' ' ' ■
^ Ibid. t ^- »3•
( b 4 ) higuity
The PR £ f^ C E.
tigtiity heftting the Oracle at Delphos, hut not
at all agreeable to the Majefy and Simflicity of
the Oracles of God, Of this hkewife Mr. H.
takes no notice.
4. Thus alfo fpeaks another Author, ^
Suppofe a Jujllce of Peace jhould jend an In-
nocent Man to Prtfon^ or a Conflablefet a Man
in the Stocks that was quietly walking along the
Streets J and jufpofe them Guilty oj numerous
repeatedAtis of this Nature^ to the dtfiurhance
of the Publick Peace, yet it is plain their
Office does not determine thereupon. The one is
fiill a Juftice, the other a Conftable, and thd*
they^ tn the Execution of their Offi^ce, aci againft
haw, yet they are Magtftrates by Law, and are
invejled with the King's Authority, Even fo
when a bad Prince takes unwarrantable Mea-
fures, contrary to the true Inter eft and Happi-
nejs of his People^ and by fo doing betrays his
Trufly and goes direSly opposite to the Law of
God, he is notwithflanding the Minifter of
God, and fuch a one too^ for all Mr. H. to
whom St, Paul in this Chapter enjoyns the
People to fubmu, not o!ilp fo2 aia?at6, but aifo
fOi CcnfCience fake* Which was fo pat an
Illuftration, that one would have thought
Mr. H. could notwell overlook it; but how-
ever he has thoughc tit to fay nothing to it.
Of the latter, i lliall give only this (ingle
Inftancc . -[ It was objected, that to make
* i'i. Paul no mover of Sedition^ p. 7. + Enfjiryinio
ihc Liberty of the Suhjcd. p. 2. Mil-
The PREFACE.
Mifoanagement a forfeiture of the Supreme
Government, it was neceffary, that God
fhould have fomewhere declared fuch Abufe
of the Power to be a forfeiture of it ; and that
upon fuch forfeiture it efcheats to the People.
And to confirm this laft condition, it follows.
For you know th^t tho* a Mm hm forfeited his
Life^ yet if Any one takes the forfeiture with-
out lawful Authority^ he is a Murderer both by
the Law of God^ and the Law of the Land, And
to the fame purpofe, \ Thou /halt not kill, is
one general Rule for the Publick Good : But if
4 Man is ever fo ill an Injlrument^ or Mifchie-
njoMto the Publick y this Commandment may not
therefore be broken to get rid of him^ on pre-
tence that; the Breach in this Cafe^ better ferves the
Publickythan the keeping thereof doth. The plain
meaning of both which Authors is,that how
juftly foever a Malefaftor has forfeited his
Life, none but the Magiftrate can take it
from him ; and if any do it without his ap-
pointment, heis aMurderer^not only in the
Sight of God, but in the Senfe of the Law,
Now to the Objeftion Mr. H* has faid no-
thing that I obferve* To theReafon for enfor-
cing it he has offered at a Reply ; but which
is as good as none. ^ We know, fays he, and
feey that it hath been allowed m ^//Governments,
to get rid of fuch Men by putting '^em to Death.
\ Visa for the PuhlickGood^^, 6* * Pref, p. 14.
' Which
The PREFACE.
Which. is no more than what the Objeftors
themfelves fuppofe. But how is this to be
done .? By none but the Magiftrate,fay they.
The Magi/irate is to do //-jfays Mr. //. But as
to the Plea that a Private Man may not do it,
though to deliver the Pubhck from fuch a
Corrupt and Dcitruftive Member ; to this
he fays not one Word. He argues that the
Magiftrate's Executing Offenders is no
breach of the General Rule, Thoujhdt not
kill:, and pleads for felf-defence againft any
that fliall unjuftly Affault my Life • but not
a Word of the Power, of Publick Good to
warrant the taking away a Criminal's Life
by a Private Hand. Though this was the
only point he was concerned to fpeak to.
Yet if Publick Good will not warrant the ta-
king away fuch an unfound and , dangerous
Member any other way, than as the Law
direfts, itisllrange to think that it fliould,
Authorize the expelling or Murdering the;
Supreme Governor, againft the Laws both]
of God and Man.
The Reader is defired to take Notice^ that my Refe^
rences to Mr. HV. Meafures of Subniililon, are
i'aged ill cor ding to his Fir(t Edition^ except only in\
the Preface \ and that if fometimes I tj-.ention the
'. Kihg ordy^ ( as he oftentlines does ) I would be mi'
derjtcod^ to mean however either King or Queen.
THE
THE
CONTENTS.
The INTRODUCTION.
S Hewing the Defi£n of Mr. H'i. Sermon^ and its
Vindication^ and of this jinfwer to them^ Page I.
As alfo how well Mr, H's. Doctrine agrees with that of
St. Paul, p. 3. j^nd the Method of the enfning
jinfwer^ p. 6,
PART I.
Containing a Djfproof of Mr. HV. Argiimcntyfor Rf-
fijlance^ p. 7. l^Vhere the Reader may fee the feve-
ral Propofitions he nndertakes to maintain^ p. 9.
CHAP. I.
Whether hare Poffejfion of the Throne gives a Right
to the SubjeEts Jlllegiance^ p. 10. Mr. H'j. firft
Fofitiorij ibid. Which is proved Vnreafonabley
p. 12. Vnjnft^ p» I3« Shbverfive of our Eng*
lifh ConftitHtion^ p. 17, And contrary to the
Holy Script Hre^ p. 21. Some Ohje^ions jinfwer'^d.^
p. 23.
C H A P. IL
Whether a bad Governor cannot he that Mini fler^ to
whom St. Paul requires Submijfion and Obedience r*
p. 31, Mr. HV Second Poftton^ ibid. Wherein
he contradiUs St. Auguftin and others of the Fa-
thers \ p. 32. And the Dolirine of the Scriptures^
p. 33. Some Obje^ions confideredj^p. 37.
CHAP.
The CONTENTS.
G H A P. III.
Whether the Higher Powers are from God^ only fo jar
as they aU: agreeably to his Will^ and ftudy to fro*
mote the Happlnefs of Humane Society ? p. 4^.
Mr, HV. Third Pofuion^ ibid. Diff roved fro7?t
the Inftance of Husband and Wife^ p. 47. Of
Majiers and Servants^ p. 49. Of a General, a
Judge ^ and a Aiayor^ P- 5 ' • Of a Mimfler of
the Gofpely p. 52. jindof a Viceroy ^ p. 53. An
Objection from the end of Government confideredj
p. 54. Another from Nero, p. 55. Another
from our Saviour ca/img Herod Fox^ and St, Paul's
faying h$ was delivered out of the Mouth of the
Lion^ p 57. And another from David 'j carriage
towards SauI, ibid. The DoHrine of one of onr
Homilies in this refpei}^ p. 6^,
CHAP. IV.
Whether it he not only Innocent^ but Honourable and
Glorious^ to rife up againft a Prince^ that attends
not to the End of his Government^ P«<^7- ^^* HV,
Fourth Fofltion anfmered^ ibid.
CHAP. V.
Whether the Peace and Happinefs of Mankind be the
Sole end of Government ^ p. 70. Mn HV. Ufi
Po fit ion \ againft which is fhewn Firfi^ That the
Publick Peace and Happinefs of Mankind is not the
jole end of Government^ ibid. For another is^ To^
Reprefent God Almighty to the People^ p. 70. And
another^ To take care of God's iVorfhip and Serm
vice^ p. 74. And yet if it were^ this would not
prove the Lawfulnefs of ^ Kefftifg the Higher
Powers^ p. 75. The Plea of Public k Good deba^
ted^ p. 79.
CHAP,
The contents;
CHAP. VI.
! Whether Mr, H . has been fo Frit^ent and Cautious in
preaching this DoElrine^ as he profeffes himfelf to
have been /* p. 91. Whether he has been as cautions as
the Afoflle St. Paul was <* ibid. Mr, H. owns a
remarkable difference betwixt the j4poftle'*s Words
and his Explication ofthem^ ^. 100. He lays be^
fore the Reader the Words in which he has expreffed
his own Senfe^ 1 06,
CHAP. VII.
Whether Mr, H. has faithfully expounded the fVords
of the j4poJlle^ Rom. 13. i, &c. p. 113. Some
Obfervations upon Mr, HV. Expo/it ion ^ p. Ii^.
jinother Expofition In lieu of his^ p. 1 1 9.
CHAP. Vlll.
Whether Mr. H'/. feveral j^rguments do fufficiently
difprcve the DgB fine of Nan- Re f fiance^ p. 124.
Firfi from l^trOy and the Komaa Emperors^ ibid.
I 7hen from the Jews, p. 127. Andfrom thofe who
ackncwledged no Submiffion due to Governors in
point of Confcience^ p. 128. From the Jews again ^
ibid. From the Romans, ibid. From the Hap*
pinefs of Humane Society y p. 130. From the
Reafoning of St. ?au\y Rom. 13. p. 131. From
the Reftri^ions necejfarily to be allowed in divers
places of Scripture^ ibid. And particularly with
refpeU to the Cafe of Private Injurious Perfons^
p. 134. From the Limitation of A^ive Obedi-
ence, p. 1 39. From the Authority of the Lowefi
Magiftrate^ p. 140. From St, Paul'i Behaviour
towards the Magiftrates at Philippi, p. 141. And
his not appealing to Rom. 1 3. for his own l^indica*
tion^ ibid. And lafly from St, PaulV method of
procedure in this Chapter^ p. 142. The Conclu-
fion of this Firfl Part^ p. 145.
ERRATA.
ERRATA intkcfirJirP^rt,
PAge 14. 1. 54. for a r. and. 1. 38, for c. 7. r. Reports.
1. 7- P- 15' 1. II- for ihai r. the. p. 16. 1. 6. r. jwi
^//. p. 19. 1. 18. r. £i/. ///. p. 31. 1. 10. r. Vefpafians, p. 4^*
J. 30. d. an. p. 4^. r. Chap, III, p. 47. 1. 2,8. r. impietates- p. j^.
1. 29. r. Neronis ido. Origenes. p. <5x. 1. 4. d. of. p. 67, L 37. r.
unufunl.p, 71. 1. 34. r.^Bez-^. 1. 38.for7«^wy,r. d!r7y.p.72. 1. 2^.
r. ^077fj n<7;. p. 7 1 1. II. r. Parliament is p. 73. 1. 14. r. choofe,
p.75, p. 12. r. hL^e- p. 78. 1. 1 3. xXouncil. p. 82- 1- 9- for/'e r.
n^^e. p. 83. 1. 19. for £y, r. in. p. 86. 1.. 38. for hasly.^ r. //^//y. p.
90.1.22. ^oxwell^x, evil. p. 91. r. Chap. VI. p. 93. 1. 7. r.- lies, p.
1 1^^. 1.21. for that^T. than. p. 1 1^. 1. 1 -s^.x.ju^ify. p. 1 35.!. ult.
!• hmStau^, p. 140. 1. II. r. inferring, p. 142,. 1. 20. r.^e?.
( ■ )
Mr. HOADLY's
Measures of Submission
Enquired into, and Difprov'd.
The INTRODUCTION.
MR. Hoadly^ having had fafficient Time
to refleft upon the Intemperance and
Indecency of his Preface^ efpecially as
coming from a great Pretender to Calm-
nefs and Moderation \ I am willing to
hope he has ferioufly confider'd it, and repented of
it : And the rather, becaufe of his having left it out
of the fecond Edition of his Book. And for this Rea-
fon I fhall pafs it over*, tho* fome perhaps will think
he ought not only to have laid it afide, but to have
made fome Acknowledgment of the Indignity offer*d
in it, to a very venerable Body of Men.
As alfo I fliall take the lefs Notice of the Sermon,
becaufe the Sum arid Purport of it is more fully con-
tained, in the Vindication I am now to examine.
C The
(O
The principal,. I may fay, the only Defign of
which, as well as of the Sermon, being to palliate,
juftify, and recommend the great Sin of Refiftingthe
hi^htr Powers^ whenever they fhall prove to be fuch
as the Apoftlc, in the Text, more particularly requi-
red to be fuhject to, fuch I mean, as the Roman Em-
perors about that Time were : I fliall therefore ap-
ply my felf to fhew the Inconfidency of Mr. Hoadly's
Doctrine with the Apoftle's, and the terrible Dan-
ger to which thofe expofe themfelves, who are un-
fortunately enfnared by it.
And in truth, it is no light Charge I have againil
this unchriftian Doftrine, but fuch as is weighty and
home, and would be thought abundantly fufficient
in any other Cafe : For, 'tis a Doctrine that has both
Divine and Humane Teftimony againft it, and I
might add, the Dictates of right Rcafon too, but that
I defign to be very fparing in this refped, to keep
within the Limits of my own Profeflion, and to fuch
Arguments as Religion fuggefts, together with what
the Laws of the Land enjoin, a Submiflion to which
in all things lawful, is certainly taught by our Re-
ligion, and which are therefore the proper Bounda-
ries of our Loyalty and Obedience. Thefe Mr. i/.
cannot deny to be exprefly againft him,and ^ is forced
therefore to fly to the Shelter of I know not what old
Laws •, nor ishe pleaied to tell us what they are. Only
it feems fomebody has told hitn^ that in our Larv^ (that
is to fay, in Brart.on, 1. 3. c. 9, de legibus^ & confuetudh
nibus uinglia^ the King is declared to be the Minifter of
God^o?7ly as he performs thepofitivs IVill of God^ by doing
all manner of good Serv-ices to his People'^ and that
ivhen he attempts their Ruin^ and declines to Jnjujlice and
Opfrefion^ he becomes the Minifter of the Devil. A
rare hearfay-Story to be fet up in Confutation of our
pofitive known Statutes ! which are fo exprefly againft
him, that he dares not fo much as mention any of
them^ bat inftead of them, pretends to have heard,
* /^Wifd//o72, p. X12, 213) 214.
tho*
(?)
tho* we muft not know from whom, of an old Law
of his Side j tho' where this old Law is to be found,
fince Bratton had no Power of making Laws, is as
difficult to difcover, as who the Perfon was that
told him of it. But no matter for that, he has been
told ity and that muft be thought enough to over-
bear all the Authority of the Statute-book to the con-
trary *, which is juft the fame wife way of arguing,
as if a Papiji being urged with the Second Command-
ment, againft the worlhipping of Images, fliouldre-
turn for anfwer, that he did not well underftand thefe
Commandments, but he. had been told by a certain
devout Man, that there was an older Commandment
for the Worfliip of them. The Argument is exaft-
[ ly parallel, and yet I am pretty confident, Mr. H,
I woi>ld not allow of this as a good Plea *, but would
condemn it, on the contrary, e.s one of the weakefl
that ever was ufed'
At this rate Mr. H. may preach rebellious Ser-
mons,*and print as many Vindications of them as he
pleafes, and plead the Laws of Nature, and other old
unknown Laws on his Side, as long as he thinks good ^
yet fo long as the La\vs of the Land are pofitively
againft him, a good Subjeft would think himfelf ob-
liged to give very little heed to him, tho* thefe Laws
were only not contradiftory to the Law of God.
But if they moreover,, have the Gofpel of their fide,
and not only do not contradict, but on the contrary
are intended to enforce the Obfervation of its Injun-
^ions, by making that Difobedience feverely puniiha-
ble here, which the Apoftle declares to be eternally
punifliable hereafter. How ill muft it become a Preach-
er of Chriftianity to fetuphis antifcriptural, unknown.
\old Laws^ in Defiance to our later Statutes, as well as
!the ancienter Doctrines of the Law, well known and
well agreeing with the Precepts of the Gofpel ?
The Apoftle requires, that we ^ put People in
fnind to be JftbjeB to Principalities and Powers^ and to
* Jit. I. I.
C 2 9hef
(4)
obey Magifirates. And Mr.' //. would have clone
much Better to have follow.ed this Apoftolical Ca-
non, and taught his Hearers artd Readers what Sub-
miiiibn God requires of them, to rheir Sovereign,
than to inAill fuch Principles into them, as necelTarily
tend to the Subverfion of all Government, which can
never be f.ife, where fuch anti-monarchical and trea-
fon able Notion^ prevail.
Mr. H. muft needs* own that Tiberius was the
Higher Power at Rome^ when our blefTed Saviour was
crucified, and Claudius and Nero when the Apoftles
wrote their Epiftles. He muft own likewife, that
thefe were not fuch excellent Governors, as to whom
alone he pleads Obedience to be due. He muft own
farther, that one of thefe was certainly the Power
then in Beings when the Epiftle to the Romans 'was
written. And then I would be glad to learn of h m
how his Doctrine and St. Paul\ can poffibly be recon-
ciled. St. Paul^ teaches, that tliQ Powers thip then
were, were ordained of God^ and conrequentiy his
Vicegerents. Mr. Hoadly affirms on the contrary,
t that if Princes n[e their Power to the Hurt and PrejU'
dice of human Society^ which very few have ever done
more than thefe, they cannot he called Cod's Vicegerents^
without the higheft ProfJ^fefs,
Again, I'lWhofoever refifieth the Power ^ even in the
Time of thofe wicked Emperors ; for it is not whofo-
ever Ihall at anyTime hereafter, when there may hap-
pen to be a good Prince, but even now, under fuch as
then were, in the prefent Tenfej Whofoever refifieth the
Power ^ refifieth the Ordinance of Cody is St. Paul's Do-
ctrine. But this will not go down with Mr. H
and rh.erefore he tells us, that ^ to cppofe them (who
{hek the Hurt of human Society, to oppofe them in fuch
Cafes) cannot be to oppofe the Authority of God: Nay,;
a pauive Non-refiftance would appear^ upon Examina^
tlon^ to be a much greater Oppofition to the Will of Gody
than the contrary.
Once
#;.
(5 )
Once more, v. 5. TV muft: needs be fuhject^ fays
the Apoftle, not only fcr \^Vrath^ or out of fear of be-
ing pHnifhed by the Magiftrate, bvt nlfo fcr Co)ifcience
Sake^ that is, oat of regard to Almighty God, who
has required itat your Hands, and will be fun- (as is
declared at the Second \''erre of that Chapter) to pu-
nifl] the Negleft of it with ever lading Dar,i?Tation in
the other World. But to this Mr. Hoadly has a
Reply ready at hand, namely "^ That there is an in-
difpenfahle Duty upon all^ Subje(n:s tis rvell as others,
to regard the publick Jnterefi \ and if their Suhw'tjfion
help to dejiroy and ruin That^ their Submjfion cannot be
a V'irtue,
Thus we fee how admirably Mr. H. obferves the
Apoftle's Exhortation, \ to be a follower of him^ as
he alfo was of Chrifi ^ how faithfully he recommends
the fame Do£trine to his Admirers, that St. Paul
taught ih^ Romans \ and how likely they are to ap-
prove them Pelves good Chriftians, by for faking the
Apoftle^ to follow him *, there being* nothing more
plain, than that the one as pofitively enjoins a Paf-
iive, Submifiive Non-refidance, even to tyrannical op-
preffive Princes, to siClaudius, or a Nero^ as the other
decries and condemns it, and would confine our Obe-
dience, II only to fuch Governors as anfrrer the good
End of their Inflitution^ by making it their continual
Study to promote the publick Welfare.
- Which gives juft Caufe to wonder how this Book
has been fufFer'd to go on triumphantly fo long to-
gether, for want of an Anfwer*, and the Author and
his Pilrtizans fo highly to value themfelves upon it,
as if it were unanfwerable. Whereas, from what is
already faid, it is obvious to obferve how eafie a thing
it niuft be to anfwer it •, i#as much as if the Varnilh
and Flouriflies be but once taken off from it, it plain-
ly appears to be only the old Doftrine of the Cove-
nanters and Regicides in King Charles the Martyr's
C 3 Days,
Days, new vampt, and fet forth in a more modifli
Drefs.
This therefore is the Province I have undertaken :
And in the Difcharge of it, I hope to make it evident
beyond Contradi^lion, that this Doftrine of forcibly
refifting our Lawful Sovereign, is contrary to the Holy
Scriptures, to the Writings of the primitive Chrifti-
ans, to the Doftrines of our own Church, and the
exprefs Declarations of Multitudes of its moft emi-
nent Divines, ever fmce the Reformation, Arch-
bi(hops, Biihops, and others, to our Law- Books and
Statutes ^ and in (hort, to the Laws both of God and
the Land. And that I may proceed herein the more
regularly, and to the better Satisfa£lion of the Rea-
der, I (hall divide what I have to offer into thefe
two Parts,
L To fhew that Mr. H. has not proved the Truth
of his Doclrine of Refiftance.
IL To evince on the other hand, the Groutidlefs-
nefs and Falfity of it.
PART
C7)
PART L
FIRST I am to (hew that Mr. Hoadly has mt
proved the DGB-rtne of Refijlance. He tells us-
what * St. Paul has delivered in f/?/> Chapter, f
concerning the Duty of Subj^ds, is not barely by way of
Precept, or Command, only^ as he hath done in many
other Cafes'^ but by way of reafiningy or inforcing one
thing from another^ which will help mightily to fecure the
true Senfe of the Place. So that in order to prove
that 1 have miftaken^ or mifreprefented St, Paul, it will
not be frMcient to fay that he condemns Refinance,
and prefjeth Subjeftion, (/
■^ Jfa, 36. 6, f St, Matt, 12. zu X Rom. 13. 7,
them
(14)
them and their Heirs^ and Lawful Succeffors^ and fo
cannot difpofc of our Allegiance from them, without
breach of Oath, added to our other Injuftice towards
them.
Befide?, there is no Perfon fo Great, or in fo High
a Station, as not to be oblig'd by the Common Laws
of God, and the Law of Nature, no lefs than the
Meanell: Subjea, and fo all are nfecefTarily tied to
make Reftitution of whatfoever is unjuftly withheld
from its true Proprietor. And to fay that Allegiance
is due to thofe who -are thus bound, as they either
fear God, or love their own Souls, to Surrender the
Power they have no Right toj to fay that Allegiance is
due to them,and -^ by contequence that they are to be af-
fifted by all means in our Power,even with the hazard,
it may be the lofsofour Lives, is to fay, that the whole
Nation arc oblig'd to involve themfelves in the fame
Crime, and fo to partake both of their Guilt here,
and their Pufii(hment hereafter. And whether the
utmofl: Temporal Advantage can compenfatefor this,
our BlcfiTed Saviour has determined beyond Contra-
diftion or Difpute ^ St./I^^f£|^^ i6. 26, Whatjhall it
profit a Man^ if he (hall gain the^orld^ and lofe his own
Sold f or what fijall a man give in exchange for his Soul <*
So that upon both thefe accounts, it is manifeftly
againft the Rules of Jaftice, to fuppofe that bare
PofTeflion, without Right, (horld give a Title to the
Subje^ls Allegiance. And it is therefore in no wife to
be imagined that Sr. Vaui would require the Subje PoflTeflion, conveys no Juft
Claim to them ^ but I am ftill at Liberty to ufe all
* Multum tamen falluntur qaiexiliimant-jcuni reges.ada
quaed^m iua noiiint rata eire,iu(i a Senat-i, auc alio caetu
aiiquo probjntur, partitioiiem fieri p^ceitatis. (Jrot. de '^uh
Bel. ac P, i. I. c. 9. beet. ib. Iham LegiUatioiiem quae alii
quam fummae poteilati compe.it, miiil imiiiinuere de jure
fummae potellatis. Id. ds 2m^» fiir.u pi> circa Sacra, c. S. p.
Law-
(17)
Lawful means for their Recovery. I may Sue him at
Law if I can come at him, or may Profecute him as a
Malefactor, and he bfe made to refund what he has
either by Fraud or Force got Wickedly into his Power.
Or if either through my want of fufficient WitneiTes,
or his fubornine^Faire ones, by the Corruption of the
Judge, or the Partiality and Perjury of the Jury, he
fliould efcape with his Ill-pptten Prey, he is ftill as
much oblig'd, in theSii^hiof God asever, to make me
Satisfaction for the Injury 1 have received by him. So
long as he deprives me of what I have the fole Proprie-
ty in, folong he continues aTranfgreiTor and an Ufiir-
per inGod*s account, and can hope fj>r no forgivenefs
at His Hands, withour a previous Repentance and Re-
ftitution. According to that known Saying of ^ Su
uiuguftiriy Non remittitur peccdtum^ nifi rtjiituatur ab^-
latum. There is no Remifiion of the Sin to be ho-
ped for, without Reftituion firft made.
And is not the Law the fame for Princes; as for
private Perfons ? Are they not both alike God*s Crea-
tures, and his Subjects? And mid not both hope to
be faved upon the fame Terms of the Goipel ? Is not
the Eighth Commandment prefer ibed as a Rule to
all, both high and low, honourable and ignoble. Prince
and Peafant, to him that fitteth upon the Throne,
and to him that grindeth at the Mill ? And are not
all equally obliged to th- faithful and confcientious
Obfervance of it? How then comes Mr. H, to afcribe
the fame Authority to the unjuft as to the rightful
PofTeflbr of a Crown? I am fure he finds nothing
in Scripture to countenance fuch a wild Notion, but
a great deal againit it •, as I (hall fliew prefently.
But before I come to that, I muft obferve,
3, That this Do£trine of his is totally fubverfive of
our Englijh Conftitution. For there is nothing more
generally acknowledged by all, than that the Confti- •
tution of our Monarchy is Hereditary. So fays the
^Epjl. 54.
D Lor4
( i8 )
Lord Chief Juftice * Coh^ the f Lord Chancellor
Ellefmere^ \\ Judge Jenhns, Whence the Author of
the Prefent State of England^ affirms it as a known
Truth, that t vpon the Death of the King^ the next
of Kifidredy though born out of the Dominions of Eng-
land, of horn of Tar ems not Subjects of England, ar
by the Law, and many Examples in the Englilh Hi-
ftory, it doth manifejily appear^ is, and is immediately
King, before any Proclamation, Coronation, Publicati-
on, or Confent of Peers, or People, To this Purpofe
alio, fpeak our Hiftories, and our Statutes. For, from
hence it was that ^ King Stephen having ufurped the
Throne, was forced to a Compromife with the Em-
prefs Maud, whofe Right it was, and her Son Henry^
afterwards Henry II. As alfo in the Statute of Trea-
^ The Kings of England, who are Monarchs and abfolute
Princes, held then- Kingdoms and Dominions^ hy lawful Suc-
ceffion, and hy inherent Birthrjght, and Defcent of Inheri-
tance, according to the Fundamental Laws of this Realm.
Rep. 5. ^. 39. The Kin^ holdeth the Kingdom by Birthright
inherent, hy Defcent from the Blood Kojzl^w hereupon t)uc-
ceiiion doth attend, Keip.q.p. 18.
t Jmo7ig nndoiihted Maxims and Principles of our Lavf^thefe
are mentioned:ln Cafes of the Crown, The Female to inhe-
rit : The eldelt fole to be preferred : No Re(j)ed: of Half-
Biood : No Tenant in Dower, or by the C^rtefy of the
Crown : No Difability of the King's Perfon, by Infancy,
£rV. Speech touching theV^iinatup. ^6, All which Exprejioits
plainly fuppofe ihc Crown hereditary,
II That the Ki?ig is noi a Perfon trufled'wUh, a Power, hit
that it is his Inherent hirthri'^ht from God-y Nature, and the
Law, Jenkins rediviv. p. ^3. JFe maintain that the King is
King by an inherent Birthright, ^7 Nature-^ hy God^s Law,
and hi the Law of the Lavd. p. 38. Jll our Books of Law fay
they have the Crown hy Defcent-^ and the Statutes oftheLand.
declare that they have the fame hy inherent Birthright' p.
t Part I. Ch. ^.
* Collier's EccU Hifl. 0/ Great Britain. /. 4, ^. 341.
Poiyd. Verg, JngU Hijt I, 1 2. jf. i04> X05.
fons
( 19 )
fbns, * it is declared High-Treafbn to compafs or ima-
gine the Deaths not only of the King or Oueen^ but
cf the King's eldeft: Sofiy who is there alfo expreHy fti-
led HIS HEIR. Hence likewife t Richard Duke
of 2i7r^'s Title was owned by the Honfe of Lords,
and they declared that it could not be defeated-^ the
11 Three Henries ^xt fo often filled Vretenfed Kings ^ and
Kings in Deed^ hut not in Right \ and % Richard III,
ftands attainted by the Name of Richard Duke of
Gloucefiery namely, by reafcn of his not having Right
to the Crown, whilft his Niece Elizjihethy afterwards
Queen to King Henry Vllth. was before him. And
hence again, ^ the Lady Jane Gray^ was forced to
lay down the Title of OV EEN, and the next Year
was put to Death forTiaving aiTumed it. But the ful-
left Proof of all, and than which a fuller cannot be
defired, is that of the Parliament of King t James I.
•__« . , ■» ., , .,
[ *»«• 25 Ei^ Ilf.c/;. i. t ^^^- ^^'^' 39 Hen. 6. n, i8. Bra-
1 dy's true and exaB Hifl. cf the SncceJJion of the CrovPii^ p.
; 386. H I Edw. 4. c, I, X I Hen. 7. c. 6. * Bijho^ o/Sarum*s
i Hift. of the Reformntioih Vol. 1. f. x-ja.
J f ITe therefore^ your mojl humhie and loyal SuhjeBsy the
I Lords Spiritual and Temporal^ and the Commons in this prefent
Parliament affemhled\ do frovi the Bottom of our Hearts yield,
to the Divine Majejly all humhie Thajiks and Praifes, not uni/
for the faid unfpeakable and inefiimahle Benefits and BUJJin^t
ahovementioned-i but alfo that he hsith farther enriched your
Highnefs with a mojl Royal Progeny ofmofi rare and excellent
Gifts and Forwardnefs^ and in his Goodnefs is likely to en*
crsafe the happy Number of them : And in mofi humble ani
lowly Marnier do hefeech your mojl excellent Majefiy^ that as
a Memorial to all Pofterities, amongft the Records of your high
Court of Parliament for ever to endure^ of our Loyalty^ Oh-
dience-t and hearty and humble Affcdion^ it may be puhbjbed and
declared in this high Court of Parliament^ and Enacted by Au»
thority of the fame that we (being hounden thereunto^ both hy
the Laws of God and Man) do recognize and achiowledge (and
^hereby exprefs our unfveakahle ^oys) that immediately upan
\he Diffolution and Deceafe c/tlizabeth, late J^ueen ofi,n-
'gland, the Imperial Crown of the Realm of England, and of
ill the Kingdowu-^ DominionSy ani Rights heloi^ing to the
D J, deda*
fame-i did hy hilefent iin bright^ mid lawful and nridouhted
Succejjiony defcend and come to your vwfi excellent Alajejly^ as
hein^ lineally-^ jufily-^ and lawfully^ next and fole Heir of the
■Blood Royal of this Realm^ as is aforefsid:, and that hy the
Goodntfs of God Jlud^hty^ and lawful Right of Defcenty un"
der one Imptrial Crown^ your Majejly is of the Realms and
Kingdoms 0/ Engl.Liid, Scotlaiid, Fr;?iice ^772/raVx«, that anfwers to it in the
Greeks are ufed in this Senfe. Particularly PfaL i. 6,
The Lord knoweth the way of the righteous^ but the way of
the ungodly fiail periflj. And St. Matt, 7. 23. Then will
Iprofefs unto them^ I never knewyou^ depart from me ye
that work Iniquity. In both which Places it is manifeft
from the Antithefis, that to be known of God, muft
necefTarily import to be known with Approbation t.
And agreeably to this ufe of the Word fpeaks alfo the
Apoftle St. Faul^ I Cor. 2,^» If any Man love God^
tfoefame is known of him. As the contrary Phrafe is ufed
likewife. If a. 43. 25. /, even /, am he that blotteth out
thy tranfgreffions for mine ownfake^ and will not remem-
ber thyjinsy that is, not fo as to punilh the Offenders
for them. And now if Kings in PofTeffion of others
Thrones are fet up without God, as himfelf declares,
if he do not own and approve them when thus fet
up, it is very hard to comprehend, how thefe lliould
be his Ordinance, or have any Authority derived to
them by him. Thofe who Reign by a juft legal Title
he owns for his Minifters, profefling of them, that
they reign by him 5 but tliefe others he difcards as
their own, or the People's Kings, but none of his;
Coming not in at the Door^ but climbing up another
Way^ they are no more God's Ordinance in the State,
than flich as enter after the fame manner would be
in the Church. And we all know what Charader
our blefTed Lord % gives of fuch.
Thus it appears how extravagant this firft Pofition
is, as being contrary to Reafon, to Juftice, to the
^— ^»~— » ■ - — ^'»»^— ' ' ■ > ** ' ■■ ' -
^ 'Djn^ X"? Hof. 8. 4. t See alfo Pfal. loi. 4. and
Kom. 7. 15. U Prov. J^. 15. % Johnriq. u
Con-
Conflitution of our Government, and to the Holy
Scriptures themfelves \ and that it is therefore what
Mr. //. has no great Reafon to be proud of.
However he thinks, * that SuhjeSlion to Princes in
Tojfeffionj was the Pra^ice and Doilrine of our Saviour
and his ApofileSy without obliging themfelves or their FoL'
lowers^ to examine nicely into the Title of Princes ^and the
Legality of their jlcceffion to the Throne, And is this
enough that Mr. H. thinks fo? Ought he not to
have proved it rather ? Or does he imagine, that
every body muft be jiift of his Mind, whether he
(hew any Reafon for it, or not ? This is more than
he can reafonably expeft.
Therefore he t thinks again, that this would be
a Task too hard for all SuhjeBs^ who are equally concer*
ned. But what if he thinks all Suhje^s cannot didin-
guilh nicely betwixt the Titles of Princes, docs he
therefore think that none of all their Subie, and a good
cfhrilHan, muft perfiit in his Fidelity to fuch his
rightful - Sovereign, whatever may be the Confe-
quences as to this Life ^ not fuffering any prefent
Hopes of Advantage, or Fear of Ls (Tes, either in
Body, Goods, or Name, to carry him over to the
Side of the injurious PoflTefTor. Nor does our bleiTed
Saviour, or any one of his Apoftles, ever teach the
contrary, tho' Mr.//, does. ^
Mr. H. fays, * what is called ^j//<;/?7eUfurpation/
is not always evil:^ by which he mean? either real 11-^'"
furpation, or not. If not, it is nothing to the pur--
pofe \ for the Subjeds Allegiance depends not upon
what Princes are called by fome^ but what they are.
If he means real Ufurpation, it is incambentlupon'
him to prove,'' That this is not always Evil. Injuitice
is always Evil ; and Ufurpation, being a Species of
it, cannot be Good.
Oh 1 but in Mr. //'s. Judgment-, *f /^ ^^ as eafie
to believe that God may be the Patron of tJ furpation^ fo
jar as to require Suhje^ion to all Pririces in Poffejfion^
aBing for the Good of the Public^ as-to- believe^ that God
can be the Patron of the greatefi Tyranny and Oppreffion^
fo far as to make it a neceijary Duty^ faffively to fubmit
iothe Witt of Tyrants and Oppreffors. As much as to
fay. It no more reflefts upon the Infinite Holinefs-
and Purity of the Divine Nature, to encourage an
Unreafonable Ambition, and the Higheft Injuftice,
than it does to call Men to Suffer under the Vio-
lenceof Wicked and Inhuman Governors, in order
to his Glory, and their own incomparable Felici-
ty in another World. And will Mr. H. ftand to this
fo great anAbfurdity? I am pretty confident, that
upon fecond thoughts he will not.
( 26 >
Suffering wrongfully, though from the worft of Go-
vernors, is no Sin. Nay, if we fuffer wrongfully, and
take it patiently^ ^ this is acceptable with God^ and
fhall not lofe its Reward. But the like can in no
wife be faid of Ufurping another's Right, which is
in its own Nature a Heinous Crime, and will accord-
ingly meet with a very different reeompence at the
Day of Judgment. There is no Comparifon betwixt
Sin and Suffering *, t The one is what God doth not
Delight in, but the other he utterly Abominates, as
being a perfeft contradi£lion to his Pure and Holy Na-
ture, and what he can never allow of in any. For
this it was the fallen Angels werecaft out of Heaven,
and deliver'd over to Everlafting Burnings in the Bot-
tomlefs Pit. For this our Firft Parents were thruft
out of ParaMfe, and a Curfe entailed upon their
Poflerity ever fince, and even to the end of the
World. And there is no fuch Favourite of Heaven,
as will not certainly be excluded thence, upon his
allowance of himfelf in it. But outward Miferies
and Calamities, of whatever fort, are only a Tempo-
ral and Tranfitory Misfortune, and may by a good
improvement entitle us to a greater intereft in the
Divine AfFe£^ns, and work out for us a much greater
Reward, than we ftiould otherwife have attained to.
So fays St. Paul, zCor. 4. 17. Our light jifiiftion,
which is but for a moment% worketh for us a far more
exceeding and eternal weight of Glory, Whence it ne-
ceflary follows, that it can be no derogation from any
of the Divine Attiibutes, to expofe Perfons to fuffer-
ings in this World, and to enjoyn them fubmiffively
to undergo the fame, without taking upon them to
be their own Avengers or Deliverers, and to reward
them for it ^ fuperabundantly in another State. But
it will never follow from hence, that it is as Mr. //.
profclTes, as well to be believed, that God can be the
Patron of Vfurpation, that is, of Great Injuftice, or
^ *^i St, Pet, z, io, t Lam* 3. 33. * k^^" yvif^ohli
Will
(27)
will expeft our Concurrence with, or Afliftance of it
againfl any whofc Right is thus Unrighteoufly de*
tain'd from them.
Mr. H. argues farther for Transferring our Allegi-
ance to an Unjuft PoflTelTor; fHad St PW intended
to fpeak only of fucb Rulers as have a Legal Rfght^ had
this been his Intemion^ he would rather have told them
by Infpiratiotiy how they /hould judge of the Right of
Princes y than have [aid nothing^but what mufl^ ttpon thii
fuppofition^ have fet Chrifiians upon nice inquiries^ inta
the Right iy which the prefent Poffeffor Reigned. I have
confidered his nice Inquiries A\re3idy ^ and (hall only
ask here, Whether another might not plead with at
Icaft as much Ihew of Argument? That had the A-
poftle allow'd of Subjeds transferring their Allegiance
from their Lawful Governors in any cafe, he would
have inftanced in particulars, and not left Subjects to
nice enquiries^ whereby to inform thcmfelves, to
whom, and why, and when, and in what manner,
and for what time they might transfer it. But the
Truth is, the Apoftledefigned only to give a (hort in-
timation of the Duty of Chriftians towards the Go-
vernors under whom they did, or fh^^uld afterwards.
Live : And he has done it fo, as to leave no reafona-
ble ground of doubting, what his meaning was, as
fhallbe (hewn in its proper Place. At prefent I con-
tent my felf to have only taken notice of Mr. //— *s
Inference in this place, which from the very little I
have faid concerning it, appears much properer for a
Popular Harangue, than for a ferious and more deli-
berate Vindication \ becaufe having nothing of Argu-
ment in it.
And for this 1 have a very remarkable, as well as
a very frefti Authority in the Lord Biftiop of Sarums
Sermon Preached in the Cathedral there, the 5th of.
this inftant November, In which, p. 10. I find thefe
words. The. Higher Powers that may not lawfully be
Refifled, are only the Legaly and not the V fur ping Powers^
And
( 28 >;
Afld a little after, I will not enter into an Ex^btatien
of the words of St., Paul: This is certain^ fW^ Higher
Powers, which are ordain'd of God, are only the law-
ful Powers, not to he applied to Ufurpers. And I hope
his Lordfliip will not be offended .at my oppofing his
greater Authority to that of Mr. H. whom I leave to
difprove it, if he can.
I iLall touch upop only one Exprefiion more under
this Head, which is. That It would he hard to fay^
what Legal Rights the firjl Emperors had, whom the befh
and wifeji of the Romans teak for V fur per s. This Mr. H,
is very fure of ^ and yet what ^i^ht was it thefe Em-
perours wanted ? Tis true, Juhm Ckfar altered the
Government, and made it Monarchical, as it was firfi
Founded by Romult^. Which, I hope, Mr. H. will not
fay is lefs jufl:i(iable,than their former procedure in lay.
ingaljde their Kings had been. Butwhen thiswasdone,
\yhat was afterwards wanting to render him a right-
ful Governor ? Was he not created ^ perpetual Difta-
tbr ? and Saluted Emperor? And were not his Suc-
cefTors Legally advanc'd to the fame Dignity and
Powers ? Augujliis t was not only nominated by him
as his Heir and Succeflbr, but was acknowledged
Ky the Senate, and declared Augujhis by Senate and
People, Tiberiiu i was Adopted by Auguflm^ and ap-
pointed his Firff Executor, and had been his Collegue
in the Empire, and Partaker of the Tribunitian Power,
and (hewn to all the Armies ^ yet !l he moft obftinately
declin'd the Title of Emperor or Father of his Coun-
try, refus'd the Government, as too great a Burthen
for him, and fit for none but an Augufim to manage ^
declared, that by the fiiare he had had in it, he ex-
[5erimentally knew the weight of it, ancj that it ought
* Pint in vit. C Caef. p, 734. Sueton. C. Ju. Caef. ^.76.
Xiphilih. iwJul.Csf. ^ Liv, Epit. 1; 116. f Xiph. /. 30.
3^, 69.' %- Suet, invit. Augufti c, nit. Tibeii c, 15. Tacit.
Jnnal. I, i,p- 4. Vell.Paterc. /. 2. p, 64* II Suet, in vit,
Tiber, c. i6.- Xiph.f. 104^ Tacit. Annal, L i.p. 35. Utini-
j^riuni iniiet, & Patris Patriae appellatioiiem obflina-
tiffiaie lecuralfe. Suet, c 6']o ' ■
; . not
(29)
hot to be committed to any finglc Pe^fon ; and * would
not undertake it but at the earneft and repeated en-
treaty of the Senate. 'Caligula did not fhew himfelf
fo backward to accept of the Empire,-.yet t he had it
committed to him by the Senare, to the wonderful
fatisfadlion and joy of the People, who alfo exprefled
a very particular concern for iiis Safety and Welfare,
Claudius^ it is true, % was firftfetup by the Soldiers'
and very uncxpeftedly, when he had been hiding him!
felf in the Palace •, but he was foon after acknowledg-
ed by the Confuls, was made Emperour, and had all
the Honours decreed him, that had been given to his
PredecefTors. Upon his Death N^ro^ (| tho* very
Young, was immediately Proclaim'd Emperour, and
carried in a Litter into the Army, and thence brought
back, by the Soldiers, into the Court, and owned by
the Senate. And now what farther .was wanting to
make, thefe Lawful and Rightful Governours ? What
flaw can Mr. //. find in any of their Titles ? They had
been folemnly inverted with the Imperial Dignity
and Enfigns, had been approved of by the Senate,
and owned by the People , and had no Claimant to
plead a Right againft them. So that all Mr.//, can
poffibly make of this inftance, will not promote his
Caufe one tittle. For without doubt a free People
may give up their Freedom, may fubmit, and pay
what Allegiance, and to whom they pleafe \ but then
th.efe. Governors, tlius own'd and.fubmitted to, are.
not to be accounted Ufurpers, nor to be Obeyed pure-
ly upon the account of -their being in Pofleflion , but
becaufe of their being Rightfully fo. And fo they fall
not under our prefent Confideration, nor can bs
efteem*d the Subje^ of this Debate, which is defign*d
only for fuch Princes as at any time are fet up, in op-
pofition to other rightful Sovereigns who are juftly
^ Tacit, Jnnal /. i, ;^. 5, ii, 13. Veil- Paterc f. 75.
Saet, c. 24. f Suet, in vit. Calig. c, 14. % Xiph. &*
JureL Vicl, || Sueton. in vit^ Ner. c, 8. Tacit. JnnaU
enti-
cntituted to the Power thefe are poflefs'd of. And of
fuch only Mr. H. ought to have flievvn, that the Sub-
jefts Allegiance is due to them \ and not tu have in-
fifted upon the Roman Emperors, who could have no
lawful Competitors, themfelves being at that time,
the only Lawful Governors.
TheSummis, That God Almighty is a Patron of
Right and Juflicei and not of Injuftice and Ufurpa.
tion. Nor will he allow his Worfliippers to transfer
their Allegiance from their Natural and Rightful So-
vereign, to whatfoever Intruder that (hall at any time
have got the PofTeffion of the Throne, and lliall have
Might and Power, but no Le^al Authority over
them •, and that a Faithful Adherence to the Heredi-
tary Conftitution of our Government in particular,
is not the lefs Reafonable and Honeft, or the lefs a-
greeable to the Dodrine of the Gofpel, bccaufe
Mr, /f. thinks it notneceflary.
CHAP.
(JO
CHAP. 11.
Whether a had Governor cannot be that Minifter to
whom St, Paul requires Suhmiffion and Obedience ?
M
'R. //-'s Second Pofition is this*, * That Gover^
• tior^ who is not a terror to Evil Worh^ but to Good '^
who is not the Mimfter of Good to the Vertuow^ and of
Vengeance to the Wicked only^ and who is not continually
watching for the Gtod and Happinefs of Humane Soci»
ety^ is not the Governor whom St, Paul means^ and t9
whom he preffes Obedience, This Mr. H. thought /»
Might fafely fay^ hecaufeit is nothing but a Recapitulation
of St, PaulV own words^ without avy Interpretation of
them. But did he think Right? And is it really fo,That
St. Paul will not allow bad Governors to be the Mini-
fters of God ? Does the Apoftle fay, none are to be
fubmitted to asfuch, but who truly anfwer the end of
their Inftitution ? This one would expeft to find very
clear, from what Mr. H. here Aflerts^ but if any
confult St. Paul himfelf, he will find it to be quite o-
therwife: For St. Paul requires fubjeftion to the
Higher Powers^ a (Turing us there are no Powers but of
God J and the Powers that be are ordain d of God, As
if the Apofl:Ie fhould have faid, Whofoever h^ve
their Commiflion from Almighty God, and Co are
made by him t the Higher Powers,( whether they aft
fuitably to the truft repos*d in them, or not ) are to
have Subjeftion paid them,- And for this Reafon, be*
caufe there is no Power but of Gcd, none in veiled with
Supream Anthority, who has not received it froai
God. And if none have it but from God, then
Wicked and Tyrannical Powers have theirs from him.
' ^ P. zu t Tropushic eft, i^H^la, pro iis qui dignita-
tem habent, quo [ tropo ] jion teraere utitur, ut fciamus^
Subjedionem ipfis dignitatibus habendam, etiamfi indigni
fint Qui funt eo evcdi. M, PqU in loc.
This.
(32)
This S. Auguftm iindei-ftood to be plainly the Apoftles
meaning *, and therefore agreeably hereto, fpeakingof
the Roman Empire, he tells us, ^ that God befiowsthe
Heavenly Felicity in the Godly only •, hut the Kingdoms of
the Earthy on both Godly and Vngodly^ as it.pleajethhim.
And a little after, t ^^ that gave the Kingdom to the
Cruel JV1arius,g^i^'e it alfo to the moft Gracious Caefar ^
He that gave it to Augulius, one of the heft of Princes,
gave it likervife to Nero one of the worft ; He that gave
it to the Kind and Good Natur'd Vefpafian^, ^^^'^ /t >;b
lefs to the Blood-Thirlly Domitian, And again, /^e that
gave it to Conftantine the Chriftian, gave it afterward
to Julian the Apoflate. Whereto agrees that qfThe-
odoret^ *" When God is graciovfly inclined towards 4
People^ he gives them Rulers^ that have a Reverence for
Jujtice •, but when he defigns to Funiflj a Di/obedi;-
ent Nation^ he grants them to he, that is,he puts thenci,
under the Power of evil Governors, For I will fet over
them^ fays God^ Toung Men to be their Princes^ and
Scoffers jhall have Dominion over them. And beforef
either of thefe, it was Irenms's Doifbrine, that t^J'
whofe Command Men are korny by, his Command Kings
■^ Quae cttiti'itli fiilt, noil tribuarftbsdandi regni atq;im-»
peril poteliatem, nifi Deo veroj qui datfaBlicitatem^regnurri
cslorum foils piis : Regnum vero terienum, & piis- & im-
piis, ficut ei. placet, cui nihil, iniuile placet. De civ,
Dci.L, y. c. 21.
« 't Qj-ii Mario, ipfe Caio CaBfari .; qui.. Auguflo, ipfe 8c,
Neroni : Qia Vefpafianis, vel Patd) Vel. Filio, ruavifTimis
imperatoribus^.jpre & Domitiario' crud;eliiriinp. Et he'pej;
fmgulos Tre neceffi^ fit, qiii Couilantiflo Chriftiail6j ipfe' A;J
•pofiatJS [uliano,' 7/7/^. ■ '''' ' ' •' ' •■ •■ •• ^-l'^^
^ ' Kt^^cV'wV ^^', ^ 01 av Sf^^(n al^X^flk T-td^TUi rhit^^iof,
TtSv, )Lj ifA'rretiK]di'KVfi^va-\i(rtv avmr- 1 heod. in Roifh, 15, j.-
' •]• Cujus enim jiiliu homines nalcuatur. hujus jufTu &
Reges conflltimnrur, apti his qui iHo tempore ab jpfis re-'
gantui. /"r^Tji adv. haen /. 5. t^.fc^.'
. V -^^^^ • org
( ?n .
are Conftituted,as fidts befl with the Circumftances offuch
as are to be Governed by them. For fome of them are
given for the amendment and benefit of their SubjeBsy
and the Prefer vat ion of Jufiice ^ and others for Fear^
and PuniJJjment^ and Reproofs and fome again for
Mockingy and Reproach^ and Pride , according as they
Jhall be found Worthy : the jufi Judgment of God difpo-
fing all things with the greateft Equity^ M we have
[aid.
Thus St. PauVs Doftrine was underftood in the
early Ages of the Church. And that there was,
and IS, v^ry g^ood Re'deftru£lion. And
what follows concerning the benefit and ufefulnefs of
Government, which Mr. H, makes his only Motive
to Submiilion and Obedience, is only a farther colla-
teral Confideration, for exciting to the more ready
Compliance with this Inftitution of the Apoftle, it
being what every Body muft acknowledge fit and rea-
fonable, That they who ordinarily undergo a great
Burden of Care and Solicitude for their Subjects , and
are great occafions of their Welfare, ftiouldhavea
iuitable return of Reciprocal Fidelity and Duty from
Nor needed the Apoftle to have declared hinifelf
more fully, fuppofingit to be as I have faid ^ became
the words thus confider'd, do fufficiently put a bar to
all Refiftance. Mr. H. I confefs, would have taught
himtoliiy, *That the PrmceaBsby God* s Authority ^
in all the injiances of Opprejfion^ Barbarity^ and Violence^
he could poffihly he Guilty of \ as if God had given him
a Commiflion to aft in this manner. A Dodrine that
he charges others to have fince taught for himi
Though I dare be confident, that amongft all the large
Catalogue of Eminent Writers, that have appeared
in behalf of the truly Chriftian, though of late un-
happily exploded Dodrineof N on- refiftance, he will
not produce one that has faid it. There is no doubt,
but when a Prince goes contrary to his Duty, and the
end of his Commiftion, he does this of himfelf, and
not by virtue of God's Authority delegated to him.
Yet fince at this fame inftant, he is mvefted with
God's Authority, for other better purpofes, though
not for thefe juft now mention*d \ that inveftiture fets
iiim above the Peoples Oppofition^ fince they cannot
Refift him, even in thele inftances, without rejifiing the
•^P. 23.
Ordi'
(37 )
Ordinance of God ^ the Sin the Apoftle is here provi-
ding againft. And the want of this Diftin£lion, be-
tween the Perfon invefted with the Power^ and the
Abufe of that Power to very different purpofes, from
thofe for which he is fo invefted •, the want, I fay,
of this Diftin^tion has been the Foundation of Mr. H\,
whole Book, and the many erroneous AfTertions that
occurr from one end of it to the other.
Here 1 had thought to have concluded this Chapter ;
but I find * Three other AflTertions, two of them in it,
and the third relating to it, which call for a particu-
lar confideration, and muft not therefore be pafTed
over without it. Had it been St. PaulV meaning^ fays
Mr, H to prefs Obedifence to the greatejl Tyrants and
Oppreflbrs •, or had (je had in his Eye any particular
Emperor, who was a Monfier not only of l^illany^ but
of Publick Oppreilion, { as fome reprefent his Senfe *, )
nothing can he imagined more unaccountable^ than that
hefl)ould give fuch a Defcription of Governors, as to
exclude thofe whom there was moji occafion to mention ;
and that hefljould reafon Chrifiians into a Confcientious
Subje^lion in fuch a manner^ as cannot conclude for Sub-
jedion, to any but fuch Governors as he defcribes in the
foregoing Words \ and as come up to that fense of them^
in which he meant they Jfjould be under fiood. For an fwer
whereto,
1. Let it be obferv'd, That nothing can be more un-
reafonable, than it is, when the Apoftle requires
Subjeftion to the Powers that be^ to rmagine as Mr. H,
does, that he intended it not to be paid to the Em-
peror then Reigning. Nor is it poffible to conceive
who elfe ftiould be at Rome the Power in being at
that time.
2. If thefe words relate to Heathen Governors,
as well as others, and to fuch amongft them as
Reigned in the firft Ages of Chriftianity, and efpeci-
ally in the time of the Apoftles, ( as they moft cer-
tainly did J they are neceflarily to be underftood in
^ p. 24.
E 3 fuch
( S8 )
fuch a Senfe, as may fome way agree tothefe Gover-
nors \ milefs we fhould Reprefent the Apofth as Rea-
foning very Injudicioufly and Abfurdly. And accord-
dingly to be a terrour not to Good Works^ hut to the
evil \ fo be the Minijierof God for Goody and a Reven-
ger to execute Wrath upon him that doth Evil, mufl not
bethought to denote a care to prote£l and encourage
the Profeflion of the Gofpel, but niuft relate rather
to the common Doftrines and Pra£lices of Natural
Religion, and more efpecially fuch Branches of it,
as tend to the Security and Happinefs of Society *,
fuch as ordinary Intercourfe and Commerce amongft
the Subje^s*, Submiflion and Obedience to Authori-
ty ; Defence of the Innocent and Peaceable ^ Sup-
prefljon of Thefts, Murders, Rebellions, Treafons, &c.
Thefe things, generally fpeaking, are for the Good of
Society, and to maintain and help them forward is fo
effential apart of the Magiftrate's Duty, that none of
them but apply themlelves to it, though too often
neither lb Diligently nor fo Uprightly as they ought.
The Generality of Governors do in a great xMcafure
make them their Care •, And there is none fo bad, as
not to do it in fome degree, Courts of Law being open
in all Nations, and Judges, and other Officers of
divers kinds appointed for the Adminiftration of
Juftice. Whereby many Evils are prevented, and
Benefits enjoy 'd, which may require fome return of
Gratitude and Submiflion. And even in the moft
Unhappy Circumftances, in the worft of Times,
the beft way to meet with Quiet, and Prote^^ion, and
Encouragement, is to be Submiflive to the Powers
that be, and Obferve all thofe Duties that have a more
efpecial reipe^fl: to them as Governors , though not
fo Good as were to be wiihed. And I Hiould rather
choofe tounderftand the Words m this lax and gene-
ral Senfe, than ftrain them up with Mr. //. to fuch
a pitch, as could in no wife fuit with the Powers in
beings when the Apoftle lived, and to whom they
* Eph. 5. 25, ^c.
required
C39)
required all Chriftians to be Subjeft ^ ancl indeed with
very few fince. And if we interpret the Words after
this manner, as in all reafon they ought to be inter-
preted, not only the Ap ){1\q does not exclude thofe
whom there was mofi occafion to mention^ but moreover
his Reafoningin the Third and Fourth Verfes, is ex-
a^flly confonant with that in the Two former, which
according to Mr. H's interpretation it never can
be.
3. Mr. H. acknowledges, "^ it is not to be fvppos'd^
that the Apoftle meant that all of them [ all Governors]
did always perform this good part^ [ of ftudying conti-
nually to promote the Public Happinefs ] but that it
was their great bufinefs^ and the only end of their Infiitu-
tion^ as he makes it the ground of the Obedience
that was to be paid to them. And t ^^ f^^ ^^ ^^'^^
defieEhfrom God'sWill^ which is declared to be promoting
the Public Good^ fo far he affirms them to lofe their Ti-
tle to thefe Declarations of the Apojile, Here Mr. H,
may pleafe to tell, whether all that in any wife
defieEt from the Promotion of the Publick Good,
-though but now and then, and to no very great de-
gree, can be faid in his Senfe to be the Adinijiers of God
for Good^ or at leaft to be continually attending upon
this very thing ? For I cannot well underftand, how
attending continually upon it^ and fometimes defleElmg
from it^ can agree to the fame Perfon. I would gladly
learn of him alfo, Whether upon every fuch De-
fiechion they ceafe to be the Minifiers of God^ and fo
become Refiftible. If they do, what Governor ever
was there in the World, that did not fometimes fall
into this condition, and ceafe to be God's Ordinance /
If they do not, how does Mr. H's ftriaer Senfe ot
thefe words agree to thefe, any more than it does to
worfe Governors ? Thefe latter indeed appear leis
mindful of their People and their Duty, than the Q-
ther-, but if the former cQSii'Q to ha God's A fimjiersy
thefe others can do no more. One Qiieflion more
(40)
I would beg leave to ask of Mr. H. in this Place -,
Were Trajan and the Amonines^ and thofe other of the
Roman Emperors, who were fingularly remarkable
for their moral Virtues and their earneft Endeavours
and confl'ant Solicitude to a'^vance the Roman Glory,
and carry it to the higV-il Pitch, but yet at the
fame time perfecuted the Chriftians ro a 'great De-
gree ; weie tbefe the Mipifters of God or not ? They
did certainly at^^nd to their Government, and (ludy
the Welfare -ird Happiiefs of their People, to the bell
of theii Judgment, and as the Laws of the Empire
direfted : So far were they from feeking entirely to
ruin the Society. And yet they were profelTed Ene-
mies to Chrill, and fought the Ruin of his Church
and Religion, and aftually deftroyed greac Numbers
of his moft fciithHil Difciples*, in which it is certain
they groily defleBed from the Will of God^ and fo ac-
cording to Mr, H, fo far loft: their Title to thefe
'Declarations of the Apoftle^ and to the Obedience re-
quired to the Magiftrate as God's Ordinance, Here
therefore I am at a great lofs to find out, according to
Mr. 7:/'s.. Principles, how a fincere and good Chri-
ftian ought to have demeaned himfelf towards them *,
whether he was to obey them as the Minifters of
God, whilil they perfecuted his Church \ or whether
they were to be refifted, perhaps depofed, whilfl
they made it their conftant Bufinefs, not entirely to
ruin the Safety and Happinefs of the Society ^ but to pro-
mote its Grandeur, extend its Dominions, and enlarge
its Authority to the utmoft of their Power.
4. Had the Apoftle taught Refiftance to bad Go-
vernors, as Mr. H. would have him, this had been
as ^ Origen obferves, the readieft Way he could have
taken to juftify all the Perfecutions that v;ere at any
time raifed againft the Chriftians, namely by making
them declared Enemies to all Governors whom they
did not believe rightly to anfwer the End of their
Inftituiion, which according to Mr. H's. Doctrine no
^ In Rom, i^. 5, 6.
Hea-
(41 )
Heathen Emperour could do •, becaufe no Heathen Em-
perour could fet himfelf with all his Might to pro-
mote and encourage Chriftianity, which is the befl
Way of propiutirg the publick Hnppinefs of any Na-
tion. This would have reprefentec. the Gofpel as a
dangerous Syftem of Religion, hurtful to Kings and
Princes^ even to all the Kings and Princes in the
World during the firfl: three hundred Years after
Chrift •, and the Chriftians as a feditious Set of Men,
whofe Bafinefs it muft be to incenfe Snhjefts againft
their Sovereigns, at\d to raife Infurre^lions and Re-
bellions wherefoever they came Which would have
given their Enemies at all Times fuch a Handle
againft them, as they could never meet with even
under their Iharpeft and moft outrageous Perfecuti-
ons *, under all which the Chriftians thought them-
felves indifpenfably obliged, to follow their blefTed
Saviour's Example, ^ who when he was reviled^ revi-
led not again J when he fuffered, threatned not^ hut com'
mitted himfelf to him that judgeth righteovfly. Nor
would they take upon them to defend themfelvcs
againft their lawful Governors, tho' when they were
grown very numerous and powerful, as fliall be fliewn
in its proper Place.
There is alfo another Paflage in this Chapter that
muft be confidered, left Mr. H, (hould complain of
me, as he does of others, for not attending to his
Anfwers. I mentioned St. Taul\ Appeal to Nero , as
an Acknowledgment of his Divine Authority. But
this Argument Mr. H. had fpoken to, P. 27. and thi-
ther therefore I muft follow him. His [the Apoftle's]
appealing to the Courts of Judicature at Rome, which
he did out of Choice^ and not as a Faint of Duty \ this,
fays Mr, //. can prove nothing^ hut that he was always
ready to infijl upon his Right and Liberty, as he was
a Roman born^ and thought himfelf more likely to have
Jufiice done him there ^ than at Jeruiklem. Where it
is obfervable, Mr. //. Aides off from C^far^ to whom
f ■ ^' " ■■■■■I ■■ i.», , . ■
^ I Ptit, 2. 13.
the
( 42 )
the Appeal was made, to ths Courts of Judicature at
Rome •, as if they had been a diftind Power froni
that of the Eaiperour, and had not afted only by his
Commiflion. Which fince they certainly did, this
Ihews St, Vaul to have believed Nero had yet Au-
thority to do him Juftice \ and by Confequence that
he might yet be called God's Vicegerent ^ without the
highefl Proph^efs, and at this Time was really {o ,
unlefs we would fuppofe the Apoftle to appeal to one
whom he knew not to be God's Minifier^ but rather
t the Minijier of the Devil, Nor does the Inftance
of St. Paul and SiUs's Behaviour towards the Magi*
ilrates at Philippi, ABs 16, 37. in the Icaft contradict
this^ all that can be inferred from that being only,
that they had mifapplied their Authority in binding
iincondemn'd Romans \ not that they had no Authority
to bind others, who were neither Romans^ nor un-
condemned, Mr. H, was hard put to it, when he
chofe to write at this rate.
Well, but there is another PafTage yet remaining,
which defervef, if any thing in his whole Book, to
be well confidered. It is objefted taJiim, as he notesi,
/'.28. of the Preface to the Second Edition of his
Meafures^ &c. that the u4pflle vfeth two different Ar-
guments, of which,iayshQj J conjider but onQ^ negle^^
tng the other wholly. The One is taken, they fay, from
the Divine Authority of Magiftrates *, the other from
the Vfifulnefs of their Office to Humane Society, A
very material Objeftion ! and which any one upon
the firfl reading of the Wor^s may fee to be well
grounded, and unanfwerable, Mr. H, himfelf con-
fefles the Duty of Submiffion and Non-refiftance i| is
laid down in fuch ahfolute Terms'^ that many have
been induced from hence ^ to think, that the Chrifiian
Religion denies the Subje^ all Liberty ef redreffing the
greateji Grievances-^ which, if he mean of redrefling
them by Arms and Violence, is moft true. And
again, that % thofe who do not examine into the Foun^
" ■ ■ . ■ ■ ■■ ■ I
•^ Vindication^ p. 2j. '\ P. 114. |! P. 5. :j: P^ 6,
dation
(4? )
dation vpon which the Apoftle builds this DoElritie^ and
into the whole of what he delivers^ that is, who do not
read the Words with Mr. H'%. Spe£Vacles, and pre-
fer his Comment before the Hain Text it felf, may
indeed he apt to think that in thefe Words there is Utth
Relief allowed to 'iiibjefts, tho* lying ?inder the greateji
Oppreffions inia^^inahle. Yet Mx.H. bears up manfully
againft the Apoftle, and like one who fcorns to be
baffled. 2ef,(ays he, j/ef,notwith(l:anding the Words
are thus clearly againft all Refiftance, jjiethi'nks on
the other hand. What in Contradi^ion to the Apo-
ftle ? This is fomewhat that is very particular.
But what is it Mr- H. thinks on t\ie other hand\
Why no lefs than this: If the Apoftle had done no-
thing hut enforced the Duty of Obedience vpon the
SubjeBy it would be reasonable to judge from the Na-
I ture of the Things and the Ahfurdity of the contrary^
that he meant this only as a general Rule in all ordinary
Cafes^ rather than to imagine that he JJjould abfolutely
conclude whole Nations under Mifery and Slavery^ with-
out Hopes of Redrefs, Which is neither more, nor
lefs, than that.be the Apoftle's Words ever (b plain in
themfelves, yet if the natural Importance of them
do not fuit w^ith Mr. H's, Scheme of Government,
it is unreafonable, and fome other Senfe right or
wrong muft be put upon them. And lo Mr, H's
Meafmes of Submiffion muft * be the Teft to try the
Apoftle's podlrine by ^ and not the Apoftle's DoArine
the Teft of his Meafures, But this only by the Way.
Let us now fee what mi Anfwer he returns to the
Obje£Vion.
I, The Firft is this 5 granting this to he true^ that
the Apoftle makes ufe of two Arguments againft Re-
fiftance, and yet Mr. H. takes Notice only of one of
them j granting this^ I fay, to be true^ nothing can foU
low from hence in Favour of Abfolute Non-refiftance ^
for /, as it follows, have fufficiently Jhewn in the fol-
lowing Treatife, that as the Argument taken from the
Uiefulnefs of their Office cannot hold good^ when they
aye the Plagues and Deftroyers of Humane Society \
(44)
fc the Argument drawn from their Divine Authority,
cannot hold ^ood in thofe Cafes, in which they cannot
be faid to aB by a Divine Autliority without Blafphe-
niy. In w^hich Anfwer of his I can fee nothing but
what I have already difprov'd in this Chapter, and I
fhall not trouble the Reader with a needlels Repe-
tition.
2. He fays in the next Place, It is tnanifed that
they are not really two diJlinU; Arguments, nor doth it
appear Sr, Paul makes them two difiind: Arguments, hut
rather that he refolves all i/ito the Ufefulnels of their O^-
Hce^which is the only Proof he gives of their being or dsLin-
ed of God, viz.. as^it is his Will that an Office /(? vfeful
to Society f/joidd be kept up^ and fubmitted to, in
the World. Nor can any of the prefent KuIqys of this
World pretend to any other Divine Right, or Divine
Authority, but what refults from the Vfefulnefs of their
Office to Humane Society. And this is the only Vroof
he gives of this groundlefs AfTertion. It is tor his
Purpofe that the Vfefulnefs of Government^ and a Di-
vine Commiffion for it, (liould be all one •, and the'
they are ii] their own Nature as clearly diftingijlhed
as can be, and are ufed diftinftly by the Apoftle,
he is pleafed however magifteriatly to affirm they
are not diflind, bat one and the fame Thing. He is
refolved they fliall be the fame, and therefore they
mud be Co, But if any be fo obrtinate as not to take
his Word for it, he muft not expeft to have it proved,
becaufe it is falfe, and cannot be proved.
3.^ He adds, that if their aEhingby Authority from
God in fome Cafes, be fuffcient to eflablifh abfolute
Non-refiftance in all Cafes, it will Ukewife as effeEiu-
ally ejfablij/j abfolute Active Obedience in all Cafes.
But how comes Mr. H, to talk at this rambling rate?
He cannot be ignorant, and I am fure he ought not
to have forgot, that the Scripture has undoubtedly li-
mited our j^ctive Obedience by" teaching to ^ obey God
rather than Man. Which Dire£lion is a fufficient Bar
* Jds 5. xp.
to
(45)
to an ABive Obedience to any unlawful Command,
tho' of the greateft Monarch upon Earth. But can
Mr. H, Ihew a like Prohibition of fufFering Perfecu-
tion in any Cafe? He is wifer, I dare fay, than to
pretend to it. Yet till he can, he muft own the Cafe
is not at all parallel, and in (liort that this Argu-
ment is no Argument at all.
4. He makes the "^ Cafe of one's own Natural
Prince, and that of an Invader to be all one, not con-
fidering that ho\{r^oever the Invading Prince be the
Miniver of God in his own Dominions, and to thofe
committed to his Charge, this does not make hiniTo
to others who have no Relation to him, nor owe
him any Sort of Allegiance. Whence as an EngtlfKj
Sub]eB owes him no Duty in any rejpe^V, fo in par-
ticular he is under no Obligation to forbear refifting
his Invafion. So far from this.that on the contrary,
the Allegiance Subjefts owe to their proper Sovereign,
obliges them in Duty to oppofe and refift fuch an
Invader, according to their Station and Ability, and
(b long as they can hope to do any Service by it.
So that whatever Force there is in this Argument,
it can be of no life to Mr. H. in as much as, inftead of
a Parallel, it proves rather a contradiftory Inftance •,
and inftead of favouring his Caufe, weakens, if not
totally deftroys it. For it will by no Means follow,
that becaufe 1 may refifl an invading Prince, in De.
fence of my own Sovereign, therefore I may refifl
my own Sovereign too. The Argument is much
ilronger on the other hand. That becaufe I am indif-
penfably bound to adhere to my Prince againft fuch
an Invader, therefore I may not refift Him or Her,
in any other Cafe.
So that upon the v;hole Matter, as I think I have
fully proved Obedience and Submillion to be requi-
red by the Apoftle, to Governors in general, and
like that of Servants to their Mafters, not only to the
good and gentle^ but alfo to the froward^ and chief] y
* Js he does alfo p. i lo, in^of hn Vindication,
Upon
(40
Upon account of their Divine Commiffion *, fo I mufl:
freely own, I can find nothing in all Mr. //. offers
to the contrary, that is any manner of Difproof of
it.
CHAP. in.
Pfhether the Higher Powers are from God^ only fo
far as they aUr agreeably to his Will^ and findy to
promote the Happinefs of humane Society f
I Proceed now to Mr. //'s. Third Pofition, name*
ly, That thefe Higher Powers are from God^ [that
is to fay,onl£J.^/^^e)/ a^ agreeably to his Will^ which
is^ that they jhould promote the Happinefs and Good
of humane Society^ which St, Paul all along fuppofes
them to do. And confequently^ when they do the con-
trary^ they cannot be [aid to be from God^ or to a^
hy his Authority^ any more than an inferior Magifirate
may be /aid to afl by a Prince's Authority, whilft: he
atJ-s dire^ly contrary to his WilL Here is the fame
Miftake I have before taken Notice of, namely by
confounding God's Ordinance, and the Exercife, or
rather the Abufe of Authority. The Ruler is God's
Ordinance^ and derives his Authority from him.
This Mr. H, does not pretend to deny. Only be-
caufe the Prince's Authority is given him, for the
Good, and Safety, and Welfare of the Community,
therefore he ceafes in Mr. //*s. Opinion to be any
longer God's Ordinance, or to have ajy farther Au-
thority from him, when once he ceafes to Govern as
he ought,
But
( 47 )
But now (not to infift upon the Authorities of
great Men, fuch as ^ Origen, t St. Ambrofe^ and
II St. Jerome) where is the Confequence of this?
St. Vaul^ I am fure, fays no fuch Thing-, nor will
Mr. //. be able to prove it by any other Medium.
Husband and Wife are united in Matrimony, amongfb
other Purpofes, for the mutual Society and Comfort
of each other. But fuppofe the EfFeft prove other-
wife, and they become mutual CrofTes and Vexations
to one another, they do not hereby ceafe to be Man
and Wife. St. Taut commands all married Men, to
be tender and loving to their Wives, as our Saviour
loved his Church, and to cherifh them as their own
Fiefli, and not be crofs and peevidi towards them,
^ ■ .. ■ . ■ ■ — ■ . .11 .
* Dicet forta fie aliquis , Quid ergo > Et ilia poteftas quae
Dei fervos perfequitur, fidein impugnat, religionem fubver-
tit, a Deo ell ? Ad hoc breviter refpondebimus. Nemo ell
qui nefciat, quoniam & vifus nobis a Deo donatu§ eft, &
auditus & lenl'us. Cum ergo haec a Deo in poteftate noflra
fint, tamen uti vifu vel ad bona vel ad mala poflumus : Si-
militer & audim, & motu man^uum, & cogitatione ienfus :
Ht in hoc jullum juuicium Dei eftj quoniam his quos ad
ufus ille bonos deuit, nos abutimur ad impia & iniqua mi-
iiifleria, Ita ergo & poteflas omnis a Deo data eft, ad vin-
di<^am quidem malorum, laudem veto bonorum, ficutideni
Apoftolus in fubfequentibus dicit. Ent autem juftum judici-
um Dei erga eos qui acceptam poteftatem feciiudum fuas
impiet^s, & non fecendum divinas temperant leges. Orig,
in Ef. ad Rom. cap. 13. lib. p, ex Edit. lo. Parv,
I A Deo poteftaium ordinatio, a malo ambitio potefta-
tis. Non eH^ inquit;, ptejlas nifi /t Beo, ^ia autem
funt^ a Deo ordinate funt : Non datae^ fed ordinata;. Et qui
refijtit pteftati^ Dei-, inquix^ ordinationi refiftii, Nee po-
teitas mala, led is qui mal^ utitur poteftaie. B. Jmbrof
Comment. Jib. 4. in Evang, Lu, cap. 4.
\\ Si de lecuU poteftatibus dicere videatur, non ideo juftae
erunt, etiamli a Dco exordium accepeiunt ^ fecundum defi-
derium unius cujusque dantur. Nam dicit Salomon , quo-
niam data ejl nobis fotejlasa Deo. Sed am ejfctis iiiijiijlri
regni illius^ non rede judirjfiis, Hornndk ^ cito a^^ar^bit
'nobis .^ &c. £. Hitron, in he,
t Hui'
(48 )
* Husbands^ fays the Apoftle, love your Wtves^ even
as Chriji alfo loved the Churchy and gave himfelf for
it^ that he might fanFtify and cleanfe it with the rvajh'
ing of Water by the Word: That he might prefent it
to himfelf a glorious Churchy not having Spot or Wrinkle^
or anyfuch things bm that it fk^ould be holy and without
Blemijh, So ought Men to love their Wives^ as their
own Bodies-^ he that loveth his Wife^ loveth himfelf.
For no Man ever yet hated his own Plefh \ but nourifh'
eth and cherijheth it^ even as the Lord the Church, For
we are Members of his Body^ of his Flefh^ and of his
Bones, For this Caufe fljall a Man leave his Father and
his Afothery and be joined to his Wtfe^ and they two
Jhall be one Flefh. This is a great Myjiery : but I f peak
concerning Chriji and the Church. Neverthelefs^ let
every one of you in particular love his Wife^ even as
himfelf. And at another time, fays the fame Apoftle,
"t" Husbands love your Wtves^ and be not bitter againji
them. . And other Places there are in Scripture, where
the Duty of Husbands is inculcated, and whiqh they
cannot difobey without contradicting the Ends of
their Matrimony. Yet cannot Mr. //. fay, that thofe
who do fo, are not the Husbands the Apoftle fpeaks
of, and therefore the Wife is at Liberty, whenfoever
ftie meets with a crofs, vexatious, unkind, turbulent,
and furly Husband, to Ihake him oft, and be married
to another. Yet the Cafe is exa«ftly parallel, faving
that the Husband, is not fo till he has ftipulated with
the Wife, in a very fol^mn Manner, before God and
the Congregation, to perform what is thus required
of him, a!)d they have be.^n joined together by the
Prieft, according to God's holy Ordinance. Where-
as no Stipulation is required toconllitute a King, who
is as much fo before Coronation, or any Oath taken,
as afterwards-, and ihv he he never Crowned at all,
and fo, have never, du virg all his fveign, entred into
any formal Obligatioj lo his People, So that the
Obligation is plainer and more confpicuous on the
^Etb. 5. 25, &c. t ^0^' 3« ^9-
Hus-
(49)
Husband's Side, than on the Prince's *, and if the Vio-'
lation hereof does not hinder the one to be a Hus-
band, why muft it then make the other ceafe to be
a Prince ?
There is a Cafe, I grant i^ thiat of Adultery, which
our * Saviour allows to be a juft Caufe of dilTolving
the Conjugal Bond. And when Mr. H. can produce
any like Exception, as to the Sovereignty of the
Prince, I will readily yield him to have Reafon oil
his Side. But 'till then 1 hope he will excufe me, if
I believe the Sovereign's Mifgovernment does no
more diflblve the mutual Relation, that is betwixt
Himfelfand his People, than Adultery would have
diflblved the Matrimonial Relation, fuppofing our
Saviour had made no more Exception to that, than
he has done to any other Difference that may happen
between the married Couple-
Thus Servants are enjoin'd by our Apoftle, f to
be obedient to their Mafiers according to the Fle/h^
with fear and trembling^ in finglenefs of Hearty as unto
Chriji, &c. And their Mafters are required on the
other hand, to do good Offices to their Servants,
being favourable and gentle towards them, conft-
dering the Relation they both ftand in to the Al-
mighty God. (I Te Aiajlers^ do the fame things to
them^ forbearing threatning^ knowing that your Afajler
alfo 15 in Heaven^ neither is there refpeth of Perfons
vpith him. Now when Mafters anfwer this Obliga-
tion, there is no manner of Doubt, but their Ser-
vants are engaged to lliew all Fidelity towards them,
to be obedient to their Commands, and carefully
perform the Work they are retained for. But
does it hence follow on the other hand, that if the
Mafler does not forbear threatning^ if he does not da
the fame things to his Servants^ but ufes them ill, is
churlifti and harlh, and very difficult to be pleafed by
ail their heartiell Endeavours to ferve him, that this
^- Mat, §. 5i. t ^f^' ^-i 5^ ^) 7» ^\ ^^i' 3« ^h ^i* M*
lit. 2. 9.10. U E^h,6, ;>.
F 1%
( 5°)
is not the Mafter St. Paul defcribes ; ( for he declares
him to be one that muft ufe his Servants well, and
particularly muft/ii7r^ff^ir T/?recif«/«g) and confequently
not the Mafter to whom he here preffes Obedience^ and
therefore the Servants may confpire together to turn
him out of Doors, at lead may bid him Defiance
and refufe to ferve him any longer? According to
Mr. H's. Cafuiftry, '*" it muft be fo, and Servants are
highly to blame if they do not fliake off their Ma-
ker's Yoke, and fet themfelves free, t -^ Pajfve-
NonRefiflanci would appear upon Examination^ if Mr.
H. may determine the Cafe, to he a much greater
Oppofition to the Will of God^ than the contrary. And
yet not only St. Paul fays no fuch thing, in all he at
any Time difcourfes of the Duty of Mafters and
Servants ; but befides, St. Peter declares himfelf of a
quite contrary Judgment, commanding Submiffion
and Obedience even to thefe unworthy Mafters *,
tho' not for their own, yet for God's Sake, and out
of refpe£l to his Injunftion, after the fame manner
as St. Paul teaches Subjeftion to bad Governors, not
upon their own Account, but becaufe they are the
Ordinance of God. His Words are thefe*, |! Servants^
he fubjeB to your Jl^afiers^ with all Fear, not only to
the good and gentle^ hut alfo td the froward. For this
is thank-worthy^ if a Man for Conjcience toward God
endure Griefs fuffering wrongfully. For what Glory is
it J if when ye be buffeted for your Faults ^ ye take it pa*
tiently^ but if when ye do welly andfuff^erfor it^ ye take
it patiently^ this is acceptable with God, Words fb
full atid clear, and fo unqueftionable a Confutation of
that Senfe of St. Patd\ fore-mention'd Injunctions,
to which Mr. //'s. Method of interpreting would
lead, that nothing could be more. In anfwer to this
Mr. FL argues, Xthat St. Peter ^^i/Z/ej Slaves, who
were in a State of perfect Captizityj had forfeited their
Lives ^ and were bought with a Price into the Arbitrary
Power of their Mafters, to bear with the evil Treats
* Vindicat, p. xi. f Serin, p. 8. || I Pet. a. 1 8, ip, 20.
% P. 128. 129.
( 50
ment of their Matters, &c. Whereas Subje^ls generally
fpeaUng^ are not tn a State of Captivity^ never forfeited
their Lives and Fortunes to their Prince^ nor ever were
bought with a Price into their Arbitrary Power, And
this is to pafs for an Anfwer to what is alledged from
St. Peter^ and Mr. H. thinks it very unreafonable that
it fhould noc be thought a good one. But fure he
has not quite forgot that there are other Servants
befides Slaves •, nor can he deny rhat they are concer-
ned in this Injun£lion of the Apoftle. Let him there-
fore refleft upon this, and then tell us whether the
Cafes be fo different, as he would have it thought
they are.
But it is not only in the fore-mentioned Inftances,
but Multitudes of others that might be produced,
where an Inftitution is not vacated by the ill Ma-
nagement of the Perfon entrufted with it. If a Gene-
ral, inftead of fighting the Enemy, fpends his Time
in plundering, abufing, and tyrannizing over his
Friends, and committing all Sorts of Outrages, none
can deny that he deferves to befeverely puniflied for
fuch abominable Misbehaviour^ yet all this does not
hinder his being a General, nor difcharge his Soldiers
from obeying his lawful Orders, till his Command
(hall be taken from him.
The Cafe is the famealfo with a Judge, who is ap-
pointed for the Good of the Pec pie, that he may do
right to the Injured, may preferve Peace, and punilli
Malefa£lors. For be he never fo partial and unjufl
in his Decifions of whatfoever kind, tho' this make*
a corrupt Judge, and juftly deferving to be difplaced,
and called to account for his Proceedings, yet fo long
as he continues in Com million, he is ftill a Judge,
tho' a very bad one, and his Determinations are all
valid in Law, till reverfed by fome other Sentence.
The Lord Mayor, no one doubts, is chofen for the
Good of the City, and adls under his Sovereign to
this End, and is "^ fworn faithfully to difcharge his
Office accordingly J yet be his Admin id rat ion ever
■^ Book of Oath i-i \), Z53.
F 3 fo
( 52 )
fo bad, and ever fo much Diforder be occafioned by
it ^ this does not put an End to his Mayoralty, till
he lliall be legally difpoflrefs'd of it.
And yet to come nearer home, I fhall add one
other familiar Inftance. Mr. H. at his Ordination
undertook to ^ give faithful Diligence^ always fo to
minifier the Do^rine^ and Sacraments^ and Difcipline
cf Chn'fty as the Lord hath commanded^ and as the
Church and Realm hath received the J'ame^ according
to the Command?nents of God *, and to banijh and drive
away all erroneous and grange DoBrines^ contrary to
God's Word, And thefe were Conditions whereupon
he was admitted to his facred Office, and as much
incumbent upon him, as to promote the publick Wel-
fare, and be a Minifier cf God to the People for goody
and a Terror to evil DoerSy is upon the Magiftrate-
And to this End likewife he was inftituted into his
Parifli of St. Peter the Poor, And if however it fliall
be found, that he has acted contrary to the Defign
of his Promotion, by broaching and endeavouring
to defend, inftead of condemning, oppofmg, and ufing
his hearty Endeavours, to fupprefs erroneous Do-
ftrines, and particularly in the Cafe now under De-
bate, will he own it to be a good Confequencei that
he is not the Priell; whom the Ordinal takes him to
be, nor the Reiflor the Bifliop expeded him to be,
and therefore he is no Pried of God, and fo all his
Adminiflrations null and delufory, or that he is no
longer Redor of the (aid Parilh j nor any of the Pa-
ri[l|)ners to own him as fuch, or to pay him their
Tithes ? I cannot find out a Difference betwixt this
way of arguing, and his own *, nor any Reafon, why
a wicked Ruler lliould not ftiU remain God's Ordi-
nancey how unworthy foever of fo high an Honour,
as well as Mr. H. remains a Parifh-Prieft upon this
Suppofition. And he muft therefore either quit his
Reaory, and lay afide his Orders, or renounce this
StQ Voym and M.riiner pf ordaining Priejis*
his
(5J )
his beloved Notion. For to ufe his own ^ Argument,
he is a Minifter, and Minifter of that Parifli in par-
ticular, as he aBs agreeably to God's IVill^ rvhich isj
that he fiiould take Care to minijler that DoBrine^
&:c. which the Lord hath commanded^ and this Church
and Realm hath received. And confequently when he
does the contrary^ he cannot be f aid to be God's Prieft,
or to a[b by his Com mi (lion, any more than an infer iour
Magijirate may be /aid to act by his Prince's Authority^
whilji he aBs direBly contrary to bis Will, For ajj^r as
he defieBsfrom God's Willy fo far he lofes his Title to
his facred Chara£ler and Office- Into this Dilemma
Mr. //. has undoubtedly brought himfelf, fuppofing his
Dodlrine prove falfe : And here therefore, I leave it to
his own Ingenuity to extricate himfelF, as well as he
can, and proceed to what follows.
No Vrmce^ fays Mr. H. furely wilt own him for his
Viceroy^ who being fent into a Province to do Jufiicey
fits himfelf to do all the Injuftice poffible. Where, if
he had faid, no Prince who fends a Viceroy on Pur-
pose to do Juftice, will contirfue him any longer
in his Office, when it comes to be known that he
employs his Power to do all the Injuftice he can, this
were a reafonable AfTertion, and what any one mull
aflent to. But that the Prince will not own him for
his Viceroy whilft he is {o^ whilft he bears his Cha-
rafter, and has his Commiffion to aft by, if he would
purfue the Defign of it, is a new Difcovery, and it is fit
Mr. H, ftiould be allowed the Honour of having firft
hit upon it.
But he offers to prove it too. And in truth, his
Difcovery, and his Argument for the Proof of it, are
fo well fuited to each other, that it is great Pity they
Ihould be parted. And therefore I fhall here fubjoin
it in his own Words^ t fi^ ^^^ ^^^ farther than his
Commiffion bears him outy is not in thofe ABions his
Prince's Kiceroy^ becavfe tt is the Commiffion only th^t
pjakes him foy and in thefe Actions he is without Con}-
^ Vindicat, p. 24. f ^^i^* /'• ^^«
F 3 miffion^
(54)
mijfion. As if he had no Commiflion at all from his
Prince, becaufe he has none for his Injuflice, But
how doth this appear ? This is a good Proof that the
Mifcarriages of the Viceroy lie all upon himfelf, and
no way affecl his Prince, whoexpe(fled none of them,
and is not therefore chargeable with them. But
how does it follow, that the Viceroy is not ftill
Viceroy, till his Commidion is revoked? Which was
the Point Mr. H. undertook to afTert *, or that being
Viceroy, he was not to have all the Obedience paid
him that is du^ to all that are fo ? Which was in-
tended to be implied*, and which the following Words
apply, tho' without any good Reafon for it, to a Sove-
reign Prince, whom he will not allow to be God's
Viceroy, and accountable to him only as fuch, be-
caufe there are certain Cafes, and pofTibly of dange-
rous Confequence, wherein he a£ls unagreeably to the
Truft repofed in him, and the high Ghara£ler he
bears.
But Mr. //. tells us in another Place, that "^ He
[S. Paul'] hath his Eye all the way vpon the End ofGo-
vernment^ and founds his Precepts upon this Suppofition,
that the Rulers anfwer that good End, If they do not *,
cr iftheyfet t he mf elves to contradi^l it by Opprejfiony
Violence^ and Jnjufiice^ by invading and deflroying the
puhlick Happinejs^ and by bringing on publick Miferies *,
the jipoftlefeems not to think of recommending Submijfion
to the Subjectj &c. But to v^hom doth this feem ? To
Mr. H. perhaps, and fuch as are refolved to fee but
on one Side. But would he be prevailed with, feri-
oufly and impartially to confider his Text, lam ve-
rily perfuaded, the Apoftle would more than feem
to recommend Subjection to all lawful Sovereigns
whatfoever •, and not only fo, but to enforce it with
no lefs a Penalty, than eternal Damnation to fuch as
fliall refift them. The Words are fo very plain, that
by whatfoever Artifice the Force of them can be eva-
ded, by the fame Way any other Denunciation in
^ Serm» p. 9.
Scrifx.
Scripture jWF may. made of none Effefl. And could
Mr. H. have found in his Hear t, to have tried his Skill
in the Defence of Image Worfliip, Duels, or Fornicati-
on, as contradi£lory as they are to the Second, Sixth
and Seventh Commandment, he might as eafily have
performed that Undertaking, and proved each of thefe
to be according to Scripture, as he can prove the
Apoflle not to have thoup,ht of recommending ^"^^^J'
fion to bad Governors^ in his Text, when foe ver it fiiall
pleafe God to fet fuch over us. The Apoftle fpeaks
of the Benefits of Government, for encouraging to
the more chearful Obedience to Autiiority *, but that
he had fuch an Eye ufon the End of Government, as
to make that the fole, or indeed the chief Ground ot
Submifllon to Governors, is what Mr.//, has not yet
proved, nor will ever be able to do it. ^ And yet if he
could have done what is thus impoftible, it would
not have been enough to anfwer his Defign. For he
has already been told, ^ that God gives a Man
Riches and Honour^ as well as Power, not only
for his own Sake but for the Good of others, and that
he is to ufe them accordingly for the Relief, and
Ailiftance, and Benefit of his Neighbours, and by no
means to their Oppreflion and Wrong. Yet if he
abufe the Advantages he enjoys above thofe round
about him to thefe ill Purpofes, he does not thereupon
forfeit his Eftate and Title to them. And Mr. H.
would have done well to fliew how the fupream Power
comes to be more forfeitable than thefe.
He adds, t ^me fay that St. Paul calls Nero, who
was a Monjier of Wickednefsy and exercifed the greatejfi
Cruelties and Barbarities^ the Minifter of Gody even m
the Execution of all his Villanies -, and then prays God
to forgive thofe who fay fo. Which Words may either
mean, as he feems to have intended them, that Nero
adled all his Outrages in Purfuance of his Commiflion
from Almighty God *, and then I know not who it is
Mr. H. prays for , I am fure I cannot find it in the
* Enquiry into the Lihrty of the Suhjeft, p. i2. t -P- -'^•
F 4 Enqui-
( 50
Enquiry referred to in the Margin. And I believe
Mr. H, will be hard put to it, to name any other
Author on whom he can fairly fix this Charge.
Or elfe the Words may mean, that Nero had
God's Commjflion, and was God's M'mijier^ whilft
he afted fovery unagreeably to his Station. And if
this be the right expofition of them, I am apt to
think that I may come into the Number of thofe,
for whom Mr. //. is fo charitable an Interceflbr.
I cannot pretend to determine, ^ whether the E-
piftle to the Romans \^2i% written in Neros Reign, or
his PredecefTor Claudius's *, nor is it much Material in
which, they being both bad enough : But whether-
foever of them was then in the Throne, it is very hard
to imagine how Mr. H. will be able to make it out
that he was not at that time the Higher Power. And
if this be once granted, it will be very eafie to (hew
* -i . — — -. ■ . ■ I ■ , —,««■. ._- ■■ .»
* Corintho Scriptam fuiffe infignem illam ad Roma-
nos Epiftolam, An. Per. Jul. 4779. yEr. Chrift. 60;
( i' e. Neronis Sexto, ) UlTer. Annal. To. poller, p. 6^4,
Paulus Corinrho Iciibit Jtpiitoiam ad Komanos. Pear-
fon, Annal. Paulin. Chrift. 5-7. Ner. 3. li ccrivit la
iettre aiix Romains vers la -fin da Tannee 57, ou au com-
mencement de la 58 de n^tre ere. Du Pin Dilleri:, Prelim.
fur la Bible, Part. 2. Sed 8. p. 48- et Dilfert. Prelim,
fur les Autheurs des lii'-res de la Bible. Sed. 5. p. ^7. Epift.
ad Rom. an. 54 fcripta. Cav. hift. liter, p. 6. Ann. 4005
poftChr. 56, Icripfu Epiitolam ad Romanos. Seth.Calvif,
Op. Chronol. p» 448. Chrilti 58.Neron» /ecundo. Origenes
earn Epiftolam apud Corinthum Scriptam elfe concludjt,
cui nos etiamaffentimur. £^ron, Annal. 58. n. 46. From
Corinth iyihis Jbort Jlay there^ he writeth the Epftle to the
Komans, as hath been weH fiifpfed-^ Sec. Chr, )6. Ner, 2.
Lightfoot Harm, of N. left. Ad. ch- 2,0. Coming again to
Corinth, he wrote (his to the Romans, a little hefore the
Emperor Ciaudius'j X>eathyf Dr. Hammond Annot» on the
Title to the Rom, This is^ commonly acknowledged to have
heen written under the Reign of Kero. Dr. Falkner of Chri^
Jtian Loyalty^ L. i. C. 4. It muH he written A. D. 57. the
Fourth yenr of Nero. Dr. Whjtby. fy or f^, B^iSfy^
i-u?^^^ ^/cxccd ly Chram. i. 4. | T. 11, 12. || K- 15, 16.
not-
( 6i )
notwithftanding the Charaaer himfelf bare at
that time, of a more than ordinary Perfon, be-
caufe exprefly defign'd by Almighty God, for the
Government of his People IfraeL And 1 ftiould be
glad to know of iMr. H. whether (uch a Harmlefs
Deportment towards a Cruel and Perfecuting King
be all the Oppofition he pleads for. If it be, this
will never anfwer his aim, of promoting the Public
Good^ by eafing the Community of a Tyrannical, Im-
perious, and Deftruftive Governor. And if it be
not, as it is plain enough it is not, his introducing
David here as an example of the Refiftance he con-
tends for, can ferve to no other end, than meerly to
amuze the unwary Reader, by offering fomeching he
would have thought to the purpofe, when it is not.
Yet fays Mr. //. * // his [ aSubjea's ] Jir?gle Life
is vnjujily fought after ^ if he Jhould fiy ahout with a Body
of armed Men^ and defend him from all who would
atta(him^ I cannot fay but he hath DavidV exawpU
to bear him out^ who Oppofed Saul in a fingle inflancc
of Injuflice^ at the haz^ard of the Public Peace, Where-
as I have fhewn that David would do no A'fifchief
to Saul. And if he had a Body of Soldiers about
him for his Guard, againfl the attempts of any
that might Privily feek to take away his Life,
this however will warrant none other to do the like,
•who is not io immediately chofen by Godhimfelf, and
anointed to be a Governor as hewas. Or if Mr. //.
thinks it would, this would juftifie any Subjeft what-
foever, that apprehends himfelf in Danger from his
Prince, in betaking himfelf to Arms: And fo we
fhould have the World brought to a fine pafs.
Again, Mr. H, affirms, f that the Caufe hetwer/i
Saul and David being purely Perfcnal^ and of a Private
Concern •, and the Charge againjt Saul relating meerly t»
his Perfonal Fices^ all that can follow fro/n he nee ^ fuppo-
fing the Example of David to oblige our Confciences,
is this. That it is not lawful for Sub]Q€ks to dethrone or
murder a Prince, for Fices meerly perfonal, or on any
? Vind^ $* zu f JP. x($5, i5^. account
(62)
accomt of a private Nature, But let Mr. H. fpeak
out. Is this all ? Were Saul's Faults meerly perfonal ?
Was not bis Management fuch as * had provoked
God to call him |¥ off, and appoint another to fuc-
cecd him ? If Mr. H. could have faid fo much of any
modern Prince, how would he have triumphed over
any one that fliould have pretended to Hiy, that he
was irrefiftible, and had not loft all the Authority
he could ever be pretended to have received from
God ? But this is not all. For Secondly^ David was
the Perfon t pitched upon by God himfelf, and by
his immediate Dire6lion anointed to this Purpofe :
And being {o^ was now become a publick Perfon, and
fo the whole Nation concerned in his Welfare and
Safety; And an Attempt to take him off, was there-
fore an Endeavour to deftroy the puhlick Happinefs,
Which according to Mr. //. was certainly contrary
to the Obligations all Princes are under, and was
in his Senfe a Forfeiture of his Station, and of all
the Allegiance that had been due to him. Once more.
Thirdly^ Was Saul's Enmity to David all his Fault ?
By no means. For 1 he had wickedly murder'd near
a hundred of the Priefls^ and their City Nob, both
Aden and Women^ Children and Sucklings^ and Oxen^
and ^[fes, and Sheep with the edge of the Sword, And
was not this a Deftru^lion of the publick Welfare ? At
leaft, did this ftiew Saul to have been a terror to evil
Worh^ and a Rewarder of the Good ? And did he con-
tinually attend upon this very thing ^ This is no Sign that
he did. And yet if he did not, I know not how
Mr. H. according to his Principles can maintain,
X that he had not loft all his Authority, and fo might
be lawfully vefifted*, and by Confequence how he
will prove, that all that can fellow fro?n hence^ fuppo-
fing David's Example to oblige our Confciences, p>j that
it is nut lawful for Subje£ls, to endeavour to dethrone
or murder a Prince, for Vices meerly Perfonal, or on
any account of a private Nature, For this is not all
that follows from hence. Bnt fuppojjng David's Exam'
^ I Sam, 15. 23. t 1 '5"i?"^« ^^* '*) ^3- II 1 "^il^^' *^* ^9'
( ^3 )
pie obligatory J it follows that it is not lawful to op-
pofe a Prince reje^led by God, and an Enemy to
good Works, and the publick Happinefs. H^hich is
not agreeable as Mr. H. boafts^ but contrary to what
he has taught. But it was what David thought, and
pradlis'd, and for which I muft take the Liberty to
fay, notwithftanding what Mr. H, has offered to the
contrary, our Church has in her Homilies againfl
Rebellion, recommended him as a Pattern for our
Tafflve Imitation. And St. Chryfoflom applauds him
to a great Degree for it, declaring that he afcended
the Throne with abundantly the greater Glory, when
his Time came, becaufe he had behajed himfelf fo
patiently and loyally before. f/» yh »t©- -^ tIw Cxm-
hUttf t\Alit,^ rhj) x^i'^ «* €fx5AuF«K> ^c. ^ Behold he
received the Kingdom with unpolluted Hands \ he put on
his Crown with an undejiled right hand^ he was advan^
ced to the Throne with a Reputation that outfljone aU
the Lufire of the Purple and the Diadem^ by reafon of
his having /pared his Enemy^ and fo mournfully la-
mented his Fall. For which he was not only honoured
during his Life^ but his Memory was precious after his
Death. And thus he recommends him to the Imita-
tion of all good Chriftians. t *' Wherefore^ O Man^
" if thou defireji either to be laftingly glorious- here y or
*' eternally happy hereafter^ imitate the f^ertue of this
•' juft Man^ diligently follow his Example^ and let thy
*' Carriage fljew forth the like Patience with hisy that
*' having endured the like ConfliEts with him^ thou mayjl
*' attain to the fame Blifs and Happinefs,
But I return to Mr- H. who charges fome namelefs
Perfons j| with condemning David, and contradi^fling
the Homilies^ in Defence of the Caufe of Noa-refift-
ance*, whereas it is evident they need do neither.
And for my own Part I profefs, I know none that
does it, and I am perfwaded moreover that none who
fpeak at all to the purpofe, can do it j the Homilies are
fo defignedly calculated for inculcating the NecefTity
of this Paffive Duty. If Mr. //. thinks he knows
any
(64)
any that have done it, he would have done well to
have named them, and call'd upon them to vindicate
themfelves. Which were a much fairer Method of
Procedure, than to quarrel with an Indivitkum Va*
gum^ and whom in all probability, upon the ftritoft en-
quiry he can make, he will never be able to find.
It is no good fign of Mr. H\ being fatisfied of the
Goodnefs of his Caufe, wherein he has yet fo heartily
embarked, that he feeks to maintain it by fuch impro-
per Arguments \ producing David, as a Pattern of
Refiflance, who was fo careful to avoid all Violence
to his Prince ^and charging his Opponents with contra*
dialing the Homilies of our Church,in a Point wherein
it is not eafie for them to do it *, but himfelf manifeftly
does it. As the Reader may eafily obferve from what
follows, out of the Second Homily againft Rebellion.
^et toottio David nettlj£C t)imfelf flap m\
8urt fuclj an Cucmp, fo? tftat De ioaji fjis
la^ince, anti %m h mi teouID fuffei: anp otljeir
to fell I, fjurt, 0? lap ijano upon tjfm, tuften tie
miffftc 8al)e ftreri flam twitftout anp ditt, tu^
uiult, oc flangei: of anp ^an'0 iLife. il3oto
iet David animzt to fuel) Bemanug, ajs Si^cn
BcQrouaf of EefaelUon do ufe to make* ©Ijall
not tu0, efpeci^flp being ft Booa ssen as toe
ate> rift, anorcl^elapinifa#?tnce,eatenof
God, nnO Gcd's gnemp, ana ttietefo?e lifee
not to m^tt Eit er in Wdx or ideace, but
to be fonttm ann BttnimM to tlje Com^
momuealtf).^ mo, faitlj €'.}'^ ana isoofp
David, (!5o?g '^na fucfj a feiaB's jfaitftfui
^ubiect : line fo conuiiting; rnclj -^(iM.cta as
attempt mw Eebellron apinff fncfiaJ^mo:,
to be neiiijer ^ooD S^uWectg, vm ©do5 Sljem
iDUt fai? t&ep, s^bai! toe notEffeanGEebel
aiyainit (o 'it&inn d ^^mce, notfjing tQn^tc^
tins, 0? resatiiiUb m ^twe, jfaitbfui, ^na
?amnful
(^5 )
\dmM ©er&ice, oj tfje fafcjyuato of cue
pofferitpf Ji3o ! faitl) d^ooo David, tuljom no
ainkuiDiteriscouin caufeto fo^afte ftis nuc ©-
beoieiice to fits g)o\)ec£i!im ©ftall toe not,
tav t(j£p, Kffe, antJ Rebel nptnfl ow: kiioton,
mbiitai, aiiD aeaDlp Cnemp, tljat feeketlj ouc
JLilje?? ilia, faitftffoDlp David, to&afjati lear-
neDtlje LetfJii that ouc ©aUiour afteriunrtiis
plainip taugljt, CfjattueCtjoulDria no Ijuit ta
our jFeHoto ©ubjicts, tfiougf) tSep Jjateug.aiHi
are one enemies -, mucD lefg unto one }a?inee,
tljouffft Ije toete our €nemp. ©ball toe not
nflemWe an acnip of fuel) sooti ftliom aie toe
are, anu tp ijajarmngof out!lt&rs,anotee
iLiaesof ruc{)a«5 njall toitljflanti ug, ano toitljal
IjajarBino; tOetoljole effate of our Countrip,re<^
mot^e fo nauffWp a prince.^ i^o,fattl) gcWp Da-
vid ', (01 3 tofien a mtgljttoitljout aiTimWmff
jfo?ce,or number of^eti, to:t?)out tumult or
ija^aro of an? ^an'0 life, or Qjenmno: of anp
Slop of TSIopB, Ijabe Otlitiereii mp feif, ano mp
Countrp of an eoti #jmce, pet toauia 3 not Da
(t. are not t&ep ( tap fome) luifp, ann coura*
gious Captain!Si,tia!iant ^en of ^wmaclj^ami
fiooo #eng OSuOies, tbat do Venture bp fo?ce
to kill anQ Depofe tfteir fiting, being a Ja^uglj*
tp l^^ince, ano tbeir Q9o?taI Cnemp f C&ep
map be ai6 luCp ann couragf ous as tftei^ Itfi:,pet
faitb ©oaip David, tbepcanbe no(gooo, o?
y oppofing and r e fi ft ingfuch Governors.
Now Oppofition is twofold, either Civil and Legal,
or Military and Coaftive. It may be fuch as the Laws
of God and Man allow of •, I mean an Appeal to the
Courts of Judicature, for the deciding of Differen-
ces and Redrefs of Grievances, fo long as they are*
open, and the Subjed may have the Benefit of them,
and for the Punilliment of evil Minifters, under a
wilful tyrannical Prince. And would Mr. H. be con-
tent with this, I would allow him that it might be
Innocent, and in fome Cafes Honourable. But there,
is another Sort of Oppofition his Mind is fet upon,
and nothing lefs than open Violence will ferve his
Turn, by Force of Arms, or whatever other Courfe of
illegal Refiftance. This is what the Word dvlirdxti^
moft naturally imports, and what Mr. //. would
have thought to be highly juf^ifiable, whenever it is
againft a bad Governor, and who a£ls contrary to the
End of his Power, Here he beats about the BuHi, after
an unufu«l rate, and complains of fome that allow Re-
fiftance in fome Cafes, but are not willing to own they
do ;, and befidcs will not allow it honourable^ nor fo
0 2 much
(68 )
much as lawful. How ! Allow it in fome Cafes? And
yet not allow it to he To much as lawful ? This is
fomewhat odd. Howeverif there be any fuch, I leave
^r. H. and them, to debate the Matter as they
pleafe, amongft themfelves. My Bofinefs is only
with Mr. H, who ought to have more fubftantially
proved the Lawfidnefs of Reji fiance^ before he bad pre-
tended it to be HonoHrahle, And till he does this, I
mull beg his Pardon, if I believe it to be neither •, be-
caufe there has nothing yec besn brought in Evidence
for this Doctrine, but what 1 have (hewn to come
very Oiort of Proof. If it be either lawful or honour a^
hie to break the Laws of God, and dilhonour, perhaps
expell and dethrone his Vicegerent,then the Reliilance
Mr, H, pleads for may lay a Claim to both thele Epi-
thets. Bur without fuch a favourable Conceflion, he
is fadly at a lofs, having yec faid nothing that will
convince an impartial Enquirer of theLawfulnefs of it.
There were that pleaded it both lawful and honou-
rable to oppok KingCHJRL E S I. of blefled Me-
mory, to raife Forces againft him, to purfue him from
Place to Place, and at laft tofeize him, imprifon him,
and arraign and try him before a pretended High-
Court of Juftice, a "^^ Court where Reafon was not to
l^ hearkned to *, and at length to murder him in a mofi
barbarous Manner^ beyond the Example of former Ages,
A mofl horrid Faift ! that Mr. H, profefTes, at lead
once every Year, folemnly to bewail and lament, and
to implore the Mercy of Almighty God, for the Par-
don of it. Yet there were, that would undertake to
vindicate this outrageous Wickednefs, and to repre-
fent it as efteiled not only lawfully^ hut with Honour
and Glory, But it was not their vain Boafting, nor is
it Mr. H"s in any other like Cafe, that will alter the
Nature of Things, and make what is really heinous,
and a crying Sin, to become no Sin at ail*, nay to
commence virtuous and laudable. To be a Rebel or
a Traitor, may be a Sign of Courage, and Refent-
ment, but not of a meek and humble Spirit, or the tru-
'^ K. shew me the Court where Reafon is not to be heard,
Bradfhaw. Sir^ we will jhew it you here. Works of King
Charles the Martyr, Edit. i66i. p. ^^.^^-^^^ rrt^tA^^
]y patient and lowly Temper and Genius of Chrifti-
anity ; which 's highly honourable axx] pjovious, and
the contrary whereto can upon no Terms he icy, .
Our Saviour would not ib much as permit hif. D'f.
ciples St. James and Si. Joh'^ to call for Fire from
Heaven, after the Example of £/;.jf, upon a Village
or the Samaritans^ that would not receive him as he
was going up to Jeru/alem, but * tvrned and rebu-
ked themy andfaid^ye know not what manner of >pli\f ye
are of. You would do well to confider, how oppojite
this exterminating Spirit is to the Defign of my Coming y
as the Learned Dr. Whitby paraphiafe^ upon the
Words, And is it imaginable^ that he will ever ap-
prove of the like furious Zeal againft the Higher Poirf"
ers? Or that according to his Do£lrine of Patience
and Submiflion, it can poflibly be reputable, or in-
deed any way juftifiable for others of his Followers,
to rife up againft their Sovereign, not for their Savi-
our's, but for their own Sake, and only for Fear of
fome temporal Mifchief that might probably attend
their Quiet and dutiful Submiflion, after his Example,
and in Obedience to his Command ? To tranfgrefs
his Laws, for the Sake of any Worldly Advantage,
can never be Matter of true Honour and Glory, what-
foever Pretences witty Men may frame for the doing
of it. And Mr. H, may therefore have as much of this
Honour as he can defire, without the Danger of being
envied for it, by any who prefer the Salvation of their
immortal Souls before the good Things of this fiiort
tranfitory Life. For my own Part, I cannot but
think it incomparably greater Glory, to follow our
blefTed Saviour, who was made perfeU thro' Sufferings^
and that truly Chriftian Company of Martyrs and Gon-
feflors, who fo manfully underwent the moll barba-
rous Indignities and Tortures, and who^ not by Re-
fiftance oi their lawful Superiours, but t thro' Faith
and Patience inherited the Promifes.
For I am entirely of Arch-bifliop VJ/jer's Opinion,
that 6*1?^'^ iVord Is clear iii the Point, Whofoever re-
fifteth, refifteth the Ordinance of God \ and they
that refift fhali receive to them lei ves Damnation j
* Luke p. 55. Heh 6. 12. || J^owsrofthe Prince-^ p. 157.
and
(7°)
and thereby a Necejfity is impofed v^on us of being Tub*
jed, even for Confcience Sake ^ which may not be avoid'
ed by • the Pretext of any enfuing Mifchief whatfoever.
For by this means we fiwuld have Liberty given unte
«j, to fpcak Evil of the Law, and to judge the Lavv\
But if thou judge the Law, thou art not a Doer of the
Law, but a Judge, faith St. James, It becomes vs in
Obedience to perform our Part *, and leave the Ordering
of Events to God^ whofe Part only that is.
CHAP. V.
Whether the pHblick Peace and Happinefs of Man*
hind be the fole End of Government /
I Am now come to Mr. H's. Fifth Pofition, ^ that
the Publick Peace and Happinefs of Afan^ind is the
fole End of Government^ as well if it be appointed by God
himfelf\ as if it be purely of humane InjiitHtion ^ and
again in other Terms, t Submiffion is due tt Governors^
not for their own Sake^ but meerly for the Sake of Publidk
Happinefs. Here I defign thefe two things, i. To
prove that the Publick Peace and Happinefs of Mankind
is 7Jot the fole End of Government. And 2. To fhew
that il it were fo, yet this would not anfwer Mr. H's.
Defign of proving the Lawfulnefsof refifting x\\q higher
Powers.
I.I begin with the former of thefe, to prove that
the publick Peace and Happinefs of Mankind is not the
fole End of Government \ as Mr. H, fuppofes, when he
tells us, Submijfion is due to Governors^ not for their own
fake., but meerly for the fake of publick Happinefs. Where
I muft obferve, Mr. H, has not rightly enumerated
the Ends of Submiftion to Governors. He takes Notice
of two onlyjThemfelveSjand the Happinefs of their Sub-
jefts. Whereas, if he had pleafed^he might have men-
tioned a Third of much weightier Confideration than
either of thefe, that is, their being God's Ordinance,
But this he well knew was not for his Purpofe, and
therefore he thought it more convenient to drop it
quite, than to liart a Difficulty that was not to be got
over. This one would think were a pretty bold At-
( 7» )
tempt in a Cafe wherein the Apoftle is fo exprefs to
the contrary. But this is a fmall Matter with Mr. //.
for he tells us roundly in the next Words, that the
Apoftle uies no fuch Argument for enforcing our Obe-
dience. *j4s for St. Paul, whom J was to follow^ he ufeth
no other Argument to prove, either that Governors are
ofOody or that Submiftion is due to them in Point of
Confcience, but f^j^Ufcfulnefs of their Office to humane
Societies. Strange I that a Man can thus pofitively
contradi£l the exprefs Words of the Holy Scripture.
'The Powers that be^ fays the Apoftle,^rtre ordained of
Cod\ whofoever therefore refifteth the Power ^ refijieth
the Ordinance of God^ and they that refill JJjall receive
to t he mf elves Damnation •, and again,'!' Te mufi needs he
fuhjetJ^ not only for wrath^ or fear of Punilhment from
the Magiftrate, but alfo for Confcience fake^ and out of
Obedience to God Almighty who has required it.
Can any thing be more plain than this? St. Paul vfeth
no other Argument to prove^ fays Mr. H, that Submif-
fion ts due to Governors in point 0/ Confcienct, but the
Ufefulnefs of their Office to humane Societies. What
can be more different from the Apoftle ? If this be tj
follow St. Paid, as he profefTes he was to do, he would
do well when he writes again, to let us know what it
is to contradift him.
Befides, it is the. Apoftle's AfTertion, |i that there are
no Powers but of God-, yet Mr. H. fpeaks hereof fuch,
as are purely of humane Infiitution,^ And yet he would
be thought to follow St, Paul ftill.
However, ^ St. Peter ^ 1 Epift. a; 13. exprefly calls the
King, and Governors under htm^ by the Name of an hu-
mane Ordinance. Very true! This Apoftle calls the
Magiftrate df^^fu^vhluD kIioi?-, a humane Creature, or
Creation, Not, fays^i&e;2Lia, becaufe it is invented by
Men. And hereto very nearly agree the ASembly-An-
notarors,yN hoiQ Words I fliall take the Liberty to tran-
fcribe, becaufe it is not improbable they may weigh
more with fome Men, than any other Sort, of Para-
phrafts. Tho' the Generality of Commentators fpeak
likewife to the fame purpofe. t By Ordinance, fay they,
^Hom. 13.2. t ^-5- i ^« I* t^- 3- "^Inloc,
( 70
1/ meant the framing and ordering of Civil Government ^
called the Ordinance of Man^ not hecaufe it is invented
by^ or hath its original from man *, (for all Power is from
God^ Rom. 13, I. 2. tho jometimes he tffeth Aisn as
Means^ to derive Power or Government to Jlich a Per*
fon or Perfons^ that fo they may be the more willing to
yield Obedience *,) but becaufe it is proper to Mentor be-
caufe it is difcharged by Men, Here, I confefs, they
put the Adjunft for the Subje^l, the Office for him in
whom it refides, and fpeak only of the Inftitution of
Government, whereas the Apoftle refers plainly to
xhQ Governor, whethei he be the King or Emperor^
or fome other fubordinate Magiftrate •, for fo are his
Words, whether^to the King as fupreme^ or unto Gover^
nors^ Deputies and Lieutenants, Proconfuls, or Pro-
curators, GTf. who \NtXQfent to bear Rule in diftant
Countries, where the Emperor could not beprefent to
do it in his own Perfon. But yet they interpret the
Words to fuch a Senfe, as lliews'^apparently whence
they concluded all Authority to be derived. And
Archbilliop VJher has obferved "^ o^ David Paraus^ that
(altho'othervpife no very great Friend to the fupr erne Power
of Kings) yet he putteth us here in mmd^ that the Word
KJiffJf ufed in the Text, doth lead us to the Confidera-
tion of God the prime Author of Map.iftracy : For the
Magiftrates (thus the Words run) are faid to be cre-
ated, that is, ordained by Men, yet their firji Cre-
ator properly is God alone ^ unto whom only all Creation
doth properly appertain. But Mr. H, it (eems knew bet-
ter. He has at length found out that Government may
be of purely humane Infiitution •, as if Governors de-
rived their Authority only from a Compadt and Stipu-
lation with their People. A Dc£lrine f he will never
be able to maintain to the Satisfaction of any who are
not willing to take a confident AlTertion for a convin-
cing Argument. But this only by the Way.
•^ Powe> of the Prince^ part i. Se(ft. VI. t See Bp. Sander-
ron\s Preface to A. B. Ulher's Pover of the Prince, Sed:. XV,
XVI, XVII, XVIII.
What
(71 )
What I am chiefly to obfcrve in thii place i?, that
Mr. H. makes the Pt4biic Peace And H^ppinefs of M^n-
iind the fbic End of Guvernment. And he is fo full cf this
Pcrfuafion, that he cannot bttt rvondcr it fhoM appear
firange to any that can read it. Now I mu(i corrfcis I
can, and have read it, and am not a little furprized at
his Admiration, in a calc where he is lo p.ilpably in the
Wrong. That this is a very weighty Ena of Government
is readily granted him ; but fuch an acknowledgment is
-far from an Owning that it 1% the file End of it. There
may be other Ends no I^fs confiderable, and that may
call for the People's Subjechon at leait as much as thi^.
And I could mention a late much greater Man than
Mr. H. I mean the truly Learned and Devout Bifhop
* Beverid^ey who iticks not to affirm, that the Prince
is
* The King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, the great and
glorious Monarch of all the World, having enuiled many gracious
LavoSy is pJeafed to fet over every Kingdom and Nation^ fuch
Perfons as may put them in Execution. So that I cannot but
look upon a lawful Kj^'g ^s truly a I{eprefcntative of the mojt
high GO Dy as a Parliament/of the Peopls ; and am therefore
perfuaded, that whofoever retells againfi himy rebeUs againfi
GOD himfelf ', not only in that he re bells aganifi the Ordinance
of G 0 Dy and fo again]} the GOD of that Ordinance j but
becaufe he reb/lli again/} him whim GOD hath fet up as his
Vicegerent, to rrprefent his Pcrfuny and execute his Laws, in
fuch a part of his Dominions,
Hence it is that thefe two Precepts^ Fear G 0 Dy and Ho-
nour the King, arsfo often joind together in Bdy Writ ; for
he that fears G9D^s Power, cannot but honour his Aiithcrity\
and he that honours not the King that S^prafcnts GOD,, can-
not be faid to fear GOD who is reprefented by Him, And
hence likewife it is, that GOD hath been as ftrill and exprefsin
enjoining us Obedience to our Governors, as to Himfelf : For
thus faith the Lord of Hcf}sy Rom. 13- i. Lee every Soul
be fubjeft to the Higher Powers. Wi:y ? Becaufe there is
no Power but of GOD, and the Pow-rs th2.c bi^ are or-
dained of God.
H And
(70
is fct up as a Reprefentative of the^ mofi^ High, and tliat
Submilfion is neceliarily to be paid him upon this ac-
count: There is alfo another late Eminent Writer, and
whom Mr. H, is ready enough to quote as of good Au-
thority, when he thinks it may be for his purpofe, the
Judici-
Andhe h^s denounced as great a "judgment again/} fuch as re-
hell againfl the Ma^iflrate He ha,th orddined^ as again/} thofe that
rebell again/} HiMjelf'^ For whofoever refifteth the Power, re-
fifteth the Ordinance of Godiand they thatrefift,fhall receive
to themfelves Damnation, v. 2. So that the Wrath of GOD pall
as certainly fall upon thofe that rife up again/} the K^ng, as up-
on thofe that f.ght again/} GOD. And no wonder that the
T'unifjment fiwuld be the fame^ rohen the Fault is the fame : For
be that fights again/} his Kj^ng, fghts againf} GOD Bif^feJfy
who hath invefled him with that Power and Authority to govern
his people, reprefenting His own Glorious M
ment^ yet is it not the iole end thereof. But as token a Vrinci
appointeth a Chief Officer of a Corporation, this is not oniy
for the benefit of the members of that Society ; hut it U alfo
intended^ that they way he more ufeful to do the King fcrvicej
and that the Commonwealth may receive benefit thereby : jo in
a Sovereignty, th^re is a claim of God's Authority in tha
Worldy for his hpnour'y and therefore out oj Confidence^ anl
duty to Gody there mufl he a Subj?ftiOn fioexved to Kulers at
his Minifters, be fides what the intereji of the com iti Unity
roill require, Chriltian Loyalty. B. 2, C. 2. S^d:* 4 p.
403, 404.
^ali »;re7tto"(roM.V©" ff^^ijioi* B. Chryiuil. m Rom. 15, 2^
il 1 S* Ps4, 2. 13.
H 4 iQ
(74)
to be that their Throne is called "^ the Throne of the
Lord, and they arc faid to be f Gods in Scripture, and
the Children of the mofl- Uigh^ as being fuch by Office
and Deputation, and dcfigncd to reprefent God the Su-
pream Lord and King, and to rule under, as well as
for him. And fo Rellfting them muli be as much a
Refifiin^ him whofe Deputies and Vicegerents they arc,
as an Affront put upon an AmbafTador, is put alio up-
on his Matter, whofe Charafter he bears, and upon
whofe Meflage he is fent.
And the fame truth is taught in like manner by
St. Paul^ in the Words of Mr. H*%. Text, howfoever he
has made a ftiift to find out a contrary Senie for them.
For here the Apoftle enjoins that every Soul, i. t, every
Pcrfon, High and Low, Rich and Poor, Honourable
and Difhonourable, he fuhjeEi to the Higher Powers, and
gives this Reafon of bis Injunction, becaufethe Powers
are the Ordinance of God, and fo refi(iing them is re-
fjfting God who has ordained ihem ; and mutt unavoid-
ably be of very danj^erous Conlcquence, in as much as
whofoever thus U^p-) /hall receive to themfelves Damna'
tiou. Wtier.ce it is undeniable, that this Apoftle did not
rcfoive all the Obligation of Subjedls to fubmit to their
Superiours, into Mr. fTs. fole end of their Infii^
tution ; (tho' by bow much the more diligent Superiors
are in a<6ting agreeably to that end, fo much the greater
encouragement have their Inferiors for Submiffion to
them, 3? the Apoftle intimates) he does not, I fay, re.
folvc all the Obligation of Subjects to their Superiors
jnro his End of their Inttitution, but places it chiefly
upr>a the Inttitution it fclf, the negled of which is an
Affront to Almighty God, by whofe' Authority they
bear Rule.
And another great End of their Inftitution, or at
leaft a prindpal Part of that now mentioned, is a Care
cf God's Worftiip and Service, and an Endeavour to
V'. 29. 25.
-, 6. and S. fohn 10. 34,
difpofc
(75)
difpofe their Sub/efts for a better State, againft they fhall
be taken hence. Which though it bs a likely means ^
bringing down God's BltOlngs upon the Pbces where
duly put in Praftice, and (b is a g eat Promoter of the
PHblick Happinefs of Society, yet 'tis fo only confcqucn-
tially, and the main Aim cf it is another fort of Hap-
pinelsthan what cin be attained tointhis VVoild. And
this is what all Rulers have ever thought a principal
part of their Office, though many times to very ill pnr-
pofc ; as Jeroboam did in letting up his Calvn ^ at Dan
and Bethel'y znd Nebf4chadyiez.z,ar ] in commanding the
Worlliip of the Golden Ima^e * On the other hand
Ddvid II took care of the Worfhip of the true God,
appomted * the Levites their Courfes, and f ^beir
Duty, II ordered their Pfalms, and * fet himfelf to
difcountenance Vice and Immorality, Jehn \ deikoycd
the Worfhippers of BaaI, AJa \\ deilroyed the Sodomtes
and the Idols; Jehnfapha; * took avpay th hi^h places and
groves OHt of Ifry of the King together with his SuhjeEls ;
who can never be truly fafe and happy, unlefs He be fo
too. A.nd fo fays a latervVrirer of great worth f,
What is that Ptiblick whereof )ou fo frequently fpeak ^ Is
* Saluiem Vopuli, id eft, totius Cot7jfnunitati$, ut ea vox
B^gein una cum Jubditis comple<^itur, fupremam Legem effe,
nemo fanae mentis negaverit ; at falutem popuV^ id eft,
fubditorum, exclufo Regq fupremam effe Legem quis dixerit
nifi aut/^t««^aut Impo/}of?Fuiuus,f\ ipfi fibi lie dicenti fidem
habeat ; fi non habeat, Impojior, De Obligat, Confcient,
Prsled. 9. Sea. 16.
\ The Plea of Publick Good not fufficient to juftifie the
taking yp Arms, againft cur Rightful and Lawful Sove-
reigns.
it
C79')
it not that vf hereof Kings are the Headf Whence he
infers, the Good of the Publick mufi be Their GoodnrU
Our Good in conjanEiion, A plain and rational AfTer-
tion, and that one would think needed no proof, nor
were to be contradidcd by any that does but in the leaii
confider it. And yet Mr. H. has found oat a very
cunning Anfvrer for it , in thele Words.
1, * If the Publick be that whereof Kings are the Heady
then the Good of the PMck is the Good of that whereof
Kings are the Head^ that is ^the Good of the Body, not of
the Head, unlefs this Author will make Kings the Head
of the Head, as well as of the Body. This is a notable
Dilcovrery ; and fuch as 1 dare lay, no Man would
have hit upon but Mr. H. The Body is that whereof
the chief Part is the Head, therefore it is the Trunk
without the Head. Let Mr. H. make any thing better
of his Argument than this, if he can ; for my part I
cannot. And I much doubt, if his Head were once
fevered from the re(f of his Body, that they would both
be but in an ill condition. Surely this was defigncd
anly to fhew his Wit, and divert his Readers. For
he muli have a very mean opinion of tlicir Under-
ftanding, if he could imagine fuch trifling to pafs with
them for Argument. Suppofe I fhould lay, The Good
of the Publick is the Good of that whereof the Populace
are the Feet, would it any way follow from hence,
that it were the good of the reli of the Community,
but not of the Populace, unlefs we will make the Popu-
lace the Feet of the Peer, as well as of the Bodyf I
am apt to think Mr. H, himfclf will not lay this.
And yet it is an Inference exactly paralkl to his ovrn.
Befidef,
2, He has a fecond Anfwer not a jot better than the
■former, namely, that fuppoftng that Kings are the
Head of the Publick (wo' ke fhoM think that King, Lords,
and Commons are more properly the Head of the Pub-
2d Edition. /?. vi,
lick
(So)
lick in vhich m are concerned ;) it is not at all jnfi to
argue front the Metaphorical uje of the Words Body,
4ind Head : as if hecaufe the Natural Body cartnot fub-^
0 mthoHt that particular Head to yvhich it is once joined ;
therefore the Body Politick cannot pcffihly he benefitfed
mthoHt unviolated regard to one particular Perfon who
hath once been the Head of it. No one can deny hut that
Uiurpers way be the Heads of the Body Politick; as
the Csefars v;>ere at ftrfi : Tet 1 dare fay, this Author will
allow that the Body may feel their own Good as difiin^
from that of Ufurpcrs. A General of an Army is this
Head of that Body j yet may that Head be in manyCzizs
changed to the great Advantage of that Body, &c.
And a little after, That the Good of the Publick (called
the Body Foliticl oniy in a Figurative Senfe) is not fo tied
to one particular Head, ii evident from the Death of
fonne, and the Succeffion of other Heads to the fame Rule
over the fume Body Politick. Here is fuch a feries of
Argumentation as I fhould not have expeded from one
of Mr. /fe. Character and Ingenuity ^ and which I
can impute to nothing but the badnels of 2iis Caufe
that would not admit of better.
Firrt, He cannot thiiik Kings to be the Head of the
Body Politick. Though if he look into the Statute-
Book, he will find it plainly taught; if into Mr.
Sheringham's Remonflrance of the Kings Right, and
Dr. Hichs\ Jovian, he will fee it proved : it into all
the Addreffes made to the Queen, by Either or Both
of the Houfes of Parliament, he cannot fail of obfer-
ving that they conf-fantly IHfe themfelves Her Ma-
jeftys moji Dutiful and Loyal SubjeEis ; if into the Oath
of Supremacy always taken from the beginning of Queen
JE/riL^krFs Reign till the Revolution, that will teach
liim that the King, or Queen was all that time acknow-
ledged to be the only ftipreme Governour of this Realm,
And if this be not the Head of the Community, Mr.
H. may pleafe at his leifure, (not to thinh^ but to prove)
that all afl'ertions of this nature, whether in the Scattite-
Book, or wherefoever elfe, are mecr impofidons and
iignifie nothing at all. He may alfo confidcr farther,
what
(8i)
what a delicate half-headed Body this Nation muft be,
whenever there is no Parlian^ent fitting and cfpecially
when none in Being.
Secondly, Mr» H, will not allow it jui to argae
fr^m the Metaphorical ufe $f the fVords Body and Head.
But if he will not, he ought to make us a new Rhe-
torick, and teach us a new way of fpeaking;, different
from that of our Forefathers, who have always made
ufe of Metaphors, as of great benefit for illulkatingthe
truth, when not milapplied, ror purfucd too far,
Ariflotle * affirms them to be highly ufeful both in Poetry
and Profe. And fo fays Voffins^ f NhHhs efiflorentior
tropHS, &c. There is no Trope more heautiftil, and v^hich
adds more light to what is Jpoken^ than a Metaphor,-
And Mr. H. can fhew no caufe, why it may not be 3s
rcafbnably uled,and as pertinently,in the prefent cafe as
in any other. lam confident he will find none wherein
it is more common, even arnongli the be(t Writers.
And yet if we comply fo far with him, as to lay
afide this manner of expreffion, I can forefee no ad-
vantage he will get by ic. For he will find it no lefs
difficult a Task to prove the King to be no Part of
the Society or Community, nor any way interefted in
its Welfare and Happinefs, than to prove that the Hap-
pinefs of the whole Body does not imply that of the
Head, as much at lca(i, as of any oi the other Members;
in truth a great deal more.
Thirdly, Mr. H, thinks it ftrange, that hecmfe the
Natural Body cannot Juhfijf rvithout that panic filar Head
to vfhich it was once joined, it fhould hence be thought
that the Body Politick cannot poffibly he benefited with'
OHt unvioUted regard to one particular Per/on^ who has
5/>;f, cu^ //A-m(po^fi HfJiTtt/, y^QciTn^ iKk)p/j9^ iv 701^ 7ne2
'TmnmKilf' De Rhetor. 1. 3. c. 2. p. 181. to /yjlj »i/ /km Je/>a-
TJKoy 97D/M^«, AMje/V TV.TIllVoV W yKCCTJci. }^ i) ^7tt^0£jJ5\ <^C.
De Poetica, c. 22.
t De Rhetor. 1. 4. c. 4.
once
( 8a )
enee been the Head of it. And he may think fo as long
as he pleafes, without any Body to contradi(^ him that I
know of. Thefe Words reho has once hten the Head of
ity argue themfelves not to relate to any one who is fo;
and then Mr. H, would do well to tell us, who ever
ftood up for an unviolated Regard to one who was
not at that time,vhe/Head of the Community. When
the Emperour r^6S«^th. refigned his Dominions, did
any ever think thcyu'Crtftill bound to pay their Al-
legiance to Him, and not rather to his Brother and Suc-
cefTor Ferdinand the Firft ? Nor do the Dutch think
themfelves any longer obliged to thofe of their States-
General, when once the time for which they were chofen
is expired, unlefs they be chofen again. So that it
is not a Perfon's having been once Head of a People
that requires an unviolated regard to Him. And if this
were all Mr. H. argues againii, I prefume none would
oppofe him in it; I am iure I would not. But this
is not his Cafe ; the Defign of both his Sermon and it s
Vindication was to encourage the Refiftance of what-
foever prefent Sovereign, that docs not adt u^ to the
Ends of his Station. And in(iead of purfuing his
Point, to talk of one who has been, and is not the
Head to whom this Regard is due, is only to amufe
his Readers with fomething he knows to be not at all
to thepurpofe.
Fourthly, Mr. H, lays it down as an unquertionable
Truth, that Ulurpation entitles to the Headfhip of the
Community; ^ No Man can deny, fays he, hut U-
furpers ??iay he the Heads of the Body Politick. Which
would found odly from anyone who in the leafi pre-
tends to underftand the nature of our Conrtitution •,
but it does fo more efpecially from Mr. H who but a
•few Lines before would not allow a lawful King alor.c
to be the Head, when the Laws plainly teach he is.
Yet as ihy as Mr. H, is in relation to the HeadHiip of
a Rightful Sovereign, he fuffcrs no Aian to doubt whe-
* Vrcf, P. vii.
iher
thcr an Ufurpcr has a Right to it. So that according
to him^ the tvro Crommlh were better Heads of our
Body Pelitkk than any that have reigned fince. And if
he be of this Opinion, no wonder that he /hews him-
felf fo Zealous for the Dodlrine of Refiliance of law-
ful Princes. Though whether of Ufurpcrs I cannot
lay; for though he is well aflurcd, f the Author he
writes againtt mil allow that the Body may feci their own
Good, as di^inH: from that of Ufarpers, he does not
vouchfafe to acquaint us with his own Sentiments in
the cafe, and whether he admits of refifting fuch or
not.
Fifthly, What follows next, is as trifling as any
thing he has faid in all this loofeand indigeHed Period.
j4 General erf an Army is the Head of that Body, yet may
that Head he in many Cafes changed to the great advan-
tage of that Body. The Queftion under debate was
whether the King, or Queen, be the Head of the K\n^
dom, and their Good included in that of the whole.
And the Anfwer \%,a General of an Army rr,ay he changed^
andfmetimes to great Advantage. Mr, H. may call this
arguing, if he pleafes. His other infiance of a Aiaker
of a family is as impertinent, but not fo pradicable
as this *, in as much as a Sovereign has jult Power to
change the General of his Forces, but the Servants of a
Family have not a Right to turn out their MaRer.
Sixthly, He has one Confideration more under this
Head, but fhll of the fame f^rain with the other?. The
Inter e^ of the Body Politick, fays Mr, H. is not tied to one
particular Head ; and this he tells us is evident from the
Death of fome, and the Sncceffion of other Heads to the
fame Rule over the fame Body Politich Does Mr. H.
take this to prove that the Good of the Prince is not
to be taken in conjunction with that of the Sub;e^
to make up the Good of the Publick? If he does not*
he knows it is nothing to the purpofe,- and if he does*
I muft confefs he has a peculiar way of thinking!
+ Ibid.
For
r 84 ) .
For may not the Good of the Prince be always a part
of the Publick Geod, and a principal part ot it too,
unlefs the Prince were immortal? It is true, when a
Prince dies, his Good is no farther included in that of
his People J but then the Heir's is, who hereupon com-
mences immediately the Prince, and is to all intents
and pur poles the Head of the Community as much as
his PredeccfTor was. And fo from Generation to Ge-
neration. It being a conHant Maxim in Law, that
the King never dies^ the Nation can never be without
a Head, io long as there is any remaining to Inherit
the Throne- And though it be not the fame King, or
Queen, yet io long as there is a Rightful King or
Queen in being, there is as much a Head whofelntereti
is to be confid'ered in relation to the Good of the King-
dom, as if it were (till the fame individual Pcrfbn.
Befides, I would defire Mr, H. to refled:, whether
this way of arguing would not make much more a*
gainft, than for him -^ and whether it would not much
rather prove that the Good of the People ought not
to be attended to, than that of the Sovereign. Becaufe
the People are in a more continual flux than the Prince.
The Prmce dies now, and then, as other particular
Perfons do. But the People are every Hour coming
into and going out of the World, and never contii-me
the iamcfdr any time. So that if the Change of Per-
Ions exclude from an intereit in that of the Publick,
it mulf do it chiefly wkerc the greaielt Change is, that
is,am.ongit the Subjeds, vaff Multitudes of whom Die,
in the Reign of one fmgle Prince.
Thus I have fully coiifidercd Mr. H's. fecond Anfwer
to that Qucltion, Whether the PHblicl be not that
whereof Kingi are the Head? I now leave it, and
proceed to the truelt Affcrtion I have met with in him
ior a great while; which is that
3. The true Intereft e/ Kings cm never he feparated
from the true Jnterefi of the Pnllick of which they are
the Hi-acL Very right! and agreeable enough to the Sen-
timents of the Author Mr. K. is endeavouring to con-
futs 1 Buc how then docs Mr. H» bring himfeK
^
off Iiere > He gives this reafon of his Affertion : j4s
long as they are at the Heady it is their chief and great In-
tetej^ to ^remote the PuhUck Good' An AfTcrtion no lefs
tj^uc than the former ! But then on the other hand, it
is no lefs the Subjeds Intereli to promote the Publick
Good, that is,of both their Sovereign and themielves,
than it is the Princes. Well,, but iuppoie the Prince
inRead of promoting the Publick Interc(i fets himfelf
to ruine it. And fuppofe on the contrary that he is
falfly charged with doing this when he docs it not ;
how terrible may be the conlequences of fuch a Sug-
gertion, though everfo groundlefs? Suppofe again that
the Charge be juli, and that the King d9 really Icck the
damage and hurt of his People-, in this cafe he docs
very ill. But this is no reafon why they fhouid be-
have thcmfelves undutrfully and unjuftly towards him,
or fhould bring a far greater mifchief upon themfelves
by rifing up againli him, than they were like to have
fiiffered from his Male-adminifiration. Yet this is a
common eflfe^l of Rebellion ; which is always pretended
to be, as * Ahjklom infinuated of his, for the Publick
Benefit ; but ufually proves a Remedy incomparably
worfe than the Difeafe, an Evil much more dreadful,
than w^hat was to have been prevented or removed by
it. Here Mr. H. refumes his former contrivance of
making the Publick a headleis Body, becaufe Kings are
the Heads of it ; in as much as being fo, (in fome fort,
though he thinh not properly) the Publick with him is
only the Body without the Head, the Sub;e6)s only
%vithout the Sovereign. He difputes aifo againlt a0i(t-
ing the King in feeling an imaginary good of his ovn^
and that tends to the Ruine oi his Subjc<5l5. Which
might as well have been forborn • and no doubt would,
if he had bethought himfelf that the Auihor he writes
againft, never fpeaks of any fuch mittaken or imaginary
Goody but the real Benefit and Safety of the Prince.
And this real Good therefore Mr. H, ought to have
* 2S^w> 15. 3, 4, 5, ^'
ihewn
(86)
(hewn not to be the concern of the Publick ; and noC
to have run off to a falle imaginary Good, which this
Controvcrfie has nothing to do with. He asks hke-
wife. If the Good (that it, the Temporal Grandeur J of the
Head muji' never he difregarded, T$hy wufi the PuDlick
Good, the Good of the Body be trampled upon ? In
which Queliion, he fird makes the Phhlick Good, to
be the Good of the * Body without the Head ;
which I have before obferved, is a meer quibble^ and
has not fo much as the face of an Argument. And
lecondly he fuppoies the Gentleman he writes agaiiift
to be -for trampUng upon the Good of the Body • though
he cannot find one word in him to that purpole, but
on the contrary he was for endeavouring the Good of the
PMciy that is,both of the Head and the reft of theBody^
by all honed and lawful means J only he would noc
have any uled but what are fo. All Mr. H. can charge
upon him is, that he was rather for fubmitting to
God's Will, and depending upon his Providence, and
obfcrving his Commands, than for feeking after the
Temporal Grande Hr ofhirnfelf or his Fellow-SubjeCls by
any kind of Sin. And if Mr. H. will call this tramp-
ling upon the Good of the Puhlick^ there is no help for
it. But then let him ipeak out, let him openly de-
clare whether he thinks the Subjeds can in any cafe de-
fend themfelves better without God, than he can do
it without them ; and again, whether that Prefervation
is worth the having, which is not to be had without
departing from their Duty botii to God and their So-
vereign.
4. Mr. H, declares concerning Puhlick Good^ that ei-
ther it // in every Cafe the f^.me with what this Author calls
the Good of the King, or it is not. If it he^ then, fays he, mj
Dotlrine is as much againfi Refjliance in any Cale, as His
can he. If rt be not, chen may it he confider'd and regarded
as jomething^ infome Cafes, dJjiin^t from it, 1 fuppofe Mr
//. has a meaning in what he fays here, tho' I am net
yet fo [\afpy as to comprehend it. The Words he under-
takes to defcanr upon, are, that the Good of the Pdlick
mtij} be their [tiie Sovereigns] C7fi>(ji, and oar Good in Con-
jnn^ion
(8?)
junBion. And this Mr H, takes upon him to difprove^
but whether what is here recited be any difproot of it>
I mult leave to the impartial Reader to judge, who
perhaps may underftand the force of it, better than I
do.
5. Mr. H- argues from the Subje6ls Right, to flie in
Civil Courts for the Maintenance or Recovery of their
own ju(i Rights, tho* it be againli the King. This, lays
he, is not fetling their own Good in conjunEiion Tfith the
Kingi, Where I mult beg his Pardon, it I cannot con-
cur in Opinion with him : For it is only fecking our
own Good in Itich a way, as the Laws both of God and
the Land allow of • fuch a way as not only does not
tend to expel and dethrone the King, but does not aim
at diveliing him of any the leart Right that belongs to
him, and can jultly be claimed by him. And this I
take to be feeking our own Good in conjun^ion Tfith onr
Sovereigns, And I challenge Mr. H, to difprove if, if
he can, by (hewing that to (tick to the Rules and Laws
of the Conftitution, and pay the Sovereign fuch Alle-
giance as thefe prefcribe, is not for the Good of the
Head. It tends very much to the Good of the Head, to
have all itsLaws duly obferv'd,and to live quietly in the
PofleflTion of all its own Rights, tho' the Subjeds do not
furrender up theirs, but claim and infilt upon them,
fo long as they can be allow 'd to do it in a Legal way*
Nor is this Method of Proceeding any way inconfiftcnt
with a Promife, * To bear Faith and irue Allegiance ta
the Queens Hi^hnefsy Her Heirs and Lawful SucceffarSy
and to ajfij} and defend all Jurifdi^ions, Privileges^ Prehe-
ntinencies and Anthorities granted or belonging to the^neens
Highnefsy Her Heirs and Succejfors, or annext to the im-
perial Crown of this Realm. To which Mr. Hs Doctrine
of Refjltanceis dircdly oppofite.
* As ^een Elizabeth re({uirei theSub]eBs to Swear ^ in the
Cath of Supremacy ifj7pQ/d, Eliz. 1. ch. i. 19. and An* \.ch. u
5. ani i6, and as to as conflantlj Smm till the F^oluiion*
6. If
(88)
6* If he weatiy fays Mr.H. by the Good ef the A'm^^his
being unreftjied^ and continuing in the poffcffion of his Head-
fhipy his Ba/inefs Jhould have been to prove, that this tvbuU
be more, in all Cafes, for the PuUick Good, than Refijlance.
But how will Mr //. prove, that this v^as to have been
his Bufinefs, when it certainly was notf It is enough
for his purpofe, that it ordinarily is fo. And if it
rarely, very rarely prove otherwife ; if one Rebellion
in a hundred efcape the dire effects of the other Ninety
and Nine, who but Mr H. would not think this abun-
dantly fufficicnt Evidence, of the great Milchief of Re-
finance, totte Subjed as well as to the Prince, tho' the
Event ll:iould not be the fan:e in all Cafes^ not one ex-
cepted?
And thus it appears, after all Mr H, has faid to the
contrary, that the Good of the Society, implies in it
the Good of the Head as well as of the Inferiour Mem-
bers, and that to affli^l and hurt the Head, tho* in or-
der to any advantage the other Parts may hope for by
it, can never tend to the Welfare of tlie whole, and in-
deed very feldom, if ever, to the benefit of any confide-
rable part of it. Some bold daring Spirits may pofTibly
gain by diRurbing the ordinary courle of Affairs, and
may build their Fortunes for a time upon the ruin of
others. But befjdc?, that this is ordinarily Lut for a
tym^/heir Wichdnefs very frequently/^//m^ upon their own
Head, or that of their immediate Polierity; befides this,
I fay, great Multitudes are undone to raile them, and
fo the Community in general fufFers to a great degree,
in the other Parts, as well as the Head, the Prince, whole
Sufferings alone (efpecially if hereto be added, thofe
of the vvhole Royal Famijy who ufually are great Suffe-
rers with him) tettify that Body whereof he is the Head
to be but in a bad condition, whilff he, the Head, i? fo.
And I conclude therefore with this excellent Author,
t that if the heping of Allegiance fhouldfeem to any one,
at fome time not to fcrve the greater degree of Puhlick Goody
•jf riea of Tuhiiik Good^ p. 6,
fo
C % )
fo jipell as the cajling it off' would; that ran and accidental
Differvice mujt be overborn by the Goodnefs of the general
Rnle, and is abundantly compenfated by the general and
ordinary Convenience,
The film of what is hitherto faid in this Chapter is<
that the Safety and Happine(s of the Society is not the
only End of Government, but Almighty God lias o-
ther wife and good purpofes tofervcby it, particularly
to keep up in Men's Minds a Senle of his Dominion,
and the relation we all ftand in to him, and that all
Impiety may be difcountenanc'd and puniili'd, and his
Worfhip cncouragd and taken care of;, and yet rf it
had been fo, this would not do Mr ffs BuOnefs, as ncC
being fufficient to maintain his Dodrine of Refifiance;
both bccaufe all Refirtance is forbidden in Scripture, and
becaufe the Good of the Head is included in that of the
Publick, at lealt as much as of any other part of the
Body.
Mr. //. adds, that The appointing them to Govern is
nothing clfe, bttt an appointing that Stibmiffion flpould bs
paid to them. Then I hope it is not an appointing that
they fhould be rcfifted, whenfoever they fail of govern-
ing as they ought, whenfoever they defied: from the Will
of (3od, and do not apply themfelves as they might to
promote the Publick Good. This I take to be a neceflary
Confequence, and which Mr H. will not readily get
over. But now to the Propofition ; the Appointing them
to Govern is nothing elfe, bnt an Appointing SubmiJJlon to
be paid to them. Another would have been apt to think,
that Appointing Rulers to Govern^ had been not only to
give them Authority over others, but to lay a charge
upori them likewife in order to a due Execution of the
Office hereby given them*^ and that the Subjeds Obe-
dience to tlrem was the matter of another Command,
fuch as this given by St. Tanl to all Subjcfts, of obejing^
and not refihing thofe who are thus put in Authority^
And it is a certain Truth, that Appointing any to Govern
is laying a Duty upon them, which they are thence-
forward obliged to attend to, as they will anfwer the
neglect of it to Almighty God i but is no more an Ap*'
I 2 poiniing
( 90 )
pointing that Suhmiffton [hall he paid them hy their People,
than requiring the People to obey thein, is a Cominifp-
oning them to Govern. Which I prefume no one will
pretend it to be, they being two very diftindl Acts.
And indeed, according to this new Doclrine, David,
the Man after God's ovfn Heart, could net be a good
Ruler, when his People revolted from him, becaufe
SfihmiJJion was not then paid him. Nor on the contra-
ry, could either JerohoAm or Ahah be bad Governors,
whilit the People concurred with the one, in theWor-
iliip of the Calves at Dm and Bethel, and with the o-
thcr in the Service of Baal, it being certain, that Sub-
mifTion was then paid to them in each of thele Cales.
This is foniething that may he urged, and very julily teo,
againft what Mr H. here aflcrts. And it is very far
from being horrlhle Blafphemy, or from making it^ as hz
pretends, part of God's pfidve Commijfion to Rulers, to
trtjnfgrefs their ovfn Duty, and to ruin the People commit'
ted to their Charge,
Whether teaching Sub;e61s to refirt their Governors,
whenfoever ihcy {hall think it rcquifite, be [peaking,
evil of Dignities, or vilifying the Lord's Anointed^ may in
a good Meafure be coUedted from what hath hitherto
been cfFer'd, but will be yet more evident before I come
to the end of this Difcourfe, and therefore I l"hall fay
aiothing of it here.
Thus I have given fome account of Mr H's Five fore-
going PropoGtions *, and I hope I have made it appear,,
that there is nothing of Solidity or good Argument in
any of them ; and that his only Bufincfs has been to
■father his own groundlefs Notions upon the Apolile, in
€)pen defiance to both the Words and meaning of- his
Jext.
CHAR
(91 )
CHAR VI
Whether Mr. H, has been fo piident and
cautious in Preaching this Do^rine^ as h^
frofejfes himfelf to have been ^
l^O W I muft attend Mr. H, a while in relation to
-*^ what he pleads, in Vindication of his own Pru-
dence and Caution, in teaching Siibjeds the Lavefnlnefs
of Refilling infome Cafes, This, fays Mr. if. // not de-
livered nith that ^^reat imprndence and extreme want of
Caution, r^hich fome mould wake the World believe. And
he may value himfelf as much as he plcafes upon it.
But if one fliould undertake to preach up the Lawful-
nefs of Idolatry, Gluttony, Drunkenneis, Pride, Un-
clf;|[ners. Robbery, or the like, I doubt it would be
thought but a poor Plea for him here, and will (iand
him in very little f-fead at the lafi Day, that he did it
with Caution and Prudence. And I am yet to learn,
where the difference lies as to Preaching up Rebellion,
or in Mr. H^ own Words, the Larvfulncfs of Re ft fling in
Jome Cafes, The only Caution and Prudence that I know
allowable, in relation to any fort of Sin, is not to
Preach it up at all ■ and next to this, to repent of and
retrad the Preaching of it. And I heartily wifh
Mr. H. had been fo cautious and prudent, ^s to have
taken ciiher of thefe couries. But let us fee what he
has to fay for himfelf.
I. If he has been as cautious and -prudent in laying dortn-
the true VoEirine orNon-rcfiiiance as the Apolile hi^^fclf
hath bem^ he might hope ^ one veould think, to efcape free
from all ftvere Cenfires. No doubt but he might. And
they would be veryuifpaibnablc Men, and very indif-
ferent Cbrittians, that would bear hard ^Bupon hirn
}n this cafe. Yet that he has Huck thus clofe to the
jApofile, he did mt dQuh: n^ould have been zerj evident tn
' 1 3 ^^
(92 )
mU TV ho heArdj or read his Sermon. It fcems he has a
very good opinion of this Sermon himfelf, and expeds
tiiat al I his Readers fhould have it too.But I can affurc him
a great rnmber 06 them have had a very different notion
of it, and earnertly wiOicd for his own fake, as well
as for the fake of his miliaken Admirers, that he had
been fo cautious and prudent as never to have preached
it. And with very good Reafon. For dofs St. Paul *y
vphom he r(As to follow, make the leaft mention of Re-
finance, as lawful in any Cafe? Does he plead for it
in any refpcd't ? Does he ever affirm that wicked and dc-
firiidMve Governors may, and ought to be oppofed?
This, it is true, is Mr. H's. Dodrine ; and it agrees as
well with S. Patil% as Heat and Cold, or Light and
Darknefs agree with each other. For the Apofile re-
quires Subjedion to the Higher Pomrs in general, and
declares them, without diliin6tion, to be the Ordinance
ofGody and asfuch to be irrefiliible, upon pain cff Dam-
nation^ And had he really defigned to condemn all
manner of Refiftance of our Governors, in whatfoever
cafe, what could he have been expected to fay more,
than he has already faid ? Could he have laid a furer
Foundation for their Authority, or that might Hrike a
greater awe of them into their Subjeds, than by
afluring us that they are God's Ordinance} Could he
have put a more effectual bar in the way of Refiliance,
and forcible Oppcution to them, than by condemning
all attempts of this nature, as a Refifiing the Ordinance
of God f Or could he have ratified his Prohibition with
a feverer Sandlion, than what we meet wdth in the
following Words, that they rvho reft^ fl^ll receive to
themfelves Damnation f If this be not a fufficient pro-
vifion againli Rehliance, what one Sin is there that
may not be -freely ventured upon , and that Mr. H.
may not recommend to his Auditory, with the lame
grace, the fame prudence and caution, that he does
this? There is none in eithei5*the Old or New Teiia-
? Page 32,
C 93 )
mcnt, whofc Prohibition is enforced with a more dread-
ful Comminarion, or which de(ervres to be more feri-
oufiy attended to, and provided againR, thin this o£
Eternal DAMNATION; Wliich Mr.//, owns f to
be here intended by the Apo(lIe. Or if he had not,
it were eafily proved that this 1| muli be the import of
die Word in this phcr; from the Obligation that Jtfs
upon all in point of Confcience to be in Subjedtionto
their Governors, v. 5. and the Sin of a£ling contrary
to it ; from the great Guilt of refi[}ing a known Or^
dinance of God, v. 2. and becaufc other wife here were no
Penalty at all threatened to a fuccefsful Rebel, who is
not puniilied, but abundantly rewarded for his wicked-
nels, in this World; and fo has nothing to debar him
from coniijiuing in it, unlefs he be in danger of D^zz:-
nation in the other. To which Confidcrations I alio
add in the lalt place, that though the Word Ke/cc^, in
its Original and Primary Signification means only
Jud^Trent^ yet feeing not only Hefychlus renders it
AVTtLmS'otni ^«, but in the Language of the New Tefia-
nient, p.^^rticularly in thcfe following Text?, S. A4au
23. 14. S.Lnke 20. 47. iTim.7. 6. and 5. r2. S.J ami
3. I. S, JhL 4. it is ufed for y^7ttVe/M^> and fo
imports no lefs than Eternal DAmytmon, there can be
no rcaion ® given why it fhould not do i'^i here.
f Page 3 5.
IJ This Word muft alfo include ihe '^idgimnx of Goi,
and his condemnation. For fince this Refiftance is a Swy
and again ft the Ordinance of Gody v. 2. that Perfor) who
puts himfelf upon breaking his Commands, and oppofing
his Authority, muft thereby render himfelf f^uiUy before
God'j or in S. Chryfofiom's Expreflion concerning this Text,
he doth ^ilv Tia^o^vpeivt provole God, and mafl expe£l from
him J)'ii,luj o-po'JT^y. Acej/ria>, heayv \udgmeKt, Dw F^ilhiey'^i
Chriftian Loyalty, /. 2; r. 4. p. 485. And yet thefe words
of S. Chryfojiom are of a much higher importance, fignify-
ing no lefs than ihe wofl excejftvelj intokralU Vunlfbrncnt,
I 4 AU
(94)
All Mr. //. has to fay in jul^ification of his Do<5lrine
if, that * The Apoflle proves Governors to he the Qrdi^
nance of God, only from the excellent nfefulnefs of their
Office to humane Society^ and founds the neceffitj of fnh'
vttffion^ and paying Tribute, upon the ufeful and good End
of their Office only. But what if Mr. H. have miiiaken
the Apolik, and this be not the only Confideratiou ,
■whereupon S. Paul prefl'es the Duty of SubmilTion ?
Then the ncceflary confequence mutt be, that SubiijiflTi-
on may ttill be due to ill Governors, notwithttanding
any thing Mr. H. has faid to the contrary.
Now that the Ufefulnefs of Government is not the
only proof of their being the Ordinance of God, I
thought I had already made very evident, in treating
of the Fifth Propofuion. But becaufe Mr. H, f brings
it over again, I fhall here allow it a farther Conflder-.
ation. And whofocver but attends to the two firft
Vcrfesof the Chapter, will eafily fee, that the Apottlc
founds our Obligation to fubjedion upon another bot-
tom, namely the relation Governors rtand in to Al-
mighty God, as I have before oblerved. Which he
fpeiks of all Governors ; and muft be owned to dc fo,
unkfs Mr.//", can find out a medium to prove, that
when the Apoffle fays, there are no Porters but of Gody
he can be underttood to intend, either that there can
be no bad Governors, or that iuch are no Governors
'at all, and fo not included in that general AfTertion.
The Apoftle there declares Governors to be the Ordinance
•/ God,^ not from the ufefulnefs of thnr Office, but frOin
their Divine Appointment, and as they are from Him;
they are ordained of God, and this the Apottle makes
ihe foundation, as well he might, of their being his
Ordinance. Tliis is a natural, and a neccflary infe-
rence; but that they are God's Ordinance-^ only becaufe
their Office is beneficial to Mankind, is a confequence
that is neither ncceflary, nor natural.
* Page 34,
t Ibid, ■
r95)
I grant, the Aportle having thus eftabliQied our ob-
ligation to Subjcrition, proceeds to enforce the pradtice
at it, from the fingular Advantage that is intended to
Mankind by Government, and the great Benefit we
ufualiy reap by it. Yet he never tells us that this is
the only Foundation of our Obedience, and when
Princes deflect from the con/iant purluic of this, they
ceafe to be God's Ordinance, or to have any Obedience
due to them. Nor is it to be imagined that he fhould^
For a Prince's afting unagreeably to the End of his
Government, does not prove him to he no Governor
but only that he is a bad one ,• and io he is really a Go-
vernor, though not fogood as he ought to be. And if
he be in any fenfe a fuprcam lau'-Ril Governor (for
fuch only are of God, and fuch only he ovrns to be the
Higher Pomrs^ as I have fhevvn at large in the firft
Chapter,) if he be, I fay, in any fenfe a fupream law-
ful Governor, he is one of the Po^v^-ri ordained of God,
and not to be refificd.
And what if he a6l contrary to the End of his In-
fbtution ? He is then, as I laid, an ill Governor ; he
fins againf^ Almighty God who is his Lord and Sove-
reign, and mutt accordingly be fure to be ftriclly ac-
countable to hiin for his Mifgovernmenr. But how
does this make him no Governour, and prove that rf-
ftftAme to him, is not re0ance to the Ordinance of God >
A Man was made to fctv^ and obey God his Crea'-
tor arid Sovereign Lord. Wherefore if he take a con-
trary courfe, and inikad of living up to the Ends of
bis Creation, indulge himfelf in all forts of VVickcd-
nef?, bidding defiance to the Almighty, and daily
breaking his known Laws, this makes him a bad Man •
but I take it for granted, Mr. H. will allow him to be
a Man (iill, though a corrupt, a wicked, a vicious and
very finful Man.
A Steward is deijgned by his Lord to manage his
ERate, and govern his inferiour Servants, as may fcem
ino(t to his advantage: Yet if this Steward aft quite
Ggntrary, and waft his Mafter's Goods, be negligent iq
bis Office, and zbuk ?ind fmite his fe{loj9'Scrvahtjj and
eat
C90
eat 4nd drM mth the BrMnhn^ this fliews him a very
bad Steward, but does not dived him of his Office,
till his Lord, in whofe only Power it is, thinks fit to
lay him afide. So our Blefled Lord determines it in his
Parable ; * The Lord of that Servant /hall come in a day,
Tvhen he looketh nst for him^ &c. clearly implying that
he is iiill a Servant, though very ill deferving to be
But to ar»ue from S. Patd himfelf. I know no better
way to explain his meaning, than by enquiring w he-
tber Mr. //'s. manner of interpretaiion will hold in o-
ther parallel exprcflTions of the lame Apoftle, who muft
beii have underiiood his own meaning. For if it do .
Mot, it is to be prefumed, Mr. H. will fufpedl that he
inay have b ^ppened to mirtake in this before us. Ephef.
6)/^, The A;^'^iile gives this Inflruition, Te fathers, pro-
voie not your children to wrath ; h^^t bring them up in the
n^urture and admonition of the Lord, And on the othdf
hand, Colcf. 3. 20. Children arc required t$ obey their
Tarents in all things', and thi? confideration is added as
the foundation of fuch their Obedience, -for this is mil
pleafmg mito the Lord. Wliich words fufficientlv dif-
cover the End of a Parent's Aiithoiity over his CLiUren
to be, that he may require of them fuch things as are
yfiell pleafng to the Lord ; for it is only in this cafe they
are to be obeyed. But it docs not follow from hence,
that if Parents do provoh their children to rvrath, con-
trary to the Apoftle's Prohibition, and ihe defign of
their Paternal Authority ^ if they grow unrealooable
and tyrannical, and often times renuire things in no
wife pleafing to God: it docs not follow,! lay, from
bene:*, that their Children may Ci\i\ off all Duty and
Reverence for them, and look upcn them as no longer
the Parent?, to whom Obedience is required, and fo
difrcgard them, and not hearken to even their ;uft and
lawful Commands; and yet lefs that thev may turn
them out of doors, and Icize upon their Ef^te, and
* So Mat. 24, 50^
divide
(97)
divide it amongft themlelvcs. As Mr. //. fuppofos may
be done to a Prince, when lie teaches Sub;e6b, not
only to withdraw ihcir a£live Obedier.ce in Ibme caies,
but to refift and expell him, as if he were not God*s
Ordinance.
The cafe is the fame likewife in relation to our Spiri-
tual Governor?, to whom S. Paul enjoins all Reverence
and Obedience, and particularly upon the account of
their great care and labour for the welfare of our Souls.
Heb» ig. 17. Obey them that have the rule over joh, ani
ffih/ftit your felves J for they watch for your Softls, as they
that mtift give an account, that they may do it with joy,
and not with grief. Does Mr. H. think Obedience is
not due te thefe, as well by means of their being God*8
Miniiiers and Ambafladors, as upon account of their
faithful difcharge of their Office? Suppofe any^of
thefe to be idle, and negligent, and not vpatch duly for
the People's Souls, as one that mu^ give an account of his
Steward {hip amongft themj this fhews him not to
anfwer the End of his Inftitution, and that he is not
fuch a faithful Minitter of God as he ought to be, and
docs not come up to what is here given as a realon, why
they ought to obey him, and the only realon for it
mentioned in this place. Which is more thun can be
faid in refpedl to Rom, 13th, -where the ufefiihiels of
Government is not the only, nor in truth the Principal
reafon for fubmitting to the Higher Powers* Yet whilfl
this negligent ufelefs^Minifier hjs his CommifTion 10 adt
as God's Minifter, he is accountable only to God Al-
mighty, and his Ecclefiaitical Superiours ; and his Peo-
ple mult expert to anfwer it at their peril, if they re-
iufe to accept of his Miniitry, till they can get him
cither reformed, or regularly removed. Nor can they
tumultuoufly rife up again A him, and forcibly expcH
him, without offering violence to the Laws both of
God and his Church, and contraftingto themfelves the
guilt of ufurping a Power, which in no wife belongs to
themo
Thuf
( 98 )
Tlius according to S. Patd'^ way of arguing in otlier
cafcs^ it is evident Mr. //. has not iLewn inch admi-
rable caution or prudence in interpreting thefe words
of the Apofile.
And \i we attend only to the Words themfelve?,
they are full a.oaiulf him : For the Apoftlc here Kive$
two di(Hndt Reafons, a^ainft RefifHng the Hightr
Powers •, the fir^ and principal, that they have a Di-
vine Commiflion, and it is therefore both highly. un-
dutiflil, and extreimly dangerous to rife up againfi
them J the other, that they are appointed for the good
of Mankind, and refjfiing them is therefore a publick
Mifchief. Or the words may be branched out * into
more Particulars, all worthy of fcrious confideration,
and naturally tending to prefs the Duty upon uS;,and
recommend it the more effedually to our Pradice. But
* This Duty to Sovereign, and other fubordinate Au-
thority derived from that, the ApofVle argues from feveral
very excellent Topicks, and undeniably proves from them
all, what Obligation Subje£ls have to obey and honour
their Governours. i .This he proves from the Divine Origu
nal of Government, becaufe the Toroers that be are ordained
of God, 2. From the eternal Funifhment, ^vithouL^rty
Repentance, of thofe who difobey ; tkey that refij} receive
to themfelves 3,amnat'w}?* 3. From their temporal Funifh-
ment, and the ufual Fate of Traitors and Mutineers, he
heareth not the Sword in vain, 4. He urges this Duty fur-
ther, from the ufcfulnefs of the Governour to fecure us
in our Juft Rights againft all OpprelTors*, becaufe he is the
Minifter to us for goody and an Avenger to execute Wrath
upon him that doth evil. And laftly to conclude all, he ex-
horts Chriftians not only to ground their "Duty upon the
IFrathy or Vindiftive Power "of the Magiftrate, or upon
any other Secular Motive ; but to fix it chiefiy upon the
foot of P^eligion and Confcience, as the Command of Al^
mighty God, n:-;"tlr- Doctrine of our Bleifed Lord, and a
Rule of the wifeit and moft peaceable Inftitution that eyelr
was in the World, Wherefore ye muf} needs be fubje^y not
cnly for V/rathy but alfo for Confcience fahe. Dr. Ni(!hols''$
t>uty of Inferiours to Superiours. VJfc. I, P. 2, 3.
* ■ - Mrc
C99:>
Mr. //. perhaps may be the iirft that has taken upon
him to reduce them only to one Argument, and drop
that which is incomparably the u.oll weighty of all,
the Terrors of everhUiiig Deltrud^ion threatened to Re-
filiance. And it is hard to fiippofe that none fhould
liave underwood them aiioht, till he came to make
the diii difcovery of their' true meaning. Efpecially
when we lefled how cicarly and intelligibly the A-
poHle has exprcfTeJ Mmlclf; in To much that i6f who
runneth may not only read the Words, but nyiy at iirft
penetrate into the true and genuine dcfjgn and impor-
tance of ihem.
The liuTk if, that Mr, /fs. Expofltion of S. PWs
Precept concerning Obedience to the higher Powers^
is not only unreafonabJe in it felf, but is moreover a
great force put upon the Words, and concludes from
them what the Apoftle cannot by any fair conrtru6lion
be conceived to have meant by them ; Befldes that it is
confuted by other like Exprcffionsof the lame Apottle,
where this method of interpreting is by no means al-
Jowabk ; And by conl'equence, that Mr. H. has not
been fb cautious and prudent as he profefe himfelf to
have been, not having folloived the Apofile's Dodlrine,
as he owns he oii^ht to do, but having invented another
of his own in d'lrcCt Oppofition to ir.
More than this needs not be (aid as to the forced
account Mr. H, gives of the Aportle's Words. And
iefs could not be faid, confidering how pofitive he is
in aflcrting his own Glofs, as the only proper fenfeof
the Apoftle, and what he w^as therefore obliged to (tick
to when he had undertaken to explain S. PaursDo^rinc
in this point. And fince it hence appears that the A-
pofile's Exprefflons and Rcafoning both oan and ought t9
be extended farther than he has extended them^ namely fo
far as f to require a PafTive SubmifFion to bad Go-
vernors, as well as an Adivc to good, I hope he will
Chryfoft, in loc.
ccmember
C lOO)
re:r!.?mber his Pfomife of making alljhe Reparation
pojjihle for the injury he h^s done to this ^rzat y^pofile.
And as to his unkind and difiiigei^us iniinuation in
what follows, I dare take upon me to afTure him, that
thofe who moft diflike his manner of proceeding hi-
therto, are not di{Tatisfied with him, becaufe he has
given a Defcription of the Office of Princes^ and given an
Account of their Dutyy at the fame time that he has given
an account of the Duty of their SnhjeEis, He may Preach
upon this Head as long as he pleafes, and need not
fear they will ever be offended at him for it ; provided
he keep within due bounds, and impofe no new Duty
upon Princes, and which the Scripture has not im-
pofed^ all theu* exception to him being only that he
has not given fo much as a tolerable account of the
Duty of Subjefts, or that can in any meafijre be re-
conciled to S. PaHr% Do6lrine, or that luits with that
SubmifTion which is required of them in other places of
Scripture.
2. This is fo plain and obvious, that Mr. H. himfelf
in the next P^atagraph owns a remarkable Difference be-
tween the Apoftle's Words and his Explication of them.
* / confefs^ fays he, there is this difference between this
Paffage of S. Paul, and the foregoing Sermon, rhat there
ij no Cafe put by S, Paul in exprejs Words ^ in 79 hie h Og-
pnfition to Governors is allowed. Which methinks is
a good telfimoay againtt himfelf ; and ought to cau-
tion his Readers, that they beware of a Doiflrine,
whofe Author cannot but confefs it to be different from
Jhar ot the Apolile.
Yet this Mr H. makes very light of: It is eafy he
thinks to give a good Account of thisjtngle and only Dife-
renc:. However, let us fee what Difference he owns 5
snd I think it is a very material one, that there is no
Cafe put by St.VmX in cxprefs Words ^ in which Oppofition
r-* 'Governors is allowed. That the Apoffle fhould allow
of no Cafe for Oppofition to Governors, and Mr H,
? Page 35. ^
fliould plead (irongly for it in leveral Cafes, is a Diffc*
rence that I ihould have thought it not e^fy to give 4
£eod Account of. Oh ! fays Mr H^ but he dues not put
a Calc in exprefs Werds, And what (hould his Rea-
ders underiiand by this, but that there is lb roiich plain*
ly intimated, the' not delivered totidim verbis f I ap-
peal to any impartial Judge, whether any other S"nfc
can be made of thefe Words, and whether Mr H. could
have any other end in ufmg them, than hereby to im-
pole upon his lels cautious Readers, as it" the Apolilc
had hinted lomc iuch exceptionable Cafe, tho' he had
not exprefly Hated it. And yet does Mr H. undertake
to maintain any fuch oblique Hint in the ApoHle's Do*
drine ? By no means : For after he has infmuated as
if there were, in the very next Words he proftffcs to
fhew, that it was not necelTary ; and by confequenec
the Apottle could not make any fuch exception, without
impertinently afTerting an unnecefTary Do6trinc. And
for this weighty Realon, hecanfe there were none Ammg
the Roman Heathens themjdves reho could hear mthfach a
Notion as this, That Suhjedis ought to Juffer themfehes to
he opprejfed and made mijerahle, mthont RelnBance, at the
Will of their Emperors. A powerful Argument indeed !
The Heathen Romans, if they were at any time opprejfed
and made miferahle by their Emperors, fuffered it not
w^ithout uncafmefs and RcluElance, This does not feem
to reconcile the Difference betwixt the Apottle'sDcftrinc
and Mr //'?. yet this is all the Words necelTarily import.
Neverthelels, let us take them in a higher Senfe, tho'
not obliged to it, and fuppofe that by RelttEianct
is here meant, to include in it Forcible Refiftance^ yet
neither will this do Mr //-'s Bufmefs, becaule being no
proof that the Apoftle ought not to have made any ex-
ceptions, if he had intended them. Wherefore let us
look again, and try if the next Words may not help
him out. t Nor roas it the ApoiHe's Bufnefs to give an
exprefs Allowance for Refiliancc in fach a Cafe, becanfc
t Page 3^.
( 102.)
fi9ne of tkofe to y»hom he fvrote denied it, and all their
Neighbours allorred it. This to nic is as good an Argu-
ir.erjt, that S. JPai^l ought to have made exceptions to this
Dcdrine ofPaflive SubmilTion, ii he had intended any,
that lo thofe to Tfhom he T^rote, and their Neighbours about
iheni, uiigbt not have any unneccflary Prejudices againtt
Chriliianity bid in their way, as that he ought not to
liave made any, becaufe they did not need them> as
Mr H, luppoks. But befides, Mr H. affirm?, all thofe
to whom the Apottle wrote, and all about them, to
fiave been for RefiRance upon occafjon. Which I
think xxiuil mean all the Romans ^ whether Chrifiians^
^ejys or HciTthem. If he fay All the ChrifiianSy I fliould
defrft a little proof of this, and not a bare ground lefs
Aflertion, that none of them denied it; when it is (o ob*
vious to conclude from other places of Scripture^ both
of the Old and New Tefiament, that they neither did,
nor could grar-c ir. If All the Jeves, this Ukewife
would need good proof, feeing their Law makes no al-
lowance for it; io that the Patrons of Refinance arc
forced to leave the Canonical Scripture, and fly to the
Hiflory of the Afaccahees, for proof that they ever ad-
mitted it. Tho' if they had, this would have been
no reafon why the Apoftle (hould not forbid them it
entirely for the future. If the Heathens All granted it,
it is yet incumbent upon Mr. H, to make it out, that
this Perfwafion was not one of thofe Errors the Apofile
was fent to remove from amono,tt them, and that he
did not purpofely defjgn to do it, in what he has here
written to the Romans. That he did defign it may jult-
ly be infer r'd from this one Ob/ervation, that the Con-
verts to Chrifiianity, whether Greeh or Romans^ upon
their embracing the Gcfpel, renounced their former
Principle:^ of Refinance, as will appear from the account
1 am to give hereafter, of the Behaviour of the Ancient
Chriftians towards their mercilefs perfecuting Empe-
rors. For no other cauie can- be afTigned of luch an uni-
vcrlal change in them, but that the Laws of their Re-
ligion impoled it upon them^ as they would efcape the
Damnation of Hell^ the Damnation threatned by St,
Panl
C 103 )
St. Paul to the Difobedient and Reb.Mlious. His bufi-
nefs was not to Iboth Men in their Sins of wh.uevtr
nature; but to condemn and difTwadefrom tliftn, and
prefs and urge to a renunciation of them. And when
he has done this clearly and fully, it is highly un-
becoming a Preacher of the Golpel, to evacuiue hjs
Precept?, by pleading that thofe he undertook to inf^n.ft
at that time, or th»ir Followers fi;ice,were not. to uiuler-
fiand him accordmg to the plaui literal meaning cf his
Words, but luitably to their own preconceived Errc-^
neous Opinions* This is no better than to expound a-
way the plainelt Doctrines of the Golpel ; and a ready
Way to render all that our Saviour and his ApoiHes
have taught us of none efFe(fi-, In as much as there is
no reafon, why all the other Precepts of our Religion
may not in like manner be fet afidc by theie Pretence«J,
as of no ufe to thofe who are of a contrary Perfvva**
Hon.
Mr. H. proceeds thu?, ^ Me was to oppofe another ex-
tream^ vphich rvas the Opinion of thofe j ixho tho;ight no
SfihjeBion due in Point of Confcience to Heathen Magilfrates,
even in the Execution ef their Office, And the Reflftanct
founded upon this Opinionj or any like to it, is the only
Reftftance ivhich he here condemns^ or which his Argument
can conclude againjl. This Plea has a particular refpeCt
to the Jevps^ and might have been of lome forc^
had this Epifile been written only to the jei^s then
at, or about Rome, But whofoevcr looks back to the
firii Chapter, will fiiid v, 7. that it is directed to all
that were at Rome^ beloved of Gody called to he Saintiy
that is, to all the Chriltians there without diiiindVion^
whether of Jemfh or Gentile Extraction, Or if he
look forward to the \d\ Chapter, and oblerve the names
of the Diicipks there mentir-ned by the Apofile, h^
will fee they are all Greeli and Latin Name?, but only
Mary, or rather Miriam, v. 6. The like rnay bis
Ibii,
K nol?d
( 104 )
rioted of the Concluflons of '^ others of his Epittles.
And in the laft Chapter to the PhllippUns, v. 22. the
Apottle fpeaks cf the Saints of Nero's HoufholdjW ho, it is
mott re^ibnably to be fuppofed,were Heathen not Jemjh
Convert?. Whence it appears that the Convert Jews
were but a Pan, and in all probability but a fmall Part
of the Chriftians then at Rome, And by coniequencc
it will be hard to conceive that the Apcttle mould
have had a regard only to them in this Precept, unlefs
they had been feme way particularly Tingled out from
the reft ; which they are net. It leems rather to have
been given upon the account of the Perfecutions, that
the Chriftians in general were like afterwards to un-
dergo, -from their cruel and tyrannical Governors, to
prevent their fecking to redrefs themfelves by embroil-
ing States, raifmg Infurredions, and Tumults, ortifing
any unlawful means for ftiaking off fo heavy a Yoke.
Asalfo appears farther, -from the Apofilc's arguing-for
fubmidion -from the divine Infiitution of Government.
And it is ftrange therefore that when the Apoftle teaches,
that to reftfi the Poyiper is to reftj} the Ordinance of God,
and a damning Sin, Mr. H* Ihould venture to affirm,
that the Apoftle does not defjgn to forbid all Refiftance,
but only to te.ich that fome Obedience was due to
Heathen Magi jlr ate s^ who are to be fubmitted to by
their Subie6h, (o far only as they fhallthink it for their
temporal Advantage. If the Apoftle had meant no
more than this, he could as eafily hav^e faid it as Mr. Hi
But when he does not fay fo, but lays of Refiftance iu
general, that it is a heinous Offence, and exceeding
Dangerous, that it is no lefs than a Refifiing God's Or^
dinancej and expofmg our felvcs to his Eternal Venge-
ance, prcfTmg it in the moft ferious and important
manner, and without any rcferve for the worft of
Princes, this feems a loud call to a Submiffion of as
large Extent, as the Words wherein it is required are
* 1 Cor. 16. CoJof, 4. Where are only two Hebrew
Karnes, Barn2bas^ and jp^/«:» 2 Tim, 4.
of.
Cio5)
of. Nor is this truth in the leiift contradidcd by the
Apofilc's enforccinp the Duty, by a farther coiiiideratioa
of the Benefit of Governinei.c, and the^.ood that there*
by redounds to Society. Much lels can it be dilprovcd,
hy whatfoev^r Notion Mr. H. may kavey cf St» Paiil'^
^eat regard for the Rights and Liberties of the Iijfiriour
part of Alitnkind; fi nee it is plain the Apoltie had a
much greater concern upon hnn> for the Eternal Sal-
vation of thofe to whom he wrote, and was far more
folicitous to preferve them from Damnation^ and teach
them what they were to do -for Confck nee fake ^ and iii
order to the pleafing Almighty God, and preparing
themfelves for a better State; which he always looked
upon to be infinitely beyond all the mod valuable con-
cerns of this poor, tranficnt, Uncertain Life.
What Mr. H. adds next, I readily ailtnt to, that
when S. Peter tells ns of fame things hjard to be iindcr-
iiood in S. Paul"; Writings^ which the Ignorant and Un-
jearned in thofe Days^ wrefted to their own Deiiru^lion,
J believe he little thQHght, that this Pa ffage y^as fo hard to
he nnderfi-Qod^ that many evenef r/;e Knowing ^«f^ Learn-
ed /hould wre/I- it- Only I cannot add what he does,
not to thdr own DeflraEiion^ indeed^ hyj to the DciirudHon
of whole Nation?. For I am greatly afraid, if the
Dodrine of Mr. H, and fuch Expofitors as he, were
{generally entertained, it would not only tend to the
Delirudlion o+' wh^Ic Nations of their Foilow^ers, but
to their Own iu a more peculiar manner. Which I
therefore moii heardiy beg of him ferioutly to confidcr,
before it be too late.
And now 1 thiiik I may julily concU:de this Point
almoft in Mr. H'?. own words, Had not the A^^ofUe
been fo expreis as he is ao:^iii(i all Rcfiiiahce, *• 7>r
for my own part f/i»«"t'i;-?:; others ahvajs to fuJjrefor ihem^
felves) 1 cannvth'At thinky had there been any fach OpinidJ*
as thif [of the Lawful ne(s of Rcliiting bad Governors]
amongjl thofe to nbom He vfrotc^ that He of all Men^
Pa£e 3<5.
K 2 vtiuli
( loO
VPOfild hdve fet himjelf to eppofe ity and mth the greatejf
ZeM have condemned it : Such A Notion have I of his
greAt regard t9 the eternal Happinefs and Salvation, not
only of the Infer tour fart^ but of all Mankind*
Here I might have taken notice of a Reflexion not
fo very jutt, upon fomc Men ; but whom, is as hard
to difcover, as vi'ho were his ^ many that in(iru6ted
him fo well in our old Laws^ Of tbefe he cannot hut
ohferve that they hardly ever run their Panegyricks ff
high, or prefs SHhjeEiion jo far, as in the cafe of thoje
Princes t» ho have the lea^ Title to them. But I let this
pafs.
3. Having given an Account ere ^ Paflive Non-refifhnce, unlefs it he Vf hen a Society
is entirely ruined mthout Redfiance.
1. This feems not well to confili with what he had
faid before," It If They [Princes] ufe their Poveer to
the hurt and prejudice of Humane Society, they aB not
i» any fuch in^ances hy Authority from God : Nor san
they in f'Ach inj'^ances he called his Vicegerents, mthout the
highefi Profanenefs ; And therefore to oppofe them in fuch
* Page 115,
•^ Pag. 3^.
11 Pag. 24.
cafes
( »07 )
cafes cannot he to oppofe the Authority of God. In the
one oF thefe Gafes Mr. H. makes a total Submfioa ,
nccefTary to legitimate Refiitance; in the other it is
fufficicnt that the Prince ufe his Power to the hurt and
prejudice ef Humane Society j which may be done feveral
ways without a total Subverfion. Here Mr. H. needs
as much to be reconciled to himfelf, as he did before,
to S, Paul, Nay, he fays further, * SuhjeEis are not
obliged to Submiillon, in point of Confcience^ to thofe Go-
vernors who anfwer not the end of their Injiitntion.
And what he means by this he explains a few lines
after. Ir is manifefi that this Sentence frees Subjedls front
Submiflion, in Point of Conrcience, to no Governors,
hut thofe onlyj under vphom the Univerfal Happinefs of
the Society is not fecured. So that according to Mr. H.
in this place,Subjs6ls arc not only difcharged of all Duty
to thole Governors who feek the Rmm^ the entire^ Rinne
of the Society^ as hisiorementioned P]ea limits it, but
to thofe too who do not duly apply themfclves to the
Securing the Happinefs of the Society. Than which no
Rebel will defire a greater latitude for Rcfiftancc ;
fince upon this Suppofition he can never want a faic
Pretence for it, ■
2. If no lefs than a Total Suhvcrfion will warrant Re-
filfance, how will Mr. H, ever be able, according to his
own Principles, to reGif with a good Conicience before
it is too late, and his Rcrill.ir.ee will do him no longer
any Good? Whil't the Shhverhon is but in fim^ it
may meet with Ibme Difcouragement, that may alter
the Sovereign's meafures, or many other impediments
may happen, that it may never come to be Total. And
if it be not, Mr. Hs, Plea is plainly over- ruled by his
own CnnfcfTion.
3. If Refiffance is not lawful but when the Soc/ety
is entirely rnined without it, where %vill Mr. //. find a
Prince to refiR? For though many Princes t'ave com-
mitted great outrages upon tl.eir Subjecls, abuled, ira-
*Pa§e^-39.-
K 3 poveri-'hed^
(io8)
poverirhed, difgraccd and {lain many of them, none
have ever attempted to do this to their whole People*
That would be to unking themfelves,to make them only
nominal Princes, without Subjeib either to obey them,
or aflirt them in their Exigences. And no King in his
wit* would ever go about to degrade himfelf in fuch a
manner. It was as fooUrh, as barbarous a wifh of
CaUguU, ^ that the whole People of Rome hdd hut one
Neck, that he might deftroy them all at one blow.
In as much as he could never have had a Will to ex-
tirpate all his People, if it could have been in his
Power. As alfo on the other hand, if he had been ever
lb eagerly fet upon doing it, he could never have it in
his Power. Such wicked, tyr^iical, cruel, inhumane
Governors may do a great deal of Mifchief, and may
totally mine a great part of their Subjed?. But ftill
this is not an entire Rnine of the m hole Society ; which
Mr. //. in this place makes necefTary in order to the
Lawfulnefs of Refinance. Nor is this Argument at all
anfwercd, Pa^. 90, &c. -for I do not pretend to deny that
Princes may do many things againli the IntereR of the
Publick; may go contrary to their known Duty in divers
rcfpedls; and may have too often been obfcrvedtodo
fo. Only I fay that this is but to the Deftrudtion of
fome of their Sub;ecls, and the Damage of others, and
not to the entire Rnine of all the Society.
3, Mr. H, has not acquainted us who is to be the
Judge to determme what is an entire Subverfion, and
when bv virtue hereof the People may warrantably
Refift* This Qiiefiion he complains || cm be repeatedy
vithoHt the leafi notice of vphat has been f aid in anfmr to
it. And yet I muli beg leave to repeat it again, and
delire to know of him, * with the learned Mr. Lefley^
Who Jhall he Judge i For thefe following Reafons.
f Utinam P. R, Bnam cervicem haberet. Sueton. in
vit. C. C.zHg, c. 30.
II Pref. P. xlii.
* j(ehearfuls, Vol. 3. jilumb. 7, 12, 17, and Vol. 4.
JJuaib. 4.. ^
* I. Becaufe
( 109 )
I. Becatife I do not obferve any thing in all he haS
faid that is at all a fatisfadlory Anfwertoit. I ^rant
he affirms f The Subjeils themfehes are to Judge;
yfho alme feel the necejfity of it, and alone will fuffer for
the want of it. And here he talks of Infallihility^ and
lays, no Dotflrine vfas ever accounted ftlfe, hecanfe fome
People mi^ht mifiah in the under/landing or application
of it ; and that Private Perfons are alloivcd to judge for
tkemfelves in matters of equal or greater moment or difft^
cnlty. All which I take to be bcGdes the Qtiettion,
not becaufc of their incapacity to judge aright, as he
pretends fome fay, but becaufc he does not fhew they
are ever allowed to judg;e for themfelvcs in matters of
A^earii zndiTuumi wiich he oiight to have done, if he
would be thought to anfwer this Q.ie(iion. And yec
neither fo had he anfwered it, though he had come
nt'arer doing it, than he has liow. He had not An-
fWered iteven then, I fay,, and for this plain Rcafcn
I fay ir, becaufe he has not fliewn any Authority the
People have tb Judge in this Ca(e. They have Mr. Hs.
Comniifllon for it ; and ]| that is all the Commifllon
they have, that I can find. And yet a CommiiTjcn
K 4 ent-
\ Fag^ 171, Zc.
\\ J?r.7t?o«,that old Lawyer his friends told him of^tefiifies
t\\2.tcontraipfum (T>Q Leg. & Conitit. Angl. 1.4. c. ic.j non
hahebitur remeiium per Affiiam^ iryimo t-^^^tum locus erit Sup-
pJrcationi^ ut faBum fuum corri^at 'i5 em^^et^ quod fi non fe-
cerit^ fufficiat ei pro poe^a^ quod Dominum ^xpe^c't uUorem, qui
dicit ; mihi vinii3:am^ ^ ego retribuam; nifi fit qui dicat,
quod univerfitas I{egni ^d B.ironjg!um fuum hoc f:iccre debeat,
^ pcjfitin curia ipfius F{egis. Whether the Lords and Com-
iponsmay appear in Cotirt againft the King' in c^^c of a
difleizure by Aflize, Bra^on does not here determine. But
in another place he delivers itas Law /. i. c. 8. tiiat none
may queftion his procedure, much lefs fet themfelres to
oppofe it. Si autent ab eo petJtur, (cum brevc non cnrrat
contra ipfum) locus erit fupplicationi quod f.icluw fuuf?? corrigat
^ emendety qttod quidemfi non f'ecerity futii fufficit ei ad poenant
fMMf
i
(no)
etnpowenng them thus to Judge, is nccefiary, before
they can warrantably take upon them to do it. For
it IS not their being certaiJi of their Grievances will
authorize them to a6l as Judges, unlefs the Laws
of the Confhtutiou coirfcr this Right upon them. It
oftentimes fills out that many of the Lawyers at the
Biirr, may be as well capacitated to give a right Judg-
ar.ent as any ot thofe upon the Bench, yet their Judg-
ment fignifics nothtns: at all towards the determining
of a Suit, or the punilliment of a Delinquent, becaule
they are not authorized to pafs a Sentence in either
Cafe. And though Mr. H. feel himfelf ever lo much
aggrieved by any of his Neighbours, this will not bear
bim out in making reprifal, upon account of what he
feels ; but he muft wait for the Determination of a legal
Judge, before he can hope for reparation to be made
him. This I think is enough to evince that the Peo-
ples feeling themfelves diitrefled does not qualifie them
,togivea legal and valid Judgment, till they are ap-
pointed to do it by the Laws and Rules o( the Conlii-
tiition. And his Infiances of the People's Judging
who fhall be their Prince in Kingdoms perfeElly EleElive^
and here at home, who are fit to be our Reprefentatives in
Parliament, are fo far from eftablifhing his AfTertion, that
they are directly againft him.Thc People do no morein ei^
ther of thefe c private
Bufinels, ra^hich has no relation to the PMcl Government,
And if he had added, when afleep or Tick upon his Bed,'
I know not how Mr H. would anfwer it, feeinc; in nei-
ther of thefe Cafes he is in the execution •/ his Office:
Here likewife Mr /5/. varies from our Tranflation, in
rendering the word tt^ifxet Judgment ; but fince he al-
lows it to ht J advent and due Pmi/hmentfrom God hiW"
felf, and ^ has before own'd it to mean Damnation^ I
jflball have no difference with him about this.
■ 4. Upon the third Verfe I meet with a PafTage, that
to my Under(ianding5 needs a little Explication. Where
fpeaking of Heathen MAgilfrAtes^ he gives this caution;
Tou very much mi/^ahe the Ba/inejs, if you look up$n them
as Enemies by their Office to rvhat is truly Good and Praife^
Worthy. Which Words n\u[{ mean, cither that Heathen
Magi/tratesy whiltf they remain luch, for this his own
Words fuppofe when he calls them Htathea Magifirates :
they mu(^ mean, I fay, that Heathen Magilirates re-
maining fuch, were by their Office, to promote Chri-
II Meafures of F^fiflance^ p. 7,
* J?age ilj and 35.
i^ianity
( "?;
ftianity by all means in their Power, as what would
certainly have been inoft for the Advantage of their
Society, that is to fay, they were to a6l againrt their
own Judgment, and let up what they believed a Falfc
Religion ,• which Mr //. will not fay they ought to
have done, whilft they continued of that Perfwafion.
Or elfe they were to promote and encourage what thcm-
felves thought to be good and Praife-worthy. And if
this be all that is intended, Mr H, will not eafily in-
ihnce in any Prince whatfoever, who, tho' he may
hav^e done many extravagant and uojuft things for his
own Humour, has not yet in the main been an Encou-
rager of what he apprehended to be for the advantage
of his Dominions, whether really lo or not. At lealf,
this Doi^rine will make a Prince to be irrefiftible, tho'
he aftuajly fubvert the Laws and Coniiitution, and' fct
up a new Form of Government, or a new Religion,
fo long as be conceives all this to befbnjhe benefit of his
Subjects. And what then becomes ofJ^J^Ts. Docbrine of
Refiftance?
5. Mr H. at the 6th and 7th Pages of bis Sermon, has
found out an Interpretation for thefe Words, Te mu^
needs he Subject, not only for Wrath, hnt alfo for Confcience
fake^ that one of lefs Ingenuity than nimfelf would
hardly have hit upon, that isy It is jour Duty to obey ths
Supreme Power, becauje the great End of all humane Au-
thority is the Good of the Publick ; that honej} Men may
be proteBed in their Properties, and all Violence and Difor-
der^ and Unhappinejs in humane Society be -gr evented and
punifhed ; and becaufe it is your Duty to promote that good
End. This with Mr //. is to be Suhje^ for Confcience
fake. And here again to the fame piirpofe, * he m.akes
the Office of Magilirates to be the Oidin^nseof^od, not bc-
^^i^ 4h 44.
lufc
Cn8)
Caufc the Higher 2^cmrs are f bVa and the
other places here appeal jcd to are either not to be
reftrained, or the Refiridion of them is manifertly
taught in other places of Scripture, this Argunicnt
muli ncceflarily fall to the Ground. And that this is
the true ftate of the Cafe, a little infpfdion into the
Texts a Hedged will fufficiently inform u?.
I. The firii is concerning the Obedience of Children
to Parents, and Servants to Matters. Which though
delivered in general terms, mutt be rettraincd by reafon
cf the Obligation they are under to obey God rather
than Man, According to which, thefe bxprefTions^how
general foevei; cannot pofTibly oblige to the obfervancc
of any Command they know to be unlawful. Thefe
words, as Thomas Aquinas * well obferves, are to be
underttood to relate to thofe things qn£ vertinent adjns
patriA vel dominativcs pteflatis^ which belong to the power
of a Parent or Ruler ,• He had noted a little before,
that a Proconfufs Commands are of no force in oppo-
fition to thole of the Emperor whofe Minitter he is.
Which is a great truth ; and fueh as makes it very
* 2.2^« q,, 104, Art. 5.
plain.
plainj tbat tlie command of a Parent or Mafter is of
Jittle force againft the Prohibition of Almighty God,
But where is the Prohibition of Padive Obedience ? It
is not fo much as pretended that Chrittians are any
where in Scripture forbid to fuf!er wrongfully, or re-
mjired to rife up in Arms againrt a Tyrannical Sove-
^ign ; which were abfolutely necefi"ary to make thefe
In(tanccs parallel.
2 His next Inftance is in thofc Words of our Sa-
viour, t Swear not at allj which confidered in it felf is
certainly a general Prohibition. But if we attend to
the occafion of it^ and that in all probability it is
levelled || not only againd common Swearing in or-
dinary Converfation, but likewife againtt aculiomthat
had obtained amongH: the Jews of Swearing, by the
Heavens, the Earth, Jerufilem, Sec, as likewifc that
Swearing was u(ed * before the Law, and f under the
Law, and under the Gofpel, || S. Paul (wearing often,
oiihf bleiTed Saviour not f refufing to anfwer upon
Adjuration, God himlclf || being reprefented as fwear-
ing, and * an Oath for co^: fir nation heing recommended
as ?/je end. of all Strife^ none can doubt whether this
Prohibition be to be underffood with reftridHon. But
what affinity is there betwixt thele words of our Lord,
and thofe of the Aportle in the Text ? Was refilfance
to Princes allowed cf before and under the Law ? Has
God, ourBIelTed Saviour, or any of his Apoftles, fet an
Example of it ? Or is it any where recommended ia
Scripture ? Sure Mr. H, had not confidered at a 11^
when he.alleds;ed thefe words as an Evidence of the
lawfulnefs of Refi(fance.
t S, \latt. 5. 34. 11 Ver. 34, 35, l^*
* Gen. 21. 23, 24. and 24. 3, 4« and 31. $3. and agam
47, 29, ^o, 31. .
t ]o(h.9. 19. Judg. 21.1,7. I Sam.20. 41. Pfal. 119.106,
Deut. 6. 1 ^. and 1 o. 20. jt^r. 4. 2. and divers other places.
II Rom. I. 9. and 9. 1. 2 Cor 1,23. and 11. 31. Gal. 1.20.
Phil. I. 8. and other places.
•t i-c Matt. 26. 63. llHeb.6. 13. !Ver^i(5.
:^, His
3. His Third Inftance is in that Advice of S. Paul to
7/;«/,t toJpeAl evil of no man. Concerning which I
need not tell Mr. H. that in the Original it is AtH^Vac
fiKA(Tp\^^Vf t^ fiaader and defame m man^ || to blalt
110 one's Reputation by an unjuli charge upon him.
And therefore I conclude,that if he confidcr this, he
will not fee any reafon why thefe words may not be
underrtood in their (irid literal Senfe. In (hort, this is
the only true Parallel to his .Text of all he has pro-
duced, becaufe of them all thcle words, like that, un-
doubtedly need no reliriftion.
4. * Vray mthmt ceafing is another of his Inftances.
'AJ&dd j-ll his garment; and buy one ;
nor what could be meant by that other faying of our
Lord, II that the M^jfer of the Family roonld not hate
fiiffered his houfe to be broken throMgh. Let Mr. //.
ihew ary fuch allowance for Refilling the Higher
Powers, before he pretends this calc to reiemblc ,that
b.'fore us.
"^ I Cor. 6 I, 2.
f S. Luke 22. 36.
}| S. Luke 12. 39,
M .' 4- i^
4. If Mr. H. (hould urge farther that our Saviour
fpcaks of the lofs not only of a Garment, but of an Eye
oraTocth, and the loisot thefe, efpecially of the former
of them is of greater Conrequence,and fo^might call for
a Reparation J to this I anfwer, that the lolsof an Eye
is great, but will not be one jot the lels by a Retalia-
tion in the fame kind. And no wonder therefore if
our BleiTed Saviour has totally forbidden all proceed-
ings of that nature, as not luiting with the kind and
meek, patient and peaceable Spirit and Temper of the
GofpeL But what is this to Mr. //'s, Dodrine of Rc-
fiihnce ? Or what can he infer from hence to authorize
the taking u^) of Arms againft the Magiltrate?
But more particularly,
1. Non-refijlance, fays Mr. H. in the cafe of Private
Peifon?, is wore ahfolutely laid dojvn in the Nevo Tclia-
ment, than in the cafe of Princes^ But I cannot find
in what place of Scripture it is fo.
2, He fays, it is as much the DoElrine of the Croft as
the otkerm Wherefoever it is fo, no doubt it ought to
be pradHfed as much as the other. But where the
Scripture allows a remedy in this cafe, and not in the
other, \t is not, nor can, be equally the Do(5lrine of
the Crofs.
5. It is as Glorious and as hecomin^^ the Peaceable
Temper cf Chrijiianity, as the other. But the prefent
queliion is, whether it be in all cafes as neceffary as the
other ?
4. The Injurious Perfon is as much fent ty the Provi'
Aence of God for your Pnmfhrr.ent., as the Injtmous Prince
is placed upon the Thiont for that par pofe. See how this
agrees with Hfea 13. 11. I gave thee a King in mine
Anger
(137)
Anger^ meanins; an Evil one, lavs our * Hof^ily ed, and others put to flight, their
Paftors vpcre projcriled, and their People ajfmlted^ fome
hy FhHtcries, and others hy Temrs and ill Ufage^
to make them change their Religion -, and in a little
tiTKe their Nolles were all hanijhedj and the Common
People committed to Prifons and 'Tortures ; till at length,
they had not a Church left ft: ending ^ nor a School, tier
vrere allowed fo much as the private Exercife &f their
Religion^ or the ufe of their Bihles, or Booh of Dc'
votien.
Thus I have gone through all Mr. IT^. ScriptureJn-
flanccs, for the Re(iri6tion of this Precept of the Apo-
iile. And by this time I hope it fully appears that
none of them come up to his purpofe -, but that this
^ Rom. 8. 28.
\ Ecclef. Sclavon, Hiftor. a Jo. Am, Commen, Edit.
P. 58, 59-
Corns
( ^39 )
Comraand to he fuhjeB to the Higher Powers remains yet
as cxtenliveand unreftraincd, as if not one oi them had
ever been mentioned.
Yet after all,he is pleafed to tell up, ^ as f^nr as he
can fee, there is not ons Reafon^ nhich can he brought againft
Refidance to Publick Injuries, hnt vphat holds more flrongly
a^ain/f Refiliance to Private Injuries: Bt^t that mmy
Reafons may he hr ought again jl Refiliance to Private In-
juries, vfbich cannot holdin the other*
I have told him of one Reafon againft PMck Re-
ftjfance, the j;reat Mifchief that ufually redounds thence
to the Society; and I find I muli a?^ain put bim in
mind of another and a greater, that it is a refifiing
the Ordinance of God, and a ready way to Damnation^
which he cannot lay of all Rcfilbncc upon Pcrfonal
Injuries. He c^.nnot fay Refi'ting a Private Pcribn is
RcliHing the Ordinance of God,^ And as little that
any allowable courfe of RefiHing fuch, is attended
U'ith the like diimal Conlequence. The natural ReJ
lult of which confiderations is, that there is no com-
pare between thele two Cafes, of Publick and Private
Relifiance; and all the Allowance which is made for
the latter, do£s not at all plead a like liberty as to
the Former.
4. A Fourth Argument produced by Mr. //. for re-
f^r-.ining this Precept of the Apolfle, is as littb to the
gurpole as any thing he has yet laid ; and has been
10 fully anfvvered already, that I need only to remind
him of what he cught to have confidered, h.id I
not called upon him ^o do it before ; as I have more
than once: n.imely that God is to be obeyed nthertAan
Man. t His Obfwrvation is^that they who blame all Re-
* Page ^9.
i Page 59.
M 5 ftii6lion|
( HO )
fhitftv^ns a»d Liinitations to this Placcj nhen applied to
the Non-reliliance and Pafilvc Obedience here taught,
are forced themselves to apply Limitations to this very
place of Scripture^ mfh rcfpcH: to the Adive Obedience
here taught. And || reaior. gQod ; -for let me ask with
S. Peter 'dud S. Joh/j, * Whether it he right in the fight of
Cod^io hearhn unto yati [the Rulers and Magifirates] more
than unto God^ judge ye. And let me withal defire
Mr. H. to produce a like Auihorityior reftraining the
F^Jfive Obedience required in his Text ; or to forbear
inf^ring from the Reliridion of our Active Obedience
that That mu(i be Retrained to^, till he has done itj
and then we fhali have no more of thefe Pretence?.
Mr, H, de fires it may -farther he conftdered, that this
P^jf^ge of^ S, Paul relating as wdl to the Inferiour, as
the Super ioiir Degree of MagiRrates, if it follow from
this Place that Refiiiance in any Cafe io the Supreme
Magirtrate is a dar^nahle Sin^ if will alfo follow that Re-
finance in any Cafe to the loweft Magiftrate is a Damnable
Sin^ Mr. H. does well here to take it for granted,
that thefe words relate as well to Inferionr as Snpream
jMagijirates^ ^becaufe he can never prove it, f The
Infer iokr cannot be the Superionr^ nor the Lowefi Ma-'
II The Apoftle fays, they thit refifl JhaU receive to them-
felves damnation ; not they that do not obey. Doubrlefs
therefore there is a diiFerence, I have always thought
V^ffwe Obedience to be a Medium or Chrifiian Vertue be-
tween them ; and furcly fo it is, uPilefs Rebellion of late
hath tane n from its place, made a vice oF it, and clapt
it into Prifon. Sjmmom^sLojal Subje^s beiiej, Se^lion 9,
Page 25.
* A^. 4. 19.
i Summa autem fn. poteftas civilis] ilia dicitur, cujus
a£^us altcrius juri non fubfunt, ita ut alterius voluntatis
Ijuman* aioitrio irriti poITint reddi. Grot, de jur, B. ac
P» I u c. 2, Seft. 7.
^ifirm
Ci40
gij^rate the Higher, or HigkeJI- Powers, any more tlian
a Petty Confhbl; is a King or Emperor. And vet it
is only of the Highed Power su^ow the place, the o^ji-
X^m.1 l^^gjcUfW that the ApoHle fpeaksinthis PI.ici So
tfiat th's Relation of the Words to the Loweji Magi'Hrate
is rone of the Apolik's Dodrine, but Mr. Hs. ovvn
Imagination.
Mr H. obferres farther in relation to S. ?^Ws be-
haviour towards r/;f Magtjlrntes of l^h\\\^]^\y AEi.\6. 37.
that if he had had Poiver enough, he would not J^e
endured their InJHries. And 1 confefs I am ofth^llPre
iinnd ; but then I fee no rcafbn to imagine with M''. M,
that he would have taken up Arms sgiinR them, buc
only that by Appealing to fome liighcr Court he
vi'ould have got them punifhed for their irregular Pro-
ccedinos 3gain{f himlelf and Silas^ his felIow-Pii(bncr.
Thi? I am latisfied is the utmoff Mr. H. can infer from
this Obi'crvation • and if he can make any ule of it
for piiroiiizing the Do6irine of Refilhncc, he may im-
prove it to the belt advantage he iliall be abJc
Another of his Ghfervafions is, * that if S. Paul had
intended^ or pldnly laid dorvn fuch an Ahfolute Subjection,
and Non-refifiance to Governors, as fome have built
upon the i:^th ChApter of his Epi(ilc to the Roinans,
and this before he was accnfed as a Pefiilenr Fdlow, and
a mover ot' Sedition, Att, 24., 5. he could not poffihly
have done more for his oirn Defence than to have appealed
to that Chapter, and Pleaded that he was an Enemy to
Sedition, &c. This is the Objection ; but Mr. H. has
been fo kind as to fave me the trouble of a Reply to
II The fame word that is rendered Su^reme^ i S. P*fc
* Page 62,
M 4
( 142 )
ft, for himfelf fufficicntly anfwers it towards the
bottom of the Page, by acqunnting us with the tenor
of his Acculation, which was that he endeavoHred t(^
drajv his HearcTS cjf from the Ohfirvmon of the Cere-
menial Law, ar.d that this was all the Sedition or Di-
(hirbancc intended in this Accufation, Which being
fo, I lee not what reafon the Apoftle had to appeal
to thefe words of his Epidle to the ^(jw4»i 5 his proper
bufineis being tojuliiiie what he had taught amongit
the Jfjr; bis Accufers, not to go off to another Argu-
ment, which how»truc foever, had yet no relation to
th^B^nt they w^ere then upon.
He adds another Obfcrvation hy the nay^ vihich he
niight every whit as well have let alone, for any fer-
vice it w^ill do Him, or his Caufe ; however I murt
take notice of it, that he may not complain of a neg-
led* And it is this, He feems hy his Appealing to
Rome for Judgment in hu C^fe, to have been pretty
nell fatiifled that the Courfe of Publick Juftice nvas not
yet fo interrupted and dijfurhrdj hut that he might yet
have all the Right allovped him that a Roman could
elaibi. The natural Confequence of which is, that
how^ bad foever Ner$ were in himfelf, yet fo long as
he had thofe under him who took care to fee Juliice
adminifiered, fo that an Appellant might have all the
Right done him that he could defire, there was no
ju(i ground for taking up Arms againif him, even
upon Mr /i*r. own Principle. And if iVere were not
to be refified, very few other Princes can have de-
fer ved ir.
One thing f more Mr. H. obferves, that n^hat
S. Paul has delivered in this Chapter, concerning
the Duty of Subje£ls, is not harely hy way of Precept,
t Page 92.
(M3)
or Command enly^ as He hath done in tuany other
Cafes, hut hy Vfay of Reafoning, or inferrinjr one thinjr
from another. So f.iy I too. He adds t"hat this mil
help mightily to fecttre the true Senje of the Place, In
wliich I concur with him like wife. So that, lays
^c, in order to prove that 1 have ruijlahn or mifrepre-
fcnted S. Paul, it mill not he fufjicient to fay^ that he
condemns RerifiancCj and prejjeth Subjedtion ; for fi^
ihys Mr H. do I^ and fo he certainly docs, if pleading
for Refiftance with all his might, be to condemn Re-
fi^ance^ and to prefs SuhjeBion. But it mu^ be /hewn y
as he proceeds that his Rcafoning concludes agatnfi the
Refjfiance i^hich I have tanght to he lanrful. So that
here by his own confeHlon, condemning Refiftance, is
ie Aching it to he lavful : But this, as I have obferved^
is Mr lis. way of condemning. Yet this is not ail ;
for it murt be farther fhewn, that the Apoftle ne-
cejfarily inferrs Juch a Paflive Submifllon, as Mr H.
ha! denied to follow from it -, and that this PafTage f^»
admit of no Reftridions, though numherlefs other Pajfages
of the New TeRament neceffarily require them. Both
which Points I hope I have fully cleared to the Sa-
tis^dtien of the honeff and impartial Reader. For
I have proved that the Apottle dees infer from the
Magilira^e's being God's Ordinance, &c. fuch a Stib-
miflive PafTive Obedience as Mr. H. ha^ been zeal-
cufly labouring to extirpate; and that not only this
Pajfage does admit of no Rejrriciion, but all the other
Places he has cited out of the New Teftament for
refiraining it, leave it yet as free and unrefirained
as it was before.
Thus I have gone through the firft Part of my
Undertaking, %vhich was ' to (hsw that A4r H. has
not proved the truth of his DoBrine of ReftjlanGe: And
from what I have written it is eafis to obl^erve,
that he has neither given us a true account of the
ApoRle's Do(Sriue in his Text, nor really eliabliilied
the
( 144 )
the hwfulncfs of Refirting the higher Powers in any
cafe, nor lo much as laid down a true Criterion
whereby even according to his own Dodlrine Sub-
jeds might know when it is lawful for them to fly
to Arms, or what iieps mufi nccefTarily have beta
taken by their Superiours, before they might war-
rantably apply themfelves to this method for redrefs
of their Griev.mces, it his Dodrine had been true ;
Bcfides that he bids defiance to the Parliament, no
lefs than the Queen, by teaching both from the ^
Pulpit, and from the f Prels, that /honld all who
are pojpjfed of Por^er^ in any Form of Governmenty
confentj and a/^reey to in/lave the People committed by Pro-
vidence to their Care^ and to make them MiferahUy
II there is nothing in Nature^ or in the Chriflian Re^
ligion^ that can hinder the People from redrejfing their
GrieveticeSy and from anfwering the Will of Almighty
God, fi far as to prefcrve, and fccnre the Happinejs of
the Pnhlick Society,
The natural Confequence of which Doctrine is,
that if the Bill againtt Occaftonal Conformity had
formerly gone on as was intended, which one Part
¥^ Page lo.
f Page 38.
II So alfo in the Preface to his Original and In/lit ui ion
of Civil Government Vifcuffed, p. xi. Is not Univerfal
Mijery and B^ine, the fame, whether it comes from the
hands of M-rny, or of One ? Would not the Unhappinefs
of tills N^ition, in particular , have been the fame, whe-
ther a Lite F^ng alone, or by the help of Si formal Law,
had fubjefted it to the keligion of I{pme^ and the Maxims
of France ? &c.
of
r H5 )
of the Nation would hare been fure to complain of
as a Hardlliip upon them ; or at prelcnt if the
Party now laid afide Ihould diflike the Proceedings
of the next Parliament, and (hould conclude them
to tend to the Prejudice and Damage of the People,
and a likely means of making them miferable, they
are at Liberty to raiie a Commotion in the Nation,
and try if they can by Force regain their former Places
of Honour, and Advantage, and Power, in order to their
own and the Nation^ Safety. And lo here is a deli-
cate Scheme laid for Rebellion, whenfoever an Op-
portunity fhall offer it kU. Efpecially lince fuch as
may be inclined to it will prefently coniirue him to
recommend it, as a noble, a glorious and honour-
able Undertaking, to free themfch^cs and their Ad-
herents from the LofTcs, the Negleft, and other In-
conveniencies, they might otherwife come to labour
under, and perhaps their Polterity in luccecding Ge-
nerations.
This too many will eafily peifwade thcmfelves
to have been his meaning, in telling them ^ that Sup-
fofing it true^ that Governors aEi contrary to the End
of their Inftitntion^ invade the Rights of their SuhjeH^s^
and attempt the Rnine of th.it Society^ over vehich they
Are placed : it is Lawful and Glorious for thefe Sub-
jects to confult the Happinefs of the Publick, and of
their *pGJ}erity after them, by oppofing and re(ij}in^ fuch
Governours.
Mr. H, proceeds at large to anfwer divers Ob-
jections againli his Doctrine ; molt of which I ftiall
entirely pafs over, as not pertinent to my prefeht
purpole. But before he does this, he profefTes f
to
* Page 40,
t Page 65,
/^^
. ( I40
fft dorvn the Dodrine he has tdnght, and then the
Dodrin contrary to it^ whereby to fet off his own
to the better Advantage. Both thefe I fhall fubjoia
here, and then fhall conclude this Firrt Part, with
a Third, which I promile my feif the Reader will
find to be a truer and by much a jufter ftate of the
Cafe than either of then^.
His own Do6irine, he tells us, may he ccmprifedm
this one follorying Propofttion^ in the yvords jufl now
mentioned', Suppofin£ it tmCf that Governors aEh con-
trary to the End of their Inftitution, and invade the
Rights of their SHhjetiSy and attempt the Rmne of that
Society over nhich they are placed ; it is Lav&ful and
Glorious for thefe SnhjcEis to conjult the Happinefs of
the PnUid^ and of their Pofierity after thew, hy Op-
pofing and RejijHng fnch Governours,
This is Mr. //*£. Do£lrine, in his own Words;
and if this be falfe, the contrary, as he ju(ily ob-
ferves mutt be true. This he undertakes to let down
therefore in the following Words ; Stippofing it true,
that Governours a5i contrary to the end of their hfii-
tution, and invade the Rights of their SuhjeEls^ and at-
tempt the Rmne of that Society over nhich . they are
placed ; it is not Lawful for thefe Subjeds to confuh
the Happinefs of the Fublick, and of their Polferity,
hy oppoftng and refifting fuch Governours, Bnt it is
their Duty, and Glorious for them, to fnffer patiently all
their Oppriffions, and to let the Plappinefs of Humane
Society he entirely Ruined at their Will and Pleafure.
In both thefe Propofitions Mr. H. entirely fets alide
not only the Dc£lrine of his Text, but the good
Providc5ice of God, and the gracious Promifcs of Pro-
te£^ion he has made to thofe that cafi their care upon
him^ and fnfftr patiently and chri(iianly for his lake.
Nor i= there a Word in cither of them that in the
kali
r »47 )
leaft favours of ChriRianity, or might not have much
better become a profefled Heathen, than a Difciple
of our BleiTed Lord and Saviour; or a meer Pohti-
cian, than a Preacher of the Goipel.
Therefore if he pleafe to give me Ieave,I will offer
at another Propofition, which perhaps may let the
Queliion we are upon in a better light ^ but which
1 am fure fuits much better with the Precepts of the
Gofpel, and that Dependance we all ought to have
upon Almighty God, in our greatefi Exigences,
and when under our moli difmal Fears or Suffer-
ings.
It is this; Suppapn^ it true^ that Govermurs aEi con-
trary to the End of their Infiitfttion, and in all refpeits
as ill as Mr. H. fuppofesj as it is not fafe for their Suh-
je6is to confult the Happinefs of the PablicJ^, and of
their Pofierity, by oppofing and refijling fpich Governours,
le^ft they thereby provoke Almighty God to bring
upon them a much forer DefiruCtion than what they
thus endeavour to (hve off; So on the ether hand it
is their Duty, and Glorious for them, patiently to fiffer
all their Opprejjions, as the Primitive Martyrs and
Confefibrs did, as Chritiian Sub;c6ls, and Difciples of
Chriit, wholly referring their Caufe, and refigrJng
themfeives to God's good PJeafure ; either to Le de-
livered in his due time, or if he fhall have other-
wife determined concerning them, reiolutely and
chearfully, faithfully and fiibmi (lively, to bear what
ever he fhall, in his infinite Wifdom, lee fit to lay upon
them, in a firm and full affurance of an Abundant
Recompence in a future State, when their light Af^
jiiElionSj and which r^ere comparatively b-H for a mo-
ment, pall have nfrought out for them a f^r more ex-
ceeding and eternal ff eight of Glory,
The
C 148 )
The fumm of all is, that it is much fafer and bet-
ter, more laudable and glorious, more dutiful and
Chriliian, to rely wholly upon that Good Provi-
dence, which Mr. H. has left entirely out of the
Controverfie, than upon the Refiftance he is fo zealous
an Advocate for.
The End of the Firji Part.
BOOKS
BOOKS Sold by W. TsiyloT, at the Ship
in Pater-nofter-Row.
SERMONS on feveral Subjeas, ^c.
Vol. yill. Holinefs the Great Defign of the Gofpel
Difpeniation.
Chrirt's Life a Pattern of Holinefs to Chriftians.
The Holinefs of Chriliians ought to be Eminent.
The Holinefs of Chriliians ought to be Confpieuous.
The VVifdom of being Holy.
The Advantage of being Holy.
The Pleafure of being Holy.
The Exemplary Holinefs of the Primitive Chriftians.'
Chrili's Grace fufficient to make Chriftians Holy.
•Vol. IX. The Nature, Extent, and Polity of God's
Kingdom on Earth.
God's Omniprefence the beft Guard again ft Sin.
Perpetual Rejoycing the Duty of Chriftians.
All things to be done to the Glory of God.
All things to be done in the Name ofChrifh
The Meditation of God's Love the Good Man's Delight.
The Vanity of Hearing the Word of God without Do-
ing it.
The Duty and Advantage of feeking Spiritual Things.
The Sinfulnefs and Mifchief of Worldly Anxiety. .
The Great Duty and Happinefs of Loving God, &c.
Vol. X. The EaOnefs of Chrift's Yoke.
The Chriflian Race.
Chrift the Way, the Truth, and the Life.
Chrift a Saviour before his Incarnation.
The Prcfence of Chrift in the Religious AfTcmblics of
Chriftians.
The
The Way of feeking God fo as to find him<
The Way orplcafingGod.
The Parable of the Sower.
The Blefling oi Purity in Heart.
' Againli Ra(h Swearing.
A Spittal Sermon, on i Tim. 6. 17.
Obedience to Govcrnours.
AD three by the Right Reverend Father in God, Will,
Beverlige, D. D. late Lord Bifliopof St. -^/^p/^. Printed
from his Original Maniilcripts.
' Dewondratie de Deo ■ five Methodns ad Cognttionem Dei
I^laturalem^ hrevis ac dcmonjfrativa* Cut accednnt Epiftoltt
qnadarK miJcelUnea ; de AnimtZ Natura & Immortditate^de
f^eritate Religionis Chriliiand^ de UniverfOy &c, Authore
Jofepho Raphfon, A. M. & Reg. Soc^ Socio.
An Univeriity Oration concerning the different Fates
of the Chriftian Religion, I'poken in thePubiick A(5l of
the Univerlay of (j(r;2fi/^ the nth Dayofy1/^j/, 1708.
In which the Apoiiolical Inllitution of Epiicopacy is
afierted, Separation on the account of Ceremony is con-
demned, and an univerfalConiormity of the Proteffant
Churches to the ancient Difciphneand Worfhipis wi{h*d
for. By John Ahhonjus Turreiin, PaRor, Pro(efIor of
Divinity and FcclcfiaHical Hil^ory, and Deputy Reftor
of iheUDiverfity. The Second Edition. To which is
added, Dr^^NicholU^ Thanks to Mr. T^rretin ; Written
by Order of the Society forPropagation of Rehgion^for his
Oration of the different Fates, dedicated to them.
A Bridle for the Tongue, under thele following Heads^
t/i;?:,. Of prophane Atheifiical Dilcouric, of Blafphemy,
of ra Hi and vain Swearing, of Falfe-accufmo, or bear-
ing Falls- vvitnels, of Calumny or Slander, of Detradion,
or Backbiting, ar.d of Tale-bearins; and Reproof, of Ccn-
foricufnels, or ralli Judging, of Scofling, Derifion or
Mocking, of Contumely or Reproach, of Imprecation or
Curfing, of Brawling, Qiiairelling, or Wrangling, of
Diflimiilation or Deceit, of Flattery, of Lying, Equivo-
cation, Promife- breaking, and Dilcovering Secrets, of
TalkativenelSjG.irrulity, or vain Babling,of Oltentacion,
or Boaliing, of Qiicreloulnefs or Murmuring, offoolifh
Jelling, of obiccne and imirodeli Talk. By Htnrji
UoQton^ M. A»
Mr. HOADLT's
MEASURES of SUBMISSION
T O T H E
Civil Magiftrate
Enquired into, and Dilprovcd.
Fart. li.
Wherein is fhewn,
That the R E S I S TA N C E Mr. HO A D L T has
taught is contrary to Scripture, and to the Doctrines
and Pradices ol'ihc Primitive Chrifiians, to the Do-
drine of our own Church, and the Laws of rhe Land ;
and moreover that it is not lo neceifary in orJer to
the Wclfife of Mankind, as he leems to imagine.
T>V a ^JCsbpter of t\)t Church of England.
If^/jen I confuhr how expefly Chrift forbids his Difciples to
refirt Evil, Matt. J. 59. how fever ely th.it Kefijlance u co-t\^
devmed hy S, Paul, and ^/;.7^ Condemnation ii declired the
Pumjlment of \t, I am forced to cry out ^ Oh! what Times
have we fallen in, in which Men dare^ aga'uifl the cxprefs
Laws of the Go/pel, defend that Pra^ice upon which G?d hath
faffed this Condemnation? If whofoever break tiie leail of
thefe commandments, and teach men fo, fball be called
leafl in the Kingdom of God •, what fia 11 their Portion he
wlo teach Men to break one of tlie grearefl: of theCe Com-
mandments,/z/r/; as are thehaws of Peace and Snhje^ion !
And what may we not look for from fuch Teachers^ who dare
tax that glorious Docirine ofpatierit Suferijig, as hutijj) and
irrational \ and though it he exprejly faidy i S. Pet, z, zi.
That Chrift by fuffering for us, left us an example, how to
follow his flaps? Vindication of the Church and State of Scot-.
land. By GILBERT BURNET, Profedor of Theology
in Glafgow, now the LordBiJbop of SARUM- j\ 17,18.
LONDON: Printed for JV. Freeman at the Bi'^le iMaiChaji-
cery Lane^ Fleetjlreet^ and R. JVilkin at the King^s./fcjd in
St. PauPs Churchy ardy 1 7 1 2 .
THE
T RE FACE,
MR. HOADLT in the beginning of hi^
third Ghapter profefles , to fet down
the Doftrine he had taught, and the Doftrine
contrary to it, that fo the Reader might the
better judge of both, and might the more
eafily fee, on which fide the Truth lies. His
own Doftrine he comprifes in this Propofition,
Snppofing it true, that Governors aB contrary to
the End of their Inflitution , and invade the
Rights of their Sithjedls^ and attempt the Rptin of
that Society^ over which they are placed:, it is
Lawffd and Glorieits for thcje Snbje&s to confnlt
the Happinejs of the PHblicl{^ and of their P-^fie*
riiy after theniy by opp.fing and refiflingfnch Go^
vernors. This he dvhvers as the Subftance and
Epitome bf his own Doftrine. And to fup-
port: it he argues, That if this PropoJ/tion he
falfe^ the contrary muft he true. Which there-
fox^ he fetS down thuSi
A 5 Suppd^
The Preface.
Suppoffjg it true^ that Govertiors aU contrary
to the End of their hfjiitHtion^ and invade the
Rights of their StthjeCU^ and attempt the Rnin
vf)hat Soaety, over rvhich they are placed 5 it is
not Larvfd for thefe Snbje&s to confalt the Hap-
pincfs of the Publiek^^ and of their Pojierity^ by
oppofing and refiling fuch Governors, But it is
their Duty ^ and Glorious for them ^ to fnffer
patiently all their Opprejjions, and Utthe Bappi-
nefs of Human Society be entirely ruined at their
Will arid Pleafure. And this latter Propo-
fition he thinks fhould feem fo abftird to all
Perfons of Underftanding, ^fs to be reje&ed^ if
any thing ought to be fo^ without farther Exami-
7jation. Hence in the Conclufion of the for-
mer part of this Difcourfe, I thought it pro-
per to give the Reader another view of this
Controverfy, by fetting it in a , truer Light ^
and which far better deferves the Attention of
aChriftian, whok Convcrfatian ought to be
continually in Heaven, and whom our BleiTed
Saviour teaches to feekprji the Kingdom of God
and his Right eouf?2efs, as of infinitely more im-
portant Concern to him, than all the greateft
Temporal Safety and Welfare, and who ought
to be mindful, that had Refiftance been the
beft means of promoting our prefent Happi-
nefs, which is more than Mr. HW/y will ever
be able to prove, yet were this by no means
to be fct in competition with the Rewards or
PuniQi-
the FtefacL
iPuniftiments of the other World. tl^us
therefore fay I,
Suppofirig H true^ that Governors aB contrary
to the End of their hjiitution , and in all re-
fpefts as ill as Mr. Hoadly fuppofes^ as it is not
fafe for their Subjects to oppofe and refijl fuch Go-
vernors , left they thereby provoke Almighty
God to bring upon them a far heavier De-;
ftruftion, than what they thus endeavour to
ftave off 5 fo on the other hand it is their
Duty, and Glorious for them^ patiently to ffffer
all their Opprejjions^ as the Primitive Martyrs
and Codfeflbrs did, and as Chriftian Subjefts,
and the Difciples of Chrift ought to do ,
wholly, referring their Caufe and refigning
themfelves to God*s good Pleafure, either td
be delivered in his due time, or if he (hall
have otherwife determined concerning them,
refolutely and chearfuUy, faithfully and fub-
miffively to bear, whatever He (hall in his in-
finite Wifdom fee fit to lay upon them ^ in a
firm and full Affurance of an abundant Recom-
pence in a future State, when their Ui^ht Af-..
fiiciionsy which were comparatively hut for a
Moment , (hall have wrought out for them
a far more exceeding and eternal Weight ofGlor),.^
And now tli^t I may proceed in Mr. H.*s own
method, I add, // thk Vropofition be falfe, the
contrary mnjl be true-^ which therefore I (hall
here fet down.
A 4 '^^Pi^i
the Preface.
make all good Chriftians exceedingly rrtbfe
defirous to lay up to themfelves Treafures iH
Heaven^ though with the lofs of all they had
efteemed moft highly here, and even of their
Lives if called to it, than forfeit their eternal
Welfare for the fake of the utmoft Happinefs
this World can pofTibly afford.
So that every one muft needs fee, that if
would have been much more becoming Mr. H/s
Charafter, who himfelf owns (a) thnt he was
to aU the part of a Divwe^ to have really done
fo, to call upon People to look forward to
another State, and make it their chief care id
provide for that, than to put therii upon con-
fulting their temporal Saifety, if Refinance can
ia any fenle be faid to be a confulting that, in
direft defiance to his Text, and the Doftrine
of that Religion whereof he is a Preacher.
And barely thus changing the State of the
Queftion, and putting it upon its true foot,
fhews plainly that Mr. H/s way of arguing is
dangerous, and confifts rather in an artful turn
of Words, than any true and folid Reafoning.
Inafmuch as do but once apply the Cafe of.
Refiftance to the Doftrine of the Gofpel and
the Hopes of another Life, and the Fear of
that heavy Damnation the Apoftle has annext
to it, and it has immediately a very different
Face, from what it had, when applied only to
the
i^a) Mcafurcs of Submiilion. p. 112,
The Preface,
the prefent Safety and Happinefs of ourfelves,
and the Community whereto we appertain.
I am perfuaded any impartial Perfon may
eafily be Satisfied, by what has been faid in the
former part of this Difcourfe, of the Unlaw-
fulnefe of the Refifiance Mr, H. has taught.
Bet yet to make it more plain and evident, I
have undertaken a farther Confideration of it,
to (hew its Inconfiftency with either Chrifti-
anity, or the Laws of the Land ^ which I
confefs has fwelled to fomewhat a larger Bulk
than I intended, : but yet I hope is not larger
than the Argument I am treating of required.
And if the Reader find it to his fatisfaftion,
and that I have really performed what I un-
dertook, I (hall not be forry that I have been
at more Pains to ferve him, than I had at firft
propofed to mylelf.
All I have farther to add, is only to entreat
the Reader's Pardon that this fecond Part has
not fooner followed the other, as it ought to
have done 5 and as it (hould have done, be-
ing ready tor thePrefs before the laft Term,
but that it could not be got printed time
enough to be publi(hed then.
THE
THE
contents;
THE lntrodu3-ion» p. i. The t)efign of the
Whole, p. 2.
C H A P. I.
Whether Mr. H.'x DoSrine ofkejiftance be agr(abk
/-to Scripture ^ p. 5. The Teflimony of Scripture
is againfl it, ibid. The Titles gii)en to Sove-
reign Frinces therein, p. 4. Prohibitions of Re-
Jiflance in the Old Tejiament. ibid. And in the
New. p. 7. Mr. H.V Exceptions to thefe con-
fidered,^, 11.
C H A P. II.
Whether Mr.Yi.^s IboQrine cfRefifiance be agre/ible
to, the Dollrine and Fra^ice of the Primitive
Chriftiansl p. 37.
SECT. I. What the Dc^rine of the Primitive
Chriftians was, ai to the Duty of Obedience to
Governors, p. 39. This Jhewn from the Conjii^
tutions called ApojiolicaL p. 40; From S. Igna-
tius, p- 4T. Fir^;® Juttin M. ibid. From kl\[Q-
iiagoras, Theophilus Antiochenus, ^W 5. Poly-
carp, p. 42. FromS.\iQr\Zu%. p. 43. FromTtt-
tulllan. p. 44. From Origen. p. 46. Frojn
S. Cyprian, p. 47. From Marinus, and Theo-
tgcojjs. p. 50; From Dionyfius ^/Alexandria. p.> to
From
The Contents.
pr^^ LaSlantius, ^;7rf Gregory Nazianzen. p. 53.'
IVom 5. Ambrofe. p. 53. fr^>w Gregory Nyl^
fen. p. 5;4. Frf7« 5. Jerome, ^WOptatus. p.^y.
Yrom S. Auguftin. p. 56. jpw/r 5. Chrylo-
Horn. p. 57.
SECT. II. r^i^^r r??^ TraSice of the Vrimitive
Chriftians was^ in the point of Obedience to Go-
vernors, p. 62. They prayed for their prefent
Governors, p. 63. They readily fubmitted to
the hardefiUfage they met with jrom them. p.66.
And tho" it were againji Law. p. 7 1 . As was
ufual in many Cafes, p.74. They bare their ma-
ny Hardjhips with a wonderful Calmnefs and Sub-
fnijjion. p. 93. And thii when well able to have-
defended themfelves. p. 100. And when they
did not want fuch as would have headed thent in
anlnfurreSion. p. ic8.
SECT. III. What Obligation we are all under^
to the Imitation of thefe devout and heavenly-
minded Chriftians. p. 112. In what Senfe they
underftood the Doffrine of the Scriptures^ li to
the Cafe ofRefiftance. p, 113. What in dif pen-
fable Obligation they thought themfelves under to
behave themfelves accordingly, p. 116. How we
are all bound to follow their Example herein.
p. 119.
SECT. IV. What Mr. H. has offered in anfwer
to this Argument ccnfidered. p. 12^.
CHAP. III.
What the T)oVirine of our own Church is^ in rela-
lation to thps Principle of Non-refiftance. p. 172.
Thisjhewn from the DoBrines of J ever al of our
Bifhops^ and other Divines, p. 173. And from
theDo^rine of the Homilies, p. 188. Mr.H.'s
Replies confide red. p, 201.
CHAP.
The Contents.
C H A p.^iv;:'
JVhether Mr, H.V DoSrine be corifijient with our
own Municipal haws] p» 211./ A^^ countenance
given to it hy the fe haws. p. 212. But on the
contrary^ They declare the Supremacy to be folely
■ in the King. p. 214. That all Allegiance is due
to Him alone, p. 222. That he hoi the J pie
Tower of the Militia, p. 2^23.' That all Refi-
ftance of him is HighTreafon, p. 230. And con-
demn all Coercion of him. p. 251. And all Con-
fpiring or Imagining his Death., p. 233. MrXi's
Fretences to the contrary anfwered. p. 251. .
Whether a patient SuhmiJJion and Non-re/i/iance be
' not preferable to Rejiflance upon divers Ac-
\ counts^, p. 245;. It is more pie afing to Almighty
God. p. 246. It ii more becoming our holy Fro-r:
. feffion. p.' 247. It k a likelier method of prefer *'
ving and propagating our Religion, p. 252. It
; is. q-furer courfe for obtaining eternal tiappinefs
'iM^dfter. p. 258. And is not attended with
fuch dreadful Confequcnces at prefent ^ as the
generality of the World are apt to imagine, p. 2590
The Qonclicfion of the Whole, p/263.
jO^^. LETTER concerning the Uomlies*
Mr.
(1>
Mr. 3ioaDl]? s
Measures of Submission
TO T H E
CIVIL MAGISTRATE
Enquired into, and Difproved.
Part. II.
■ ■ — » ^
Tbe Introdu^ion*
THOUGH it were anfwer enough to Mr.Ho4^-
ly, to have ihewn the Wcaknefs of his Ar-
guments, and that after all the Applaule
his celebrated Performance has met withj
upon a little Examination, it appears to
fall very fhort, of proving the Lawfulnefs of that
RESISTANCE it is fo celebrated for ; yet the more
cfFedually to ertablifln that truly Chrirtian Dodrine of
Non-reftfimce , ^^•hich he has fo induflrioufly fet himfelf
to overthrow, I propounded in the fecond place, and
accordingly now proceed, To tvlnce the GromdlefneJ^ and
^alftty of hii Docirine^ and that as he has not yet been
able to Prove it, fo neither is it in itfelf capable of Proof.
B This
This inuft ncceHfarily. be acknowledged to be true, fup-
poCiu^ he has neither Scripture, Reafon, nor Antiquity'
of his fide. But if not only thefe do not bear tel^imony
to his Do61rine> but are diredly oppofite to it ; and if
moreover it be condemned by our own Church, and
the Laws ofour Civil Conliitution, and in divers refpeds
tends to the apparent Damage and De(tru6^ion of all
that fliall embrace it, I know not what more can be
defired, to deted the Falfenefs and Abfurdity of ir.
Wherefore to let the Reader fee, that this is the true
State of the Cafe, I (liall now fet myfelf to maintain
thefe following Charges, againft the Reji/hnce Mr. H» has
undertaken to vindicate : That it is contrary,
1. To Scripture.
2. To the Sentiments of the ancient Church.
5. To the Dodrine of our ow^n Church, and its moft
crninent Divines, who have generally taught and main-
tained the contrary.
4. To the Law^s of the Land,
5. And in the fifth and laft place, That a patient
^ Submillion and Non-refi(tance is preferable to it upon
'divers accounts, as more pleafmg to Almighty God,
more becoming our Holy Profeifion, a far likelier method
of preferving our Religion, and a furer courfe for ob-
taining eternal Happinefs hereafter ; and withal is not
attended with fuch dreadful (^onfequences at prefent,
as the generality of the World are. too apt to imagfne.
Each of thefe Charges, if well made out, muff ncceili-
rily be a pow^erful Argument againtt all Refinance of
the Higher Powers ; but all of them together will leave
thofe utterly inexcufable, who refolve not to be convin-
ced by fuch abundant Evidence. Thefe therefore f
clefign for the Subje6l of the remaining part of this
Difcourfe 5 and in treating of them, I lliall alfo take
notice of whatever I think moft material, in Mr. H$.
Anfwers to the Objedions already produced againft
him.
CHAP.
(3)
CHAP. I.
Whether 31;'. HV. 'DoBrine of ReJiRance be agree*
cble to Serif ture:
THAT Mr. H, has no Foundation for thisDo(5lnn^
in Scripture, I have ftiewn already. And front
what has been faid, it is eafy to obferve more-
over, That this Dcttrine^is not only not taught in Scri-
pture, but is highly condemned by it as falfe and erro-
neous, and contrary to the Divine Will. Though I
have yet faid but little more upon that Subied, than
what was barely needful, for vindicating the Do6lrine
of the Holy Scriptures, from Mr. H'% malnterpretation
of them , and to let his Admirers lee, th^Lt our BieiTed
Lord and his Apoltles have not ethbhfned the Doclrine
of Refiif ance, as Mr. H. would hava ; th^q;i, thought to
have done. ;^.
Wherefore to prove this the more effe6lually, I am
now to produce the Teliimony o^ Scripture againrt hiir^
andijhew what declared Enemies both the Old and New
Tettament are to his darling Meajures cf Stthmiffion.
And one would think, that whofoever deliberately
attends to what is there written, fhould foon be fatif-
ficd, without any nice unnecefTary Enquiries, on which
fide of the Quedion ther Truth lies. For the Duty of
Submidion to Authority indefinitely, and without re-
ftricTfion only to good Princes, and who duly attend to
the end of their inliitution, is. not fo obfcurely taught
there, as to need any Study, or Learning, or diligent
Search for the difcovery of it. And if it appear otheiT-
wife to any, it can be only to fuch, whofc UndcrRand-
ing is byalted by the power of Prfjudice or Intereft, ot
that have beea. chic fly, if not only, converiant in lucb
Authors, as have pui pofcly let tuemfslvcs to (iart need-
iefs and unaccountable Difficnirics, whv^reby to perplex
and cbfcure it, and prepoflefs Peoples Minds, andindif-
.pofe them fox the receptioh of it.
B -i ' .Fes
(4)
For befides that, the Scripture (iiles Sovereign Princes
(4) the Lord's Anointed, his {h) Minijlers, his (c) Chofen;
and even his ovirn Name is put upon them, and they
arc called by no meaner a Title than that of the Gods ;
(^d) 1 have faid ye are Gods, and ye are all the children of
the Moji High: And before this, (e) Thon /halt not revile
the Gods: Which we may allure our felves was not done
cafually, and without defign, but to raife our Efteem
cf them, and beget in all Subjects the greater Reverence
and Veneration for them, and make every one tremble
at the thoughts of deprefrmg thofe, whom the Almighty
Xin^ of Heaven and Earth thus delights to honour ;
Befides this, let any one read in the Old TeBament
fuch Prohibitions as thefe; (/) Thoa p>alt not revile the
Gods, nor curfe the Ruler of thy people, (g) Curfe not the
King, no not in thy thonght ; and curfe not the Rich, the
great Men, and fuch as are in fubordinate Authority,
in thy Bed-Chamher : And for this reafon, That as God
liimielf knows all thy moft fecret Offences, and what-
foever Wickednefs of this nature lurks privately in thy
Heart, fo he vvill not fuffer it to lie concealed, but by
fome unexpe6ted means or other it (hall come to light ;
For a Bird of the Air fhall carry the voice, and that nvhick
hath Wings fhall tell the matter.
Let him cbferve the -fifth Commandment, requiring
to {h) Honour o'jr Father and our Mother ; whicli Divines
Iiave generally underRood to relate to the Civil, no lefs
than to the Spiritual, and to the Natural Parent.
Let him weigh well the Direction given by Samuel to
the Ifraelites, (i) upon their requeft for a King to rule
over them, that they might be governed as their Neigh-
bours round about them were.thcre firft.(^) he tells them
hovv ill they had done in defiring another King, when
the Lord himfelf was their Sovereign, and governed them
by
(.•7) I Sam. 2. 10. and iz. 5. andiCf, 6. and many other
phccs. (/') Rom. 15. 4. (cj Pfal. 8p. ;. a?id 106. 2^,
(d) Pfal. 82. 6. (0 Exod. 22. 28. (/) Ibid.
(g) EccJtf. 10. 10. (/O Exod. 20. 12, (i) I Sam. 8.5.
ik) V. 6. grv.
(5)
by his own more immediate Orders ; and bow highly
he refented this their Petition, and how Ibrcly he was
difplcafed at it. (a) They have not rejechd Thee^ lays
God, but they have rejeEied Ade, that J fhonU not reign
over them* Then he proceeds to acquaint them, what
they were hke to 2;et by their cliange; That their Sons,
their Daughters, their Servants and their Cattle, lliould
be taken from them ; their Nobles and Freemen fliould
be made Slaves, and employed in mean and fervile
Offices; and their Goods and Poflefllons, their Fields,
and Vineyards, and Olivevards lliould be extorted from
them, and given to his Officers and Servants, ih) This
veill he the manner of the King that [hail reign over yon :
He will tah your Sons, nnd appoint them for mmfelf, for his
Chariots, and to he his horfemen, and fome pull run he fore
his chariots. And he will appoint him captains over thoH-
fands, and captains over fifties, and will [ei them to ear his
ground, and to reap his harvejl, and to make his inflru-
ments of war y and inftruments of his chariots. And he will
take your Daughters to be confcElionaries, and to he cools, and
to be bakers. And he will take your fields, and your vine"
yards, and your oliveyards, even the hiji of them, and give
them to his fervants. And he vsill take th? tenth of your
feed, and of your vineyards, and give to his Officers, and to his
fervants. And he will take your men- fervants, and your maid-*
fervants, and your goodlic;} young men, and your a/fes, and put
them to his work. He will take the tenth of your fheep, and ye
/hall be his fervants. And iaft of all, he prefcribes the
courfe they were to take under thefe PrelTures ; namely,To
make their Complaint to Almighty God, and fue to him
for relief. They muft expect to lofe their Children, their
Eliates, their Liberty, their Servants, their Cattle, and
to be made a Prey, not only to the King but to his Mi-
ni(iers too, his Servants and Officers. And a King that
rules thus tyrannically, I dare fay Mr.f/. will not own
to attend continually to the good End of his Jnjiitution, Yet
when reduced to this fad condition, the Prophet doe?
not teach them, as Mr, H. would have done, to take up
B 3 • Arms
(a) I Sam, 8.7. {h) v. 1 1, ^c.
(6}
Tlrms in tbeiir own Defence^ againft fuch a inercife^
Invader of their Rights. He does not.inRrucl them,
that then would be a proper time for them to fiiake off
their Yoke, to rife againlt fuch an imperious domineer-
ing Prmce, and dep(^fe and kill hiin: Does not recom-
mend it 2i% glorious and honour able to rid themfelves of fa
unagreeable a Governor, as no longer fit to be endured.
On the contrary, the only proper courfe he could di-
redi them 10, for the.redrefs of fuch their Grievances,
was, as I faid, to refer themfelves and their Caufe to
God, tke King of Kings and Lord of Lords ^- (4) Te [hull cry
in that day^ hecaufe of yot-tr King, ivhich ye (hall have cho^
fm yof4^ and the Lard nill not hear you in that day. Their
King W'juld be very hard upon them, and Almighty
God virouid not hearken to their Cry, A'^'heti they (hould
implore his Protc6tion in the day of their Calamity,
tvhich made their Cafe fVill abundantly the worfe. And
yet how intolerable foever their Oppreffions were, the
Prophet does not in the leart intimate any other Reme-
dy allowed them, befides that of Tears and Prayers;
not a word of Refiliins; fo arbitrary and tyrannical a
King. All the comfort he gives them is only this. That
tliey fhould cry becaufe of their King which they had
chofen ; but (hould not be heard. As if he had faid.
How unagreeable focver this Ufage will be to you, and
though you think your Cafe ever fo deplorable, yet may
you not rile up agamic your Kiiu;, to liiake off his heavy
Yoke by Force and Violence. You fhail only cry to
God for relief; and yet neither will he prefently deliver
you. However, though he do not, you are only to cry
to him; no other Weapons beins; allowed you, in re-
lation to your Sovereign Lord the King.
-; Let ^that Counfel 0'^ Solomon be attended to, {b) ^D
'^Q^.'lyS To ohjsrvc the month of the King ; that is, as
vve ' have it in cur Tranflation, To hep the Kings com^
mandment^mdthat in regard of the Oath of God* In re-
gard, fays (c) Bidiop Patrick^ Cor hecaufe of the matter J>
if the Oath to Vfhich God is a Witne^, and afevere Revenger
i: . . of
(a) T $m, 8, 18, ' ' (h) Ecclef. 8, z, (c) In loc.
<-7)
9^' the hreAch of it. And again, (4) Myfon, fearGod an^
the King^ and meddle not nuh them that are given to change;
or, as it is in the Verfion of the Seventy Two, f/it-3-' srefw
ckCtwv a775/9>jfl"/i?, Be difohedient to neither of them.
• Let it farther be obferved, what a Charader the fame
wife Solomon gives of a King ; That he is one {h) again fi
whom there is no Rifmg up 5 that is, fays the famous Bochart^
(c) Agaiaji whom none of his Snhjetis ought to rife ,• and
though many do it, this is always done againfi Lanv and
Right ,• That {d) Where his Word is, there is Porver ; and
(0 That none may fay unto him, What dofl thoti f None
may call him to an Account for his Doings, he having
no fuperiour but God alone.
Then let a Man ca(t his Eye upon the New Tefta-
ment, and obferve our BleffedLord, not only requiring
to (/) Render unto Cefar the things that are Cefars ; and
ovv^ning (g^ Pilate's Power, his Authority, and Do-
minion to DC (/)) given him from Above, even when he
was about to pafs the mo(t abominable and moft exe-
crable Judgment, that ever w^as given in the World •
but like wile fharply rebuking St. Peter, for drawing his
Sword without Commidbn, though in Defence of the
Son of God, and Saviour of the World, faying unto him,
(/) Pm up again thy fivord into his place, for all they that
take the jivord, that is, of their own Heads, and when
not entrulk^d Avith it by any Lawful Authority, ff-jall pe*
rifly -ivith the fword.
Let him look forward to the Apoftle St. Paul, and fee
him (k) Enjoining every JohI to be [nhjeEl to the Higher
R 4 Poivers
(a) Proy. 24. 21. (b) Prov. 30. 51.
(c) Epift. p, 41. £f Pha,leg. Par. 2. 1. i. c. 16.
Cd) Ecclef, 8. 4. (e) Ibid.
(f) St. Mat. 22. 2 1: Cg) Sr. John ip. n.
(/>) If we cojijider who Pilate was, namely^ the Roman G?-
vernor fent to them hy Cefar, fthe SiipremeJ we have mojl-
plain Tejimony^ that however wicked Supreme Powers vuy he^
or however wickedly they m.iy life their Power, yet is their Power
given them hy God, and none may invade it, or take upon him to
excrc'ife it, hut as they JJ;aU impart, 6) delegate' it. Lord'
Bifhop o^ Cork's Chrijlian Law cf the Sivord, p. 12,
(8)
Tomrs\ affuringus there is no power hut of God ; a^nd the
Powers that he, thoug,h fuch zsCUudifu and Nero, and
others of the Roman Emperors, are Ordained of God : And
for this reafon, whofoever refijhth the Pomr, refifleth thi
Ordinance of God, and they that reftfl, fljall receive to them- '
fehes Damnation y as the ju(t Reward of their Dif-
obedience.
Let him hearken to the fame Apoftle, declaring the
Neceflity of W StihjeUion ; and not only for Wrath, (h) or
iivhile People are too weak to defend themfelves, hut al-
fo for Confcience fah, and even when they are ftrong
enough in all appeatance to make head againti the
Higher Powers, with a probable expedation of Succefs ;
and again admonifliing Titm to warn thofe, comm.it-«
ted to his Care, of their Duty in this refpc6l, by (c) put-
ting them in mind t0 hefuhjeB to Principalities and Powers,
4md to obey Magifirates, Magiftrates indefinitely, with-
out confining fuch their Subjedlion to good Princes morq
than to the Bad, to the moft diligent and tendereft of
Governors, than to the cruellert of their Perfecutors; and
ift4 lartiy t^honin^ Timothy io fee, (^) Thu Prayers,
Supplicaiions, Intercejjions, and giving, of Thanks he made,
iiS for all Men, fo in a particular manner /or j^m^/, and
all that are in authority : Which fuits not well with fight-
ing againft them j and efpecially if what follows be;
attended to, namejy, Not that we may be enabled to
corre6l and bring them to Reafon, if they govern amifs,
but that under them we may lead quiet and peaceable lives ,
in allGodline^ andHoneHy,
Let him fee how St. Peter teaches. To (e) fubmit our
felves to every Ordinance of Man for the Lord's fah, and
mot barely for the fake of PublicK Peace, and the happi-
inefs of Society ; whether it be to the King as fupream, or
unto Governors under him, iuch as the Proconfuls, Pro-
curators, Deputies, and other Supcriours of dinant Co-
lonies^ as to thofe that are commiflioned and fent by him
for
(a) Rom. i^. 5.
(h) Milbourn*i Meafures ofRefiflancc, p. zz.
(rj Tit. 3, r, (d) iTim. 2, i, 2. (e) 1 St, Pet.z.i^if
( 9 )
for the punifhment of Evil-doers^ and for the prjtife of them
that do Ttell ; and how a little after he enjoins {a) To
fear God and honour the King; and again a little aftec
that, propounds our bleffed Saviour as a Pattern for
our imitation, in a patient and quiet Siibmiffion to the
fharpeft and moft barbarous Ufage ; (b) Becaufe Chriji
alfo hath fptffcred for «;, leaving hs an example that we
fhould tread in his jieps ; rfhn did no fin^ neither was gnilc
found in his mouth ; who when he was reviled^ reviled not
again ; when he fuffered^ he threatned noty hut cofnmittei
himfelf to him that judgeth right eoufiy ; who his own felf hare
our fins in his own hody on the tree, and not f^r his own
but for our fakes, that we being dead lo (in, might live un-
to righteoufnefS ; hy whofe ffripes we are healed ; and who
upon this account mi^ht jurfly require and expeCl from
us, that we be ready to fufFer after his Example, when-
foever God in his wife Providence fees fie to call us to
it.
Let him weigh with himfelf thofe Words of the ApofHe
St. James, (c^ x^iS))^c dvlt-riosildLt vfSlvy and hedothnotffov they
do no^ refil} you; or elle ^J)lyj.i^v that righteous Perfon
to whom this Epithet peculiarly belongs, our ever blef-
fed Saviour, as (d)Oecupienius, «;t Avli-AxfilAt, thePrefenC
for the Perfe6l Tenfe, after the manner of the Hebrews,
he did not refifiyou, as Grotitts (d) underiiands the place.
Let him, I fay, weigh the Words in either of thefe Sen-
fes, and try if he can any way prove it lawful, to take
a quite contrary courfe, when under Perfecutions and
Sufferings.
Let him proceed farther to St. Jude , and obferve
what a Mark that Apolile fets upon fuch a? CeJ d-ffje
pominionsy and sfeak evil of Dignities, though without
ever arming themielves again(t them; which were a
much higher, and a far more offenfive degree of Wicked-
nefs. Once
(aj I Pet. 2. 17. (h) V. 21, 22, 11, 24.
fO ch. s.<5. (djlnloc, T^; v. 8.
( lo)
Once more let him recollecl in the laft place, and
3uly weigh with himfelf, that froni the beginning of
the Bible to the end of ic, there is not one Diredlion for
forcible Jlefifta nee of our Lawful Superiors, under what-
foever PreHurts and ill Treatment, no: one Infiance
ever recommended to our imitation, nor fo much as
any the kail hint of the Lawfulnefs of fuch Proceedings;
that we find a great deal in Scripture again il them,
but not one wordany where in favour of them.
And then let him ferioufly and deliberately confider
with himfelf, ff any farther Condemnation ofRefiftance
could be thought needful, fuppofmg Almighty God had
undoubtedly defigned to prohibit it in all cafes ; and
if it be not very furprizing, that any, who call them-
felves our Lord's AmbaiTadors, (hould a6l fo diametri-
cally oppcfite to their Office, as to fet up for the De-
fence and Encouragement of it, as it vrere in open de-
fiance to that holy Word of God, which they are fent
to publiili. A. little Reflexion upon the feveral Texts
here recited, in favour of Kings, and the Honour and
Reverence, SubmifTion and Obedience due to them, will
eafily fuggeft the Necefiity of paying them all Duty and
Allegiance ; Adively, wherever we can do it fafely and
v;ith a good Gonfciencej^ and Pafhvely where we cannot
do it other Wife.
. And to fet up a Plea for RcfijUnce infome cafes, where
the Scripture- admits of none, were no better than tp
prefer our o^vn vain Imag' nations, before the undoubt-
ed Word of God, which has plainly required our Sub-
je(^ion and Obedience to Governors, but has made no
provifion for any Violence to be offered them, upon
wha-tibevcr account. . , _
If" this be not enough to evince the Obligation of a
Duty thus taught, it vvili be i^pofliblt to prove we are
obliged to any Duty at all. Since none can appear
with greater advantage than, this , of being enjoined
ever and over, and under the fevcreli Penalties, ancj
moreover without any manner of Relkidion or Limi-
tation, from the beginning of (jt'we/; to the end of the
( II )
Yet Mr. H. perfuades flimfelf he has found out fomc-
tbing in mort of thefc places of Scripture, by vii^tue
whereof it will be lawful, and ^wtn ghrioiu and lonon-
rahle, for him to refili his Sovereign, whcnfoever he'dialf.
think it iieceiTajry. But with wfcifit Succefs, will lboi>
appear, from a brief Infpe<5tion into the feveral Ex-
ceptions made by him tp tbefe Scripture- Evidences^
againft Refitiance. . ;
' 1. He fays, (a) IF it be forbidden to curfc or fpea!^"^
evil of the King, it is no lets, to do the like to inferjour
Perfons. But then he has neither fevvn, why King$
are Tingled out from others, and the Curfing of them
particularly forbidden, unlefs this were a greater Crimq
than Curfing an ii}feriour Perfon ; nor has he proved
taking up Arms againtt our Sovereign to be a lels Fault
tfian Curfing bim ; though he cannot but know, that
without fuch Proof there is no fort of Argument in hi=v
Obfervation.
However he proceeds. Nor did any one ever infer from
thence^ that nve ought not to think thofe Aien Sinners^ who.
Are noioriotijly and apparently Jo. Which is very true ^
but not at all to the purpofe; the Queirion not bcin^
whether it is a Sin to think a wicked K^ng to be a bad
Man, or a bad Governor, but only whether it is law^rl
to Curfe and Refift him as fuch ? Of which here is not
the leart word.
But this is not all ; For much Icjsy fays he, may wq
irJer from hence, that all their Wickedntj^ may go unpunifh"
ed, and nncontrouled. True again 1 Nor can Mr. M.
infiance in any, who ever inferred from hence, th^t Ma-
lefacSiors might not be jurtly and legally p'jnifhed./b|
their Crimes. But it will by no means follow, that
becaufe diforderiy Subicdls may, and ought to be pro-
ceeded agavnrt according to Law, and by thofe who arc
fufficiently esnpowered to do it, therefore tyrannical So-
vereigns may be punitlied too, without all Law, and by
fuch as have tio Authority over them, nor are any way
empowered to proceed again (t them.
But it feem^ he has found out an Attempt of fome of
^v __the
the ancient Chriftians, whom he does not name ; hut
I take it for granted he means the Carriage Co) of the
^ntiochians tOY!2iYds JdUn the Aportate; and not of
) the Cfariftians only, but of the People in genera!,'
whether Chriiiians or HeathenSj nor of the whole People
neither , but of fome of the Wits amorigft them , of
whom Gregory Naz.ianz,en relate?, That they called the
Ipmpcror idoiianus, and FifdtHi^ and Adoncew, and Cati-
j^taurta^ from his Worfhip of Idols, the Honour he
paid to Jupiter at Fifa, his great Reverence for Moni^^
and the many Bulls he offered in Sacrifice, as (c) Elia-i
Crejenfis obferves. And not only with refpe6t to Re-
ligion, and the oppofition J«/i<^» made againrt it, but
upon account of the Scarcity of Provifions, occafioned
by his Edi6ls, and his difallowing their Theatres and'
Plays. They were, as Ammiantis Marcellinti^ relates ,
{d) a hxurioHs People, lovers of the Theatres, and of ■plen-
tiful and delicious Fare, \o which ^v\6\v\^ Julian an ene-
my, they hereupon took occafion to lampooi\ him. And
does Mr. H, think this a reafon for Subje6h contempt
to their Prince, and abuie of him, only becaufe he is
averfe to the gratifying of their vicious and fmful Incli-
aiaiioris? If not, I hope it may (iill be affirmed of the
Chrifiians in general, that they were a fubmiflive, pat
five body of Men, though fome of the People ofAntioch^
uvho were not fo much as in Pretence, and others of
them who did not deferve the Name of Chriftians, bc-
jbaved themfelves indecently and undutifully towards
Julian. They ufed (f) his SuccefTor Jovian too in the
lime rude manner, a virtuous Prince, and a Patron,
Prote6lor and Fncourager of theChriftians. And broke
down CfJTheodo/ifis'sSiSLiuQs, not as if he were an ill Em*
peror, but becaufe they were a diforderly, ungovernable,
ill fort of People. Yet thefe ExcefTes, not fo much as of
one City, but only of fome of the more facetious and
for-
(a) Greg. Naz. Inve^. 5. p. 8i.
(if) S*!?^ Jovian, chap. III. p. 99.
(c) /tz Orat. 5. n. 74. p. 558. D# ^ ^
(d) Jovian, p. 100, loi, loi, 10^, 104.
^f) Ihido CfJ ^.Chryfoft, 'AvJ'^idvi^yf *', &\
(IS)
forward, and the more licentious in it, he thinks enough
to i\op the Mouths of fuch ai male frequent Appeals to
the Primitive Chriftians in this Caafe ; and they mult
never more deny, that Princes may he lafhed with ini"
mitahle Severitjy becaufe a few of the Inhabitants of
Antiocb once took too much liberty this way. And this
muft go for an undoubted Proof, that it is lawful to
cHrfe Princes upon occafion, though at the fame time we
very well know, the Holy Scripture has exprefly for-
bidden it.
A.2;ain, We are forhid, fays he, to curfe the King^ and
the lihy but this doth not forbid us to maintain our ovpn.
Rights. What, by violent and forcible Oppofition ?
This wants (iill to be proved, fuch a Refiftance being
abundantly more to the Prince's Hurt, than any of our
Curfes can be fuppofed to be. And it is not imagi-
nable, that Almighty God would forbid the lef?, and
yet allow the far greater and more dangerous Oppo-
fition.
Nor could Solomon, fays he again, be fuppofed to put
the Qfe of an unjuji oppreffin^ Tyrant^ or to lay an Ohliga^
tion upon Men^ to think jfelf of fuch ; which is impoffihle.
And whojever faid thefe VVord? implied an Impodibi-
lity '. Yei I hope a Man' might be forbid to curfe or
fpeak evil of, or do evil to any Man, how impofTiblc
.foever it be to hav: a good Opinion of him. Which is
all I would have inferred from this Admonition of the
wife Man.
II. As for thofe Texts in rvhich it is declared, that again fi
A King there is no rijlng up, and that none may fay unto him
What doft thou ^ He affirms {a) that they are fufficient-
ly explained, and their full Intent an] veered, (for any
thing that can be made appear to the contrary) by applying
them to fuch Kings ^ as ati the part of Kings, and are the
Minifiers of puhiick Juftice, and Peace to a Nation. And
this, when he very well knows, there is not a tittle in
the Words to reftrain them only to good Kings, nor
any thing more to be faid for it, "but only that it fuits
with
W p.iii.
< ^4)
with his Scheme, and rather than that fliould be fpoil-
cd, it mu(t be fo. And this Mr. H. is fo fenfible ofj
that he immediately goes off to another Interpretation ;
namely. That Kings are poffejfed offuch Power, that: it is a
foolifh thing for private Perfons to provoke them, or contend
mth them. And yet he has not, and cannot ftiew,
that private Perfons are mentioned here, any m.ore than
thofe who are more public k, or than whole Communi-
ties J nor is it any way intimated, that ihefe may rife
up againtt their Prince, any more than private Perfons.
Which yet were neceffary to make his Plea of any force.
He has not proved, nor ever will be able to do it, that
110 more is meant by thefe Words, than that it is dan-
gerous at prefent to rife in Arms againft a Prince;
which I readily adent to no lefs than himfelf, and take
it to be one good Argument for that quiet SubmilTion
I am pleading for. But how does it any way appear,
that there is no rifing againji a King upon this account
only, and that we are not to forbear it as a Sin ? The
Apo({le St. Paul requires to he fubjeci not only for wrath,
hm for confcience Jake. And this certainly is the much
firmer, and more invincible Bar to Refiftance. And
Mr. //. has faid nothing that does in the lead evince the
contrary to have been intended here.
However, he has made a farther and wonderful Dif-
covery, Whatever, fays he, was inte}fded in this Pajfage;
there can he noftich thing inferred from it, as that no Perjon
way ever rf prove, or check, or advife a Prince. Now fup-
pofe this, docs it hence follow that we may take up
Arms againft them ? Which is what Mr. H. would be
^'at, but what he will never know how to reconcile to
;this Text. But this^ fays he again, is 04 much againft
the Letter of fuch Texts as any Oppofttion can he. This I
confcfs I cannot apprehend. And yet if it were fo, I
do not fee of what advantage it would be to Mr. H. or
his Caufe, it being enough for my purpofe, that fuch
a Procedure is not againft the natural and moft obvious
Senle of thele Texts, and in which any Reader, of but
a common and unbyafled Apprehenfion, will be furb
'to underftand them.
II!. As
(15)
III. As to what follows, in relation to thofe Texts,
ivhkh in general Exprejjions comnmni to honour the Kin^,
and keep his Commandments , neceffarily reqnir'mg a /i-
fmtMion, I need only to refer the Reader to u'hat I
have already faid, in the laft Chapter of the former Pare
of this Difcoiirfe.
IV. The fame I fay likcwife concerning what he re-
peats about the NecelTity of AUive Obedience in all crfes^
AS much as of Pajfive ; which having fully anfwered be-
fore, I need add no more of it here.
V. To our Lord's Command, (rf) to pive Cefar th
things that are Cefar s, he anfwers, 77?^^ o«r Lord com-
mands to give Kings their due ; and to this all the World
agree; but withal, that notmth (landing any thing in thl-s
Precept y we are left to jtidge what are the things that are Ce-
far's. But then I hope, where the Ric;hts of Princes are
fettled by the Laws of tlie Conititution, we muft judge
not by our own Fancies, but according to thofe Law?.
And more particularly in our own Nation, ifour La^vs
declare the Prince to be irrefiliible , as I (hall lliew be-
yond Contradidion in' its proper place, thefe Words en-
force the paying that Due, as well as otlierr. Whicli
. is all the ufe that was defjgned to be made of them.
VL He fan her argues, That (b) otir Lerd'sforbiddina-
his Difciples to re/ijf thofe, (c') who came ttnjtdly to appre-
hend and rnurder him, doth not neceffarily infer any thing,
l'4t that his Defjgn in coming into the World being to lay
donfn his /Life vlnntarily for the good'of ManMnd, and the
■proper time of doing it being now come, their Refinance and
Oppofttion was not' at all proper and convenient. And this
I deny not to be the Senfe of v, 53, 54. TloinhB thou
that 1 cannot now pray my Father, and he [hall prefently give
me more than tnelve legions of , Angels f But how thm jhaii
the Scriptures be fulfillsd, that thm it -muH he J Yet even
in this cafe, the learned Dr. Hammond*sNoiQ is worthy
of Obfervation, That (d) asChrifi was decreed to that Death
and Non-re ft^iance, fo are ChrifHans^ if St. Paul may be be-
lieved^
. (a) p. 12.4. (h) Ibid. (c) St.Mau z6.
(d) Ofrefijllng th Lawful Mag'-iflrate, Sec. p. 30^.
Ci6)
lievedy prcdeftinatcd to be conformed to the Image of
his Son, Rom. 8. that is, to that Pattern of his ftiffering^
not fightingy for Religion. And that Revelation of God*s
Will in the Decree being fuppofed, it will follow, that though
Chrifi might lawfully have done othermfe, yet m Christians
vow may not ; efhscially being commanded to learn of him^
■particularly his A4cehieji ; i. e. effecially that Lamb-like
quality of the Lamb of God in hk Sufferings^ |^' 53. 7.
But this is not the whole of our Saviour's Reproof of
St. Petcr^ nor is it any part of what was alledged
again ft Mr. H. as he very well knows. The Argument
againft him is taken from v, 52. Put up again thy /word
into its place, for ^11 they that take the fwordy flpall perifh
ly the Sword, Af if our Saviour (hould have faid, (a)
They who take the Sword, without any lawful Com-
miflion empowering them to make ufe of it, fhall periJJj
ly theSmrd j.not prophetically, that this (ball always
be the certain and undoubted event of fuch Difloyalty,
but meritorioufly, as being what it always deferves, and
very often meets with accordingly. Such are guilty of
Murder in the fight of God, and have thereby a right to
the Punilliment'of it, which is to fall by the Sword of
Juftice. This is a plain and obvious Senfe of the Words ;
and fuch as that Mr. H. has but one Exception to it, ^
and that fuch as will ttand him in very little ftead.
Our Saviour, fays Mr. H. (Ji) it being his Refolution not
to call in the Aff fiance which he could command, might well
require his Difciphs to ceafe their fruidefl Endeavours ; and
put them in mind that by their Refinance in this Caufe, they
•would only endanger their onn Lives, but not fecure hlsy
which he was now determined voluntarily to give up. But
Mr. H, if he iliall pleafe to look once more upon the
Words, may eafily fee ther&is nothing in them to limit
them only to ^i.' Peter and his company, or to that
prefent junSure, and that they are delivered in fuch
general mdefinite Terms, as to be rather a Handing
Rule
(a) Ille gladium accipit, qui nulla fuperiori ac legitima
poteftate jubente vel concedente, in fanguinem alicujus ar-
matur. Giatian, in Jus Can. CauC. 25. Qu. 4. lile gladium.
( '7 )
Rule for all Subjc6ls, at all Times, and in all Places,
cautioning them of both the Sin and Danger of taking.
up Arms againft their lawful Superiours. That they are
to be underrtood in this extent, may juftly be inferred
from the manner of ExprelTion our Saviour ufes, not
fuiting his Denunciation to the particular Cafe ofSt.Pj-
>er, in relation to whom he would moft probably have
laid, If thou tahji the Smrd,8zc. nor that of the Difci-
plcs alone, for then he would have needed only to
change tlie Number, net the Perfon he fpake in^ but of
all Mankind, fo as to be a lafting Dire(^ion to all that
ihould tome after, as well as to themfelves. For he
cxprefles himfelf without any Referve, in as univerfal
Terms as may be ; All they that, whofoever now or at
any other time, tab the Smrd, jhall perifh by the Sword.
Which the late Dr. Sherlock, with very good Reafon,
(a) afHrms to be as exprefly fpoken againft Refinance
as may be* And Mr. H, may eafily learn from it,
that it is a great Truth which he denies, when he denies
our Saviour (b) iohsivc fonnded hU jSJon-refijiance upon the.
VnUjfftilneJi of the contrary. And till he (hall own him-
felf convinced of this, I would entreat him to try, how
lie can anfwer the prefent Lord Bifliop of Lincoln, af-
ferting, in dired Contradiction to what is here fug-
gefted, (f) That the only thing that can be imagined, ta
hAve been capable of fixing fo fevere a Cenfare upon 5r. Pe-
ter'i AEHon, muji have been this ; That the Perfons again fi:
Tfhom he ilrew his Svpord rvere the Minijiers^ and co^wtf-
fioned by a legal Authority to take our Blejfed Saviour ; anl
that being fuch, they vpere not to be reftfled in the Execution
of their Office 5 with more to the fame purpofe. And a
little after^fpeakingof defending Religion by force of
Arms, id)This, fays his Lordftiip, / tab to be clear and
certain. That had we no other Paffage of Holy Scripture to
convince us of the Falfenefi of Juch a Prctcnfion, No Di-
regions of any ancient Writers to inforra i^s if hat the Duty
C of
(a) Cafe of Refijlavce, ch. 2. p. 59. (h) p. 125.
(cj Sermon before the Hoiife of Lords, Jan. 50. 1707. p. 8,
inSvo. (dj Bid, p. 10.
( i8 )
cf A Chri^lm in times of Perfecmion li^ No Examples of
Antiquity to fhew m what his Behaviour ought to he ; this
ftngle Pajpge, and Example, alone, wight Juffice to ajfure
Hi, horv direkly contrary fuch a Principle wttfi he, both to
the Pra^ftice of our Saviour ami the Rule 0/ his Gofpel.
But Mr. //. is reiolved to be very obliging, and to aU
lovp the moj} that can he inferred from this Pajfage ; only it
unhappily falls out, that his Inference is quite wrong.
His Words are thefe, it will only follovp from hence, that
our Lord thought fit to fuhmit in his own private Caje to
Iniufiice ^w^'OpprefTion. This, as he proceeds, / never
^.rgued againjj. But I think it hard to infer from hence,
that it WAS his Will, that whole Nations Jhould fuhmit them-
felveSj and their Pojhrity, to he ruined at the Will of cruel
and unjp! ft Governors, As if Mr.//, (hould have laid 5
Fir ft. All they, inuli necelTarily mean, not all that take
the Sword upon whatfoever occafion , as the Words
mcft plainly import, nor indeed any but S. Peter and
they that joined with him : And again, Jecondly, Pri-
vate Chriftians are obhged to conform themfelves to our
BlefTed Saviour's Pattern, vvh'o left m an Example of pa-
tient Suffering^ that we (hould tread in hi^ Steps, but whole
Nations of his Difcipks are not. Which manifelily
fuppoles oiirvSaviour, to have given one fort of Laws to
his Difciples as Men and ChriiHans, and another quite
contrary to thefe fame Perfons as Members of Society.
Which Mr. H. v[\2Ly think as long as he pleafes, but it
is as far from Truth as any thing in the World can be;
But let us attend to what icllows.
VII. Our Blcffed Lord's Declaration, fays Mr. H, (a)
That Pilate could have had no Power again/} hi*fj, tinleji
it had he en given him from above, is, 1 think as foreign tg
this purpofe, as any thing that can well he imagined. This
Ihews Mr. H, is not infallible : for if he w'ill pkafe to
think again, he may pcfTibly find it not fo far from the
purpofe as he imagines. I am fure he has faid nothing
tKat will prove it to be fo. Nor can he ; for our Sa-
viour here owm Pilate's %ight of Judging to be from
God,
(n) P. tz6.
C *9 )
God, and that tie is fet to a(^ as God's Miniflcr ; and if
he would fo grofly abufe the Power thus cnnuficd >vith
him, as, for whatfoever fccular end, to pals a Seiucnce
of Condemnation upon the moil Righteous Pcifou in
the World, the dearly beloved Son of God, cur Saviour's
(4) Submiifion in fucb a cafe, and his acknowledgment
of the Power by which he was condemned, though mod
unjulily, whatever Mr. H. may think, is not at all fo-
reign from his purpofe, of teaching hisDifciples a quiet
SufcmilTion to the ill Treatment of their lawful, but
cruel and unjuft Governors.
Knom(l thounot, iaysPilatrlo cur Saviour, that I have
CU) power to crucify thee^ and I h^ve porter to releaje tket! To
%vhich Queftion had Mr.//, been to return Anfwer, and
would he have done it confonantly to his own Princi-
ples, he mu(i have told PiUte,not only that Ci^ucifying
the Lord of Life was a moft abominable Wicked nefs,
and at the leaft thought of which every Joint of him
ought to tremble, and the utraoli Horror and Adonifh-
ment to feize his Mind, as is moft true ; but moreover
that by liich an outrageous Attempt, he would lofe all
pretence to his wonted Authority, and all his Subjeds
would thence-f(Jward be at liberty to look upon him as
a Tyrant, and rife up againlt him, and e|pel him the
Nation, and llicw him no Pity or Humanity, becaufe
he did not a6l as because a good Governor, but^vas be-
come a TerroHr to good Works, not to the Evil, and fo
not oaily had ju(ily forfeited, but h:id actually divef!ed
himfelf of all Right to govern any longer, and not on-
iy the Emperor, but the People might take him to task
for it, whenever they plealed. This mult have been
Mr. H>. Reply. But does our Bleiled Saviour make any
luch Return? Nothing like it ; but on the contrary, hfe
puts him in mind that he ought by no means to abufe
the Power wherewith he was entruRed, inafmuch as it
C 2 was
(a) S. James 5,6.
(h) Not J-\iiciu)i, kit iEaoi^z. "'Zc^ancfA'^i')^ ^AV^^'cm.J.<5.
/. 4'.'/, ic6. /. 6. /. 1 32, 1 59. Dion. & Ziph, i7i Tiber.
(21)
unjuft, tyrannical Governor, if God at any time fhall
lee fit for our Sins to fet fucli an one over us.
VIII. Thus Mr. H. proceeds in relation to his Text ;
(a) Of that celebrated Pafage, Rom. 1 3. I, 2,&c.
J have, I hope, given a full and fatisfaflory account in the
foregoing Chapter -, and have nothing farther to add. Which
is all he fays in this place. But upon another occafioii
he boalis of plain and full Evidence from it, as if there
remained now no Pretence for doubting, whether he
had not cleared it beyond all Contradidion. / huve on
wy fide, lays he, (b) a pofuive Argument, dravcn from the
CharaEier given by S. Paul himfeif, of tkofe Higher Powers
Mnd Rulers of rthom he is ff>eaking ; and therefore may jujUy
expetl fomething at leafi as pofuive, taken from S. PauKi
€rvn Exprefflon, to invalidate the force of this. Bnt I find
1 may wait long enough, before I receive this Satisfadion.
By this one w^uld think thefe Words of S.Paul to be
indifputably on Mr.W s fide, and that the Apoftle v^ere
very pofitive, as pofitive as Mr. H. can deiire, for Re-
fjftance upon occafion. And yet let him read over thefe
feven l^erfes five hundred times, to ufe his own ExpreiTion,
(f) and fee if he can find one word there in behalf of it, or
can make out that the ApcRle ever teaches the Lawful-
ne(s of it, or invite?, or encourages, or fo much as
gives any the leali countenance to it. Nothing is more
plain, than that he mort exprcfly forbids it, and under
pain of Damnation, and rec]uires the contrary not 'only
for Wrath, but alfo for Confcience fake ; but not the lea(t
hint appears in defence of Refinance upon whatever
account, as permitted toChriltians. Let Mr. H. refle<5l
upon thir, and then judge who do moft honour the Apofile ;
they who only declare what they find expredy fpoken by
him, or they who will not allow him to fhcak any thing fit
for an Apofile to fay, or indeed who will not admit of
what he does undoubtedly fay, any farther than it fuits
%\ich their own preconceived Notions and Hypothefes.
How muji this way of arguing refifcl at las} upon the Apoflls
C 5 him-
(a) P. 127, (h) JgawJlBr . hntxh\xxy y p, 19.
(c) Anfwcr to Vr. Alt. p. 45»
(22 }
hlmjdf , that he nmH not he allovped to fay what he kisjati^
and yet at the fame time muft be charged with haying
faid, what he never did, or could fay ? Vnhappy Apojlle !
(to life Mr, TTs, own manner of Expreffion Rill) not tf>
know his own dcfjgn^ nor to profecute it in a better method !
that
he JuhjeEl to God's Minijier, and that this is no indifferent
matter, hut what we are obliged to in Confcience ; and none
can with a good Confcience reftj} him, to whom God has put
him in fuhjetlion ; and they that do it oppofe not the Magi-'
fir ate only, hut God hirpjelf. And withal, That it is one
thing not to obey a Prince commanding what is finful, and
forcibly to re/ifi him is another : And though the one may
and ought to be done, the other never mufi without a particu^
lar warrant from God for it ; which Mr. H. does not pre-
tend to be given to any of thofe whom he is fo in-
duftrioufly preparing for Refiftance upon the fiiit occa-:
fion they lliall apprehend themfelvcs 10 meet with for it.
■ IX. That
l^am poteflatem refidere, quam Dominus juftitiae ac judicii
fui Miniflris verbo fuo detulit : proinde ^ lubditis eadem ivi
leyerentia & dignatione habendum, quantum ad publicam
obedientiam attinet, qua optimum Regem, fi daretuij habi-
turiefferit. Ci/i;, Inftit. /. 4. c. 20. '§. 25.
' (a) §, 2p, {h) In Rom. 13. 5.
(as )'
IX. That Dkedlion of S. Paul to Titns, That he put
People in mM to he fuhjeEi to Principalities and PomrSj
dni to obey Adagifirates, Mr. H. takes no notice of ; and
therefore I (hall not infift upon it here, fave only lb fat
as to defire the Reader to try, if with his utmoR Skill
any thing can be fqueezed out of it, in favour of the
Dodrine of Refiftance.
X. That the Order given to Timothy, (a) For Prayerf^
Supplications, Inter cejfwns and Giving of Thanks, to be made
for Kings and all in Amhority, fhould be brought againit
Reftjlance, to prove that it w»/? in all cafes he a Sin, (h) is
what Mr. H. cannot alTent to ; and he thinks it mthoat
all Foundation, And for this Reafon, Becaufe we are re-
quired in unlimited ExpreJJions to pray for our Enemies ; and
this does not imply that we are to pray in an unlimited man-
ner for them ; nor may we pray for our Governors Profpe-
rity and Succeji, in w^hat is Deftrudive of the Publick
Good. Ail which, 1 muft take the freedom to tell
Mr. H. is quite bcfides the bufincfs. For if he had
thought to look forward to the next Words, he would
have found that our Prayers for Kings are not enjoined
in unlimited Exprejfions , but here is a particular Di-
leftion in relation to them, that the fcope of them be.
That under them Tve may lead quiet and peaceahle Lives, in
aH GodlineJ^ and Honefiy. And I am very apt to think
Mr. H, will not fay, either that we are direded any
where to pray in thefe terms with refpe6l tt) our Ene-
mies ; or again, that thefe Prayers for our Governors
and Refinance of them will well confilt together, and a
goodChriliian and loyal Subjedt may, at the fame time,
fairly and honeftly do both.
XI. The Words of S. Peter come next to be confidered,
Submit your felves to every Ordinance of Man for the Lord's
fake, whether it be to the King as fupreme, or unto Gover-
nors, 04 to thnfe that are fent by him for the pauifhment of
evil doers, and for the praife of them that do well. For fo is
the Will of God, that with well-doing ye may put to filence
the ignorance of foolilli Men, i S. Pet. 2. 12, 15, 14.
On
{a) I Tim. 2. i, i. ' (h) P^iji,
(20
On which the learned Archbilliop Vfher (4) rccommeoda
thefe following Obfervations. /*/>/?, That this word
*77?7^ doth fi^nijy either a Creation, or a Creature ,• by both
^hich the holy Writers exprej^ the Work, not of any mortal
-^an^ hut of the Alwighty and everliving God. Secondly,
Jhat this in Scripture is not rejirained to the firfi Creation of
all things only, but extended likewife to the Works .of God's
Providence, whether vero tight by himfdf immediately ^ or by
the intervention of other fecondary Caufes, Thirdly, That
S. Peter by every human Creature intendeth to ftgnify here^
not Things hit Perfons ; as is manifefi by the Divifion fub-
jomed, Whether it be to the King as fupreme, or unto
Governors. Fourthly, That as Man, vpho by God's Ordi-^
nance v^as appointed to have Dominion over the other Creatures^
hath by way of Excellency the name of Kmii, or Creature,
attributed unto him, Oi bearing therein a peculiar Stamp of
the Image of his Creator ; fo among Men t hem f elves, fuch as
py God's appointment are advanc^ to the Dignity of bearing
rule over others, by like proportion may in a more especial
ffianner, have the word Cxt^Kutz appropriated unto them, as
carrying a deeper imprcffton of this Image ^ and lihvoife of
their Creator, by that Power it hath pleafed him to grant to
them, even over thofe to whom over the other Works of his
Hands he hath given Dominion, And again, Fifthly, That
fuch a Creature may very properly, (or di/finclionjake, obtain
the name of AvS^co^m kthth, as God^s esfecial Creature a-
mong and %ver Men. For as (Z?) every Prieft taken from
among Men, is ordained for Men in things pertaining
to God, that he may offer Gifts and Sacrifices for Sins ;
jo every civil Magiflrate alfo taken from among Men, is
ordained for Men in things pertaining to Aden, (c) That
they may lead a quiet and peaceable Life, in nli God-
Jinefs and Honefly. From which Premifcs this great
Primate concludes the full meaning of the Apojile Peter in
this place fhould be, Submit your lelves to every Creature,
cir to every Man, who is a Creature conftituted by God, among
and over Men -, for the Lord's fake, v^hofe Creature he is
tn
(a) Power of the Prince, Part. L Sef}. VI,VII,VTII,IXX
(^) Heb, 5. i» (cj I Tim. z. z.
(27)
in that place of Authority. And our Church mentioning
thefe Words of the Apoftle in one of her Homilies, de-
clares them to be (4) fo pUin of ihemfdvcs as to need no
Explication.
Yet this is not enough to fatisfy Mr. //. for be they
as plain as may be, he can find out a different Interpre-
tation here, as well as he could £ot Rom. 13. i, 2. He
knows how to find a Knot in a Bulrulh, as readily as
any Man, And accordingly he obierves theie following
Particulars.
1. The Apoftle commands SubmiOlon to Human Au-
thority, in general Terms ^ mthom defining the Measures of
it. Which I do not deny. But then I inult defire
Mr. H. to remember, that it is Suhmijfwn that is com-
manded, and it will be hard for him to find a licence
to Refifi in a command to Submit^ how general foever
the Terms of it be. And whereas he adds, that thefe
Exprefftons were defigned to recommend A61ive, as jyell as
Paffive Obedience, and that fome cafes mti'ii he excepted in.
relation to That, the Reader mult needs be fenfible, that
that Obje6lion has been fo oft' repeated, and has recei-
ved fo full an Anfwer, that it would be but lo(t labour
to fay any thin.^ of it here.
2. He preffes SHhmiffion, fays Mr. H. to Governors fent
hy the King, as his Viceroys, into particular Conntries ; and
from hence he concludes, that they being fent for the
PHnifljment of Evil- doers , and for the Praije of them that
do Welly no Submiflion therefore is due to them any
longer, tlian they faithfully anfwer this End of their
Office. Which Argument labours under thefe feveral
Defeats. Fir/l, He fuppofes it lav;ful to Refiii iuchFice^
roys, as do not rightly difcharge their Duty in the Pla-
ces they are lent to, not confidering that Refifiing therri
is Refining the King, or Emperor, by wiiom they arc
fent. And it is not reafonable that he lliould be Re-
iiiicd fcr their Faults, which he has no way defigned,
or been privy to. It may happen that an upriglit and
juft Emperor may be rniltaken in the Perfons he taifts
with
(aj Tbird^art of the Scrnu of Obedience^ \, 70,
(28)
tvith his Power; AndMr. H. has not yet faid that a
good Governor is to be refifted, purely for being un-
happily impofed upon, by the fair Pretences of fuch as
had been too cunning for him. Secondly, He here ac-
cording to cuttom, refolves all the Authority of thefc
ViceroySy into the Peace and Happinefs of thofe over
whom they are fet, and fo makes them Refiftible when-
foever they ad contrary to this. Which having largely
fliewn to be his grand fundamental Miftake, 1 need fay
no more of it here. Thirdly, He takes no notice that
the Apoftle requires SubmifHon for the Lord's fake ; which
is a different Reafou for it from that of PMck Good^
and makes all Refiftance highly criminal.
5. He urges farther, that S. Peter requires this Sub-
xniflion in order to the putting a fiop to a Scandal raifed ^
upon Chrii\\a.ns, as if they had pretended an Exemption from
fuch an Obedience y and were Enemies to fo ufefnl an Office m
that of Magiflrates. But fure this is no Proof that they
ought not to be obedient, as v;as before required, but
that they fhould the rather be fo. This is a farther Ar-
gument for Submiffion to Governor?, that they ought
to pay it out of regard to their mott holy Religion, and
as they tendred the Honour and Reputation of That,
But what Mr. H can infer from hence, in behalf of
that Refiftance which the Apoftle dilTuades from, by in^
viting to fuhmit, not only for the Lord's fake, but alfo
for the Credit of Religion, is paft my underftanding to
conceive.
4. S. Peter, fays Mr. H, argues the Chrifiians into Sub-
mijfionjrom the Ufefulnef^ of Magistrates to Human Society.
And be it fo ; let this be one of the Arguments he ufes
to this purpofe \ it is notorious he ufes two others to
the fame purpoie, that this SubmiiTiOn is to be paid for
the Lord's f ah, who enjoins and expcds it from us ; and
for our Religion fake, which would be highly difpara-
ged by the Undutifulnefs and Difloyalty of its Profef-
iors. And now fuppofe the firft of thefe Reafons for
Submiffion ceafe, there is no Pretence for imagining,
the other two muft both ceafe with it; and yet till they
do ceafe, there can be no Liberty of Refiftance.
XIL The
(29)
XIL The Apoftle exhorts Servants (a) to he fuhjeEi t(^
their Majiers mth all fcar^ not only to the ^ood and gentle^
hat alfo to the froward ; and gives this lleafon of his
Exhortation, For this is thank-mrthy, if a man for con-
fcience towards God endnre grief, f^fi^^f^g verongfally ; and
Mr H, is highly oftended (b) That Jome Writers fhonld.
pretend to draw an Argument from hence for Ahfolme PafTive-
obedience in Subjects. S. Peter, fays he, advifes SUves^
veho were in a flate of per feci Captivity, to bear vsith the evil
Treatment their Majiers mi^ht fometimes be/low upon them ;
putting them in mind that the great Glory of Patience is t9
bear Injuries^ and unjuji Ufage, -without reviling or revenge.
But Subje5lsj generally peaking, are not in a flate of Capti-
vity, and therefore it' is abfurd to fuppofe he -would lay down
the fame Precepts for both. This is eafily faid, but Mr. //.
fhould have proved this Abfurdity, and not expedted
Perlbns to depend upon his bare Word for it. Here,
fays (cj Grotiw, are two things to be noted : Firfly
That what is fpoken of being fubjed even to hard Ma-
ilers, is to be no lefs underftood in relation to Kings,
inafmuch 4s what follows as the Superlirudure upon
this Foundation, relpedls the Duty ofSubjeds, as well
as that of Servants : And Secondly, That fuch Subj;;dion
is required of us, as implies a patient fuffering of Inju-
ries • as has ufed to be faid of Parents, CdJ -^^a pa-
rcntem, ftceqaus efl; fi non, jeroi : Love a kind and good
Father -, and bear with him that is otherwife. To
the fame purpofe alfo S. Auguftin, fej having fpoken
of the Duty of Servants even to bad Matiers , adds
jvhat I have faid of Maflers and Servants^ is to be under-
flood of Kings and all the Higher Powers, And certainly
there is ncTlncongruity in giving the fame Precept to
Two that owe the fame Duty, though it be upon very
different accounts. A Son and his Father's Servant are
both obliged to the fame Duty, of Obedience to the
fame Pcrfon, but in different refpeds, yet fure Mr. H.
will
faj V. 18, 19. CbJ P. 12.8.
re J De jur. B. & P. /. i. c. 4. n. 4. §. 6.
CdJ Tereiit. Hecyr. (ej 7?i Pfal. 1^4,
( 30 )
will not fay, it is an Abfurdity to invite tbem both to'
the performance of this one Duty, to which they are
thus differently obliged. A hired Servant is not a Slave^
and yet fo long as both are obliged to Fidelity and Sub-
miflion to their MaHer, there is no Abfurdity in requi-
ring them to behave themfelves accordingly ; and even
in the Apoitle's Words, not; only to the good and gentle ^
Itit alfo to the froward* A Layman is not a Clergyman,
and yet there is no Abfurdity in requiring them both to
Pray to and Worfhip God. And fo in multitudes of
other cafes. And there is not the leaft Pretence for any
more Abfurdity in relation to Subjeds and Slaves ,• nor
any Reafon why this Precept of the Apoitle may not
fuit the one, as well as the other. Efpecially if we at-
tend to the following Words ; For this is thanhvporthy,
if a man for confcience toward God endwe Grief fiffering
■a^rongfdly. For I am very fare there is nothing in this
Argument that is peculiar to Slaves , and does not
equally concern all that are unjulily ufed by their Supe-
riours, in whatfoever liation.
But he argues farther ; S, Peter is not content to preach
SubmiJJion to thefe Slaves in general Terms, hnt puts the cafe
of ill naturedy and hardy and unreafonable AiajierSy from
vfhence one ycould he apt to argue ^ that -if he had intended the
fame in the cafe 0/ Tyrannical Princes, he would as plain-
ly have faidfoy as he doth in the cafe of Majiers, And
bath he not done it very clearly, in forbidding to Re-
fill fuch Princes as Claudins and Nero, and fuch Gover-
nors as they lliould fend to rule the Provinces under their .
Dominion/ Under which of thefe Emperors thisEpidle
was written f^J is not yet determined, C^J though
molt incline to think it was under the former. But
which foever of them then reigned, how could the A-
polile more plainly declare the Neceffity, of fubmitting
to the worli of Princes, than by requiring it to fuch
an
ra) See Dr. Whitby V Preface to this Epijlle.
(b) Dr. Hammond Annotat. D. Cavei Hijl, Liter, p, $.
A Lapide 272 i Ep. 5". Pet. Procew. Du Pin Ndv. E'lhlhth, To. I.
DlJJ'en. Ptdim, p. ($8. fif D\J]ht, Pfdwi. fur la Bible. L i.
c. 10. p. 6i.
( 30
an one ? And that Mr. H, cannot fee, what is fo evi-
dent to every one that does not wilfully fhut his Eyes
I can refolve into nothing but a heady concern for an Hy-
pr^hefisj that will not futFer hini to look before him. If
the Apottle had only forbidden Slaves to rM\ fuch a
Marter as P^edius PolliOy (a) who inhumanly ordered one
of his Servants to be thrown into the Pond to feed his
Fiihes, only for breaking of a Glafs, would not this
have been accounted a fufficient Admonition not to re-
i\i\ any the moft imperious and mercilefs Marter } And
it is to all Intents and Purpofes as reafbnable to con-
clude, that a Prohibition of Subj:(51s refitting a ClaHdius
ox 3, Nero, fhould be underftood to prohibit'the refitting
any the wortt of Princes. And it is but vain therefore
for Mr. H. to fancy S. Peter has not condemned the Re-
fjttance of bad Governors, fince it is plain he requires
to be fubje6l to every fupreme Ruler ; and this too in
the time of luch a Prince as one of thefe forementioned,
hereby lliewing that the SubmiffJon he requires is due to
thofe that notorioutly defleci from tkdr Duty^ and aCt
much againft the End of their Inttitution.
And yet farther, had S. Peter not fo plainly required
to be fubje^ to wacked and dettruftive Princes, might
not one argue againtt Mr. H. that the Apottle might
not name tyrannical Princes, becaufe he might reckon
this following Inflrudion to Servants, to ferve in like
i./anner as a warning to Subjects not to rife againtt
their Princes, who have a Power paramount to that of
Matters, and over the Matters themfelves no lefs than
the meanett of their Servants, or becaufe the Duty of
Subjeds had been fo often inculcated in other parts of
Scripture, or for fom.e other lefs obvious Reafou;' What7
foever was the the caufe of thisOmiffion, if it were one,
I cannot conceive Mr. H. will lay fo great Strefs upon
it, as to think it a fufficient ground to venture his eter-
nal Salvation upon, fmce nothing can be concluded
from it, and efpecially in oppoGtion to many other
Texts of Scripture, requiring Submiffion to, and forbid-
din(y
C^J Seiiec. tie I:j. ;. :. c, 40.
ding all Refittance of the Higher Tdmriy and more pSr^
ticularly to the Words of this Apoftle himfelf, enjoin-
ing in general Terms, To fuhmit tojvery hnmane Ordi'^
nance, or Creature, for the Lord's fake, and for our Re-'
ligion's fake. * '
' Once more Mr. H, takes it for an Evidence, that the
Apofile S. Peters Injundion does not require a SubmiP
fion in all cafes, becaufe delivered only in general
Terms, and he does not particularize froward and ty-
rannical Princes, to be fubmitted to, as in the cafe of
Matters. But I think I have already ftiewn that he has
plainly enough declared this SubmifTion due ta bad
Princes, fuch as he lived and wrote under* And yet
fuppofe he had not, I would defire Mr. H, to put fhe
cafe iri a parallel Inliance, and fee then what appear-
ance it will have, and what his own determination
would be concerning it. Suppofe a Highwayman ftiould
plead for himfelf that he did not delight in Robbery,
but condemned it, (as Mr. H. fays he doesRefijianceJ and
only ufed it in great Streights, and when he mult be ut-
terly undone without it. He wants Money, and knows
not how to live, but by taking this courfe to relieve his
Necefllties. And yet in all his greatelt Streights he takes
great care, to rob none but who are rich, and can eafi*
ly fpare lb much as his occafions call for. So that
whatfoever they may think of it, he is fure no real Hurt
is done them. PofTibly he has only eafed them of what
they would have fpent in Riot and Excefs, Lewdnefs
and Debauchery, to the ruin of their immortal Souls,
or in unjuft and needlefs Lawfiiits, not only to their
own, but to their Neighbour's Damage and Vexation.
And upon thefe confiderations, he did nothing but what
was honourable' and glorious in feizing it, and putting it.
to a better ufe than they would have done. And what
fault can there be in this ? If he got it by Stealth and
Robbery, fo long as he could not have it otherwife, and
he took care never to wrong the Poor of any thing how
fmall foever, who will blame him for it ? He has read
the Scriptures daily, and fearched them carefully from
the beginning to the end, and has well and ferioufly
weighed
( 33 )
weighed the Eighth Commandment, and other Texts
dgainft Stealing, and he cannot discover his Pra(5iice to
be any where condemned by them* They arc all in gt-
neral Terms^ and he can no where find ihe cafe put of
a poor Man's robbing the Rich. Robbery is indeed for-
bidden at large- but no prohibition appears as to this
particular cafe. So that he has ^ood reafon to believe^
he is yet fafe as to the other World, if he can but
efcape as well in this. Efpeciallv confidering how ur-
gent his own, and his Family's NecclTities are, and how
linnatural a Parent and Husband he muft be, if he do
not take this courfe to provide for them. Nor is it to
be fuppofed the Scripture (hould have io little regard
for the Wtl fare of Mankind, incomparably the greater
part of whom are but in a low and mean condition,
and expofed to fuch frequent Streights and Difficulties,
as not to allow them to confute their own Prelervation,
though at the coft of fuch as have not the like occafion
for what is thus taken from them. And as for any
Other fort of Robbery he is no way concerned about it,
nor can any one pretend he is. This is a Plea exadly
parallel to Mr. Ws. And yet as it would not fave the
Neck of him that robs only with this Prudence and
€af^on, if once convi6t of having done it ; fo I dare be
bold to fay, if Mr.H.himfelf were hisCafuiit, he would
not undertake to afTure him, that it will ihnd him in
any ftead at the laliDay, when he (hall come to ap-
pear before our Lord's Tribunal. Let him then com-
pare this way of arguing with his own ; and give any
tolerable Reafon, why his ftiould be thought to be of
force, whilii this is ot none,
Mr. f/. adds, H^^r is here faid cencerning Slaves^ cannot
he proved to hold good in reffeEl to hired Servants. Where*
to I anfwcr, That it is very eafily proved, o/ju'tk/, the
Word here ufed by the Apoftle, being of a larger Extent
than Mr. H. fuppofes. So W Suidas teaches, and (b) He*
D fychifis^
( 34 )
ifychtfis^ and f^J Julius Pollux^ and (h) H. Suvens,
and (cj Phavorinus and C^J other Lexicographer?, and
ClolTarKis. And accordingly in the New TeRament,
x.i»CTJs omnes domeflici, tota familia.
( e ) Duohus famulis fuis. ffj Duobus e famulis fuis.
CO Duobus inilitibus ex hominibus domiis ejus.
(Z^) ch. I. r.
(i) Judajis fcilicet, nam illis ptecipue deflinatiis erat Pe-
tius. G;^/. in loc. v^ictairc^cti, fic vocantur, loci omnes iiiqui.
busIiraeJirffi extra patriam vivebant, quocunq: tempore, qua-
cynq; occafione, ^c. ibid. To the Jews that have recehed
it he Faith, and are difperfed and fojonrn hi Pontus, Sec. D)\
Hammond on the words. It ivas wntten to the Jews, difpeffed
through Pontus, G alalia, 8cc. Dr, Whitby.
Ck) Iorn>, in qua Ephefiis. Inqu^rregioneplurimijudaef.
Jofephus Xlf. 7. XIV. 17. in Dolabella) edi^o, & XVI. 5.
\ihi in Ionic€ iirbibus ingentem ait fuiile Jiidaeorum multitu-
dinem. G)ot, in Joe.
{I) Exod. li, 45. Levit. 25. 6, 39, 40, 53. JDeut. 24. 14.
C 35 )
to be no more than that they might hive fuch le^al Re-
medies, againli their mercilefs and tyrannical Mafters,
as the others had not, and were to lerve only according
to their Covenant', and vvhcn the time covenanted for
fliould bz expired, they were at liberty to depart, which
ithe other were never to do, unlefs manumitted by them.
But whilft they continued Servants, they were both of
them to be faithful, and fubmiiTive to their Mafiers,
though froward and very uneafy to them. Moil cer-
tainly neither of them, how hardly focver ufed, might
upon any Pretence turn their Nlafters out of Doors, and
fcize upon their Inheritance -, as Mr. H. would have it
done to wicked and tyrannical Princes.
But Mr. H. CaJ denies Subjeds ordinarily fpeak'ng
to be Slaves ; and thence concludes them not obliged to
that patient Submi/Tion and Non-reGftance, which is
required of Slaves. In anfwer whereto I fl^all not
Hand to convince him, how arbitrary and defpotical
i'everal Kings have been, and fome in the World yet
are, and what great Slaves their Subjedls are to them
by their Conltitution : but rather (hall defire him to
coj.fidcr that a fovereign Prince, where not fo abfolute,
is yet more eminently the Almi^er cf Goii, than any
Mader whatfoever ; and fo adling by a more facred
Authority, has a Ri^ht to. a compleater Subjedlion of
thofe over whom he is fet, than any Mafter can pretend
to. He might alfo farther remember, the Obligations
Sub;eds are Under, upon account of the Oaths taken
by them to their Sovereign . Which 1 hope he will not
deny^ to lay a -far more powerful Tye upon them,
to perform the Allegiance fo promifed and engaged for,
than any that does, or can lie upon Slaves from the
Right their Mafiers have over them. Nor can a Subject
who has abjured all Refinance, be more at liberty to
make ufe of it, upon whatever Provocation, than the
merefi Slave that ever w^as. According to Mr. /^s own
Cafuiiiry, (h) It is indeed pYaije-ivorthy in a private Ver^
Jon to jtiffer patiently^ and conientcdlyy ivhen fnch J^ff^f'l\^ .
D 2 cannot
{(I) ?,li^s ChJ P. 130
^ 50
cannot poffihhj or honourably^ he avoided ; as it cerUinly
cannot when attended with the breach of our fworn
as well as natural Allegiance. And I prefunie he will
not deny Perjury and Rebellion to be at leaR as crimi-
iiai in greater and more publick Perfons, as in any the
nicaneli and mort obfcure Subjedl:.
1 own, if we take Mr. H's word for ir, the only De*
h.ite that can concern a Chriftian upon S. Peter'j re^foning^
'Tiill he thi^s, Whether of the trvo is more glorious and praije-
tvorthy, to lahoHr and ff^ffer in maintaining the Cauje of a
Nation's Rights and Liberties, or in fuch a fubmiflion as
betrays them for ever, into the Hands of Violence and Am-
bition. But then I mu(i beg Mr. H's pardon, if I take
leave to affirm on the contrary, that this is not a true
ttate of the Qiiefiion ; and that if we attend to S. Peter
iiimfelf, w^e iliall quickly fee that upon his Reafonine,
the only Dthate that can concern aChrijiian mil he, Whether
of the t-^6 is more glorious and pratfe-zforthy , to fuffcr
quietly and patiently under evil Governors, for the Lord's
fake, and that after this manner, by iv ell doing we may put
toftlencc the Ignorance of fooliflo men, or for the prevention
ot any temporal Evils, that might befal either ourfelvcs
or other?, to (liew ourfelvcs diiobedient to Authority m
contradidion to the Apoi^c's exprcis Injunction to be
Subjecl a!id not Refift. And this is a Cale requires no
depth of thought, nor any time for confideration, nor
indeed any thing clfe btit a little Honelly, and a fmali
acquaintance with the nature of our moHHcly Religion
to determine it.
Thus I have fhewn how pofjtive the holy Scripture i?,
againrt all Refinance of the fupreme Auchority, in
whomfoever it refide?, or how groily foever abufed to
God's dillionour, and the Subje6ts peril and deiriment.
I have alio confidered the oppofite Do6^rine of Mr. H.
and how far all he has faid is from invalidating the
Directions given in Scripture, for Patience and Submit-
uon under the worfi of Governor?. And now upon a
brief com par rfon, I leave it to the Reader feriouQy, and
as he will anfwtr it at the ia(i Day, to determine whe-
' thcr of ihele Guides he will adhere to, the holy Scripture,
or
( 57 )
cr Mr. f/'s. Meajptres of Subwijpon^ it bcin^ as impoiTjblc
to Follow both, as it is to ferve God and Mammon. The
Scripture teaches to fear God And the Kinv^ to own his
Authority as from above, to he fuhjeEi lo Principalities and
Powers, to fiibmit to every Ordinance of Alan for the Lord's
Jake and for filencing the Ignorance of foolilh Aien, to pray
for Kings and all in Authority., and not to revile or curje
them^ though ever fo privately; to honour and obey
them, and not to take up the Sword again ft them, or rsfift
them upon pain oF Damnation. Mr, H. tcaclics that
it is Honourable and GlorioHS to Refi:} a bad Governar^ from
whom the People at any time apprehend tlj^^nfelvcs in
danger of being, cr perhaps already fceL thcmlclves,
very ill ufed, or even though he only dfficll fro??; the Will
of God, and do not continually attend upon the promotioii
of the Publick Welfare and Happineis- This he may
call following S. Pnnl and the rerf of the facred Writer? ;
but the beft of it is, every one is not bcamd to believ?
or follow him, when he fays lb. For after all his ex-
pounding, and wrelHns;, and mifinterpreting, it is i\\\\
undeniable that Curfmg of Kings is not Prayi/tg for
them, Oppofmg them is not Honouring them, Taking
Arms againl^ them is woi S-^bmitting to them, Refilhncp
is not Obedience.
C H A P. II.
Whether Mr- HV. DcElrine of Refijfance be agree-
able to the Doffrine and F rati ice of the Primitive
Chrijiians^
HAving thus far fhewn the Dodlrlne of the Holy
Scriptures, and how full they are agaiuft all
Refiitance of Authority, I propounded rxtJX to
enquire, into the Sentiments of tlie Primitive Chrjliiaqs
in this refpc6l. Not as if what is taught in Scripture
,were not of it felf iufficiently obligatory, to all that:
profcls themftlves our Lord's Dilcipks, ^nd hope to be
D 3 fayed
(38)
faved by him ; but becaufe thefe were the bert Expofi-
tors: of ihe meaning of thofe facred Writings, as who
might well be fuppoftd to underiiand, ^vhat was deli-
vered by our blclTed Saviour and his Apo(iks, if any
whofccver ever did. They were likewife of fuch un-
fpotted Integrity, and fo fmccve and upright in alhheit
Proceeding?, that we may fafely rert afliired they would
flridly adhere to. What they apprehended to be the Will
and ixiii Intent of our blelTcd Lord. And hence it fol-
lows on the contrary, that to introduce a Dodrine con-
trary to theirs, and a Practice no way fuiting with
what was cbfcrvable in thern, mu(l be to attempt the
Subverfion of our molt Holy Religion, lb far as this Va-
riation extends. Arjd whether this be not the Cafe of
Mr, H, in relation to our prefent Debate, I come now
to confider.
I . Mr. H. I confefs difcards them as no proper Judges
in the Cafe, but for no other reafon fa ve only becauie
ttiey are not of his fide. He fees they are undeniably
again (l him, and therefore thinks it necelTary to be
again ft them. But this all muft allow to be no com-
juendation of his Syftem, but a great disparagement to
it,' and an invincible Argument againfi it. Never was
pur mn(t Holy Religion io exadly defcribed in the Lives
.of its Profeffors, as in theirs wdio lived in the firrt Ages
of it,' and a great part of whom died Martyrs for it..
Thefe fhewcd forth the lively Senfe they had of our Re-
deemer's infinite Love to Mankind, and of the Redem-
ption he had wrought out for them, and the Hope- b^
})ad fet before them, and the Precepts he had given
them in charge ; and thought they could nevier do or
fuffer too much for Him, who had humbled himfelf in
fo flupendous a manner for them, to refcue them out
oflhe]av/sof everlafiingDe(iru(5Hpn, and procur^them
a' Title' to a heavenly Inheritance. They looked aipon
themfelves as Strangers and Sojourners upon "Earthy
and "vyhoie great Bufm els it was -to make fure of- a bet-
"te]: Efete, agatnft they ("hould be taken hence- .And
feordingly their Minds were fixed upon the things dove;
■^hdlheir conii^tit Study was to be conformed to their
-- • ■ ' - ^ ^ Bleiied
(39)
BlefTed Lord's Example, and to fulfil all hisComnruni^
to the be(i of their power. And well knowing Obedir.
ence to thofe in Authority, to be one neceijary Branch
of their Religion, they were far more Ibllicitous to ac-
quit themfelves aright in this refpedjthaii to fecure a
temporal ftate of Peace and Profperity in this World.
They were of a fubmilfive, padWe Temper, lictle con-
cerned for the Body, or the things of it, bin very defi-
rous to be eternally faved, whatlbever might become of
them in the mean time. They thought it far belter,
both fafer for themfelves, and more for God's Glory,
and the Honour and Advancement of their Religion, to
lay .down their Lives for it, than either live, or dye
Rebels againR their, lawful, thcxigh otherwife unjuft,
tyrannical, and perfecutini^ Emperors ; and fo have left
us an Example highly delervmg cur mod fcrious Imi-
tation. As I Ilia 1 1 endeavour to prove, by anfwering
ihefe four following Enquiries.
L What was the Dodbine of thefe aticient and mo(^
exemplary Chriliians, concerning Obedience to GcYci-
uors.
IL What their Pradlice was in this refpefl:. ^
IIL What Obligation we are under to the imitaticri
of ihem.
IV. What Mr. H. has offered to the contrary, and to
how little pur pole. The confideratlon of which Parti-
culars will be a powerful Argument for convincing the
ferious and impartial Reader, ho.v ill thsDoilrine q£
Refh'iance becomes a Preacher of the Gofpel, and ho\tr
cautious all Chril^ians ought to be, and how averfe to
giving ear to it. To thefe therefore I now apply my
ielf in the four following Sediions,
SECT. L
\7bAt the DoHrine of the Primitive ChriJfUns Tr.t; its to the
Dnty of Qbsdience to Governors,
A Very little Enquiry will fuflice to inform us beyond
ifi ^11 doubt, th^t theie truly pious and exe^nplarv
D 4 P^Q-
(40)
Profeflbrs of our Religion were clearly againft all Rc-
(jftance of Authority, in %vhoitifoever it refided, or how
ill foever managed or abuled. They never called to
Arm upon any the greateft Provocation, though none
ever met with more than they did, none having beeti
wprfe ufed by their enraged Princes than they were, nor
any in the World having ever deferved it lefs. The
Cruelties, Tortures, Deaths they conflicted with from
time to time, were enough to put them beyond all pa-
tience, had it not been for the wonderful influence their
Religion had upon their Souls, and the powerful fuper-
aiatqral AfTiftance that was adminilhed them from on
high. No Barbarities were thought too hard to be exe-
cuted upon thefe holy, inoffenfive Followers of our Lord,
jior any the llighteft Pretence too little to give cccafion
for them. And yet it is eafy to obferve, how all the
while they breatned forth nothing but Patience and
Submiilion, and a ready compliance with whatfoever
God in his good Providence fliould fee fit to lay upon
them. They taught Obedience, an a6live Obedience,
to their Sovereigns in all things lawful, and a paflive Sub-
jection andSuftering in other cafes, and never to Rebel,
t)r lift themfelves in their own Defence againft Autho^
rity, how inhumanly foever abufed to their Defhudion,
aior even to break forth into any irreverent and indecent
ExprefTions, againft their tyrannical Superiours.
The Conflitutions called Apojiolical dire6t, (a) To
fear the King, as God's InfUttnion and Ordinance, And the
Canonji fo called enjoin, fbj Not to revile the King or
Knler, as being againj! all Law and Jufiice-^ and order that
fuch of the Clergy as fnould prefume to do it fhonU he
depifed ; and a Layman to he excommttnicated. Which
Canon the Commentators upon it declare, to have for-
bidden all Reviling and undutiful Reproaching the fo-
vereign Prince, though not all Repreh?nfion of him
rfor
Tuvtcf.. I. 7. c. 17.
Can, 840
C4« )
for his Faults. The like Judgment concerning it, the
learned Bifhop Beveridge alfo notes to have been given
by Harmenophltis, and that S. Amhrofe and S. Chryfofiom
pradifed accordingly. And if the Compilers of thefe
Canons would not admit of an indecent Treatment of
their Governors in Words, it is a natural inference,
that they v^rould much lefs have allowed to take up
Arms againft them. And that this was the Opinion
and DoSrine of thofe purer Times is too plain for any
one to queftion it, who has but in any tolerable degree
been converfant in their Writings, and has read them
with any fort of attention and impartiality.
We have little left of the Writings of the firrt Cen-
tury, and the Chriftian Church being then in its infan-
cy, and its Members few comparatively to ^Yhat were
afterwards, it is no wonder if we meet with no Indan-
ces of any that were then in circumrtances to have re-
fifted, if they would ; though withal, from what they
bad been fo lately taught, it is eafy to believe, they
would by no means have done it, if they could. It is
evident as toS. Ignatif*s, aDifciple of the Apo^les, and
(a) who had familiarly converfed with them , who
lived in this Century, and fuffered Martyrdom in the
beginning of the next, that he bare all the ill Ufage
that befel him, with an undaunted Courage and Re-
fignation to the Divine Will, and without endeavour-
ing to incenfe any againli thofe who were the Authors
or Promoters of his Death.
And which is more full to the purpofe we are upon,
in this fecond Century J uflin Martyr, in his Apology
to Antoninm Pius and his Sons,teiiifies of theChriiiians,
that they were the beft of all their Subjecls ; in that
(b) they rvere the forwardefi of all to pay their Tributes ami
Cujioms, and though they rvorfhiped God only, they voere ohe^
dient to them in all things elfe, Praying for them, that to-
gether with their Royal Power y they might enjoy a found
Mind :
(^) JpL I. p. 64.
(40
J^iind; admoaiilTing them withal of the ill confcquence
of negleciing their Chrijtiiin Subjecls^ and tjMng no care of
ihem »/;i//f they thm grayed for them^ md dealt fo openly
^•nd pUinly with them; not ibreatning them with any
Oppofition or Refj^ance upon the account of their ill
Government,, as Mr.H n'ould have done, but only put-
ting them in mind of the Account oj their Povner^ that mu!}
If given to Almighty God at the la) Day, and the eternal
Fire wherein they "ffiujt expect to b? ptini[hed for their Ahnje
of it. So his Contemporary Athena^ora^ idh Antoninus
and his Son ComryjoduSy That the Chriilians (^) prayed for
the Empire, that the Son might facceed to hts Father s Throne^
as was mofi JHjf, and that their Dominion might be extended
far and near^ that under thefe Governors themfelves might
live quietly and peaceably^ and as becime dutifnl and obe-
dient S'AbjeEis. In like manner Theophilw of Antioch
jf)rofers'd , (b) He would not worfhip the Emperor any more
than the Heathen Gods, but yet he would be fure to pray for
hiwy as knowing him to be conftituted by God, not to have
religioiij Worfhip, but to have all laxtful Honour paid him.
And a little after (c) fays he, Honour the King, honour '
him, and [hew thyjelf rcell afjeBed towards him, being jubjeEi
to him and praying for him, for fo doing thou per forme li the
II dl of God, who]} Law commands to honour God and the
.King^ and difobey neither of them. Where it is obfervable
he has no more refervation for Refill;ing tlie King, than
for Refifiins: God himielf. For he requires, according
10 the Trandation of the Seventy, (d) to be difobedient ta
/^either of them. About the fame time with him lived
P(/lycarp B\ (hop c{. Smyrna, a Difciple o[ S.John. And
, lie, when the Proconful would have perfuaded him to
renounce ChriO, and fvvear by Cefars Fortune or Genii^^
Vtbreatnin^ him with the BeaRs and the Fire upon his
Jion-compliance , refoiutely anfwercd, (e) He was ^
OjrijJian, and was ready to jufii^y fuch his Profffion, if he
'-vfight hnt he allomd a day for it-, adding however, to ihew
;^ ^^ the
• r^TL^gltTproCi-riftianis. p, 19, ^o,(p.J^f. f^U Ox. f^f^
(d) Mw^' kii^a Av-niv ci-?7^idfiff);<. Prov. 24. zi.
(*^y> £ccl. J^vjv,-;. Jimil, 'M :S. I'ohc.tYp'i JMartyrio. .5^!!?. Xc
( 43 )
the deference both himfelf and hisFellow-chriflians bare
to Authority, that (4) they had learned to pay^ as roas tkoJI
proper^ all the HonGtrr to Powers and Rnlers^ that they could
■jvith fafety to thcmfelvcs, that is to lay, (^) without
endangering the lofs of their Souls, for here is no men-
tion at all of any regard had to their temporal Welfare
as I ihall obferve more particularly in its proper
place ; giving moreover this Caution to the Proconliil
fcj'^riif dTPciK^^iSlc. Thou threatened me with Fire that wrll
pftrn hftt for a fhort time^ before it he extinguifhed , but art
not aware of that Fire whereto the wicked fl^all be condemned
at the laji Jnigmenty and which is referved for their eternal
Punifhment. Thus he puts the Proconful in mind of
tlie dreadful Vengeance, whereto he ^vas like to expofe
himfelf from Almighty God in the other World ; but
gives not the Iea(i hint of any Corredlion or Oppofjtion
he was to expedtfirom his Subjects here in this.
Id the latter part of this Age Iremet^ was Bifliop of
Lyons, and he taught that fdj the Word faith by Solomon,
Py me Kings reign^ and the powerful hold, or decree ?«-
fiice ; by me Princes are exalted, and by me Tyrants zovcrn
the Earth; and the Apoftle VdiuXJays this, Be fpibjsfi to all
the higher Powers, (without exception of the bad, and
for this reafon, which extends equally to 2L\\f) for there
is no Bower bnt of God, and thofc that be, are drdained of
God. And forafmuch as he fpeaks not of the Angelical Pow-
ers, Qr of invifible Princes, but of human Powers; he fays,
for this reafon ye pay Tribute, for they are the Miniiters of
God, attending on this very thing, which the Lord alfo him-
felf confirmed, by commanding to pay the Collectors of Tri-
bute, both for him f If and for Fcttr ; becaufe, aswasfaid,
tkey are the Minijlcrs of God fsrving to this very purpofe.
For feeing Man, upon hus departure from God, brcame'fd
brutifhy as to tale even his nearesi Kindred for Enemies^
_______«___ '^^'^
(a) Eccl. Smyriu Epift. de S. Polycirpi Marryrio. Seel. X^
{b) Magiftratibus enim 8c Potedatibus a Deo conPa:utis
eum honorem, qui noftrorum aniinorum faluti nofirajciie rs-
Jigioni nihil afferat detrimeiiti,pro dignitate tribiiere docemur.
-^j Chrillopherfon rentiers the Words m Eufebius Hif>. Ec?l!
/,j, c. 1$. (c) Ssa, XI. (d) L. 5. c. J4.
( 44 )
'Mni to live under no Ohedience, in all D If order, and Mur-
dtry and Covemfnefs-^ God Lts impofed upon him the fear
of a Man, that being fithjeEi to the Poroer of Men, and he-
ing hoHnd by their Larv, they way have fame Juflice done
tkemy and may be governed one by another, fearing the Sword
they feels held over them, as the Apoflle faith ^ For he bear-
«th not the Sword in vain, for he is the Minifter of God,
an Avenger for Wrath to him that doth Evil. And jor
this reafon, the Magtjirates having the Lams for their Di-
reElion, Jhall never be accountable or fuffer for what they dd
jptjily. But when they aB wickedly, contrary both to Lav
and Jalricc, and like Tyrants, not Kings^ they fhall peri/h
hy the juji Judgment of God, which reaches equally to all,
and f pares none. And a little after, ^y who fe Command
Aden are born, by his Command alfo are Kings ordained, as
fmts the Circumliances of thofe over whom they arefet ; fome
for the Amendment and Benefit of their Snljecis, and the
Prefervation of Jpiftice ; andfome for Fear, and Pmi/hmenty
and Reproof, and fome ap-ain for Contempt, and Reproach,
and Pride, as the People jhall hive defrved; the JHj} Judg-
ment of God reaching, as we have already faid , equally to
alL Thus this famous Bilhop and Martvr prcfTes Obe-
dience to Princes, from the fame Confiderations with
the ApoHIe, requiring to be rub;e6l to them as God's
Ordinance, and not to rife ap again(i them for their
own defence, but to leave it to God to punilli them
.when they defleU: from their Duty, and impiou/ly and un-
rightcoufly feek the Ruin, rather thari the Welfare and
Happinels of the Society.
In the larrer part of the fecond Century, and bcginr
•ning of the third, lived Tertullian; who in his noble
Apologyfor the Chriltians, and his Addrefs to Scapula
the Proconful ofAfnck^ prelTes the Duty of Obedience,
when at the fame time he declares they could eafily
have taken a different courfe with their perfecuting Prin-
ces, if their Religion had not tied up their hands ; as I
(hall have occafion to fhew in the next Sedion, At
prefent I obi'crye from him, that (b) the Empcrcrs rccei-
ved
(hj Apoh c. jo»
( 45 )
ved their Amhority from God, and had no Power aJjove them
hi4t hi J ; that they were Seconds to him, and the Fir:} that
rvere after him ; veere above all Aden living, and therefore
great because only lefs than Heaven, being made Emperors
by him, who made them Men before they vpere Emperors.
A plain acknowledgment that they received their Com-
miifion from God, and being fubjedt to him only, mutt
therefore be accountable to none of their Subjeds,but to
him alone. Again fays he, (c) We reverence the Ordi"
nance of God in the Emperors, their Authority being com^
mitted to them by him. And again, (^) We cannot but re-
verence the En;peror, as one whorri our God h^s made choice
«f; and I may jnfily fay, Qx^dii is ours rather than yours ^
being fet in that Station by our God, And not long after,
complaining of the dilaftedlion and undutifulneis of
other Subjedts to the Emperor, in vviQiing fecretly fot
-frdli Cf/./r, one after another, for their own private
Advantage, and this even when they made open pro-
felTion of praymg for juft the contrary j (0 A ChrijUan^
fays he, can no more fay as thofe do, than he can m[h for a
n'w Caefar, namely, in order to the partaking of the
iargelles that were given upon fuch OccaGons. Hcalfo
invites his fellow-Chriftians to bear patiently all thcTri-
als anddifhculties it lliould feem good to God to bring
them into, (f) Abfit ab hacfetla, &c. fays he, Far be
it f-om the Profjffors of our mofi holy RelipJ^on, to revenge
themjelves by Ftre, (and the ca(c is the fame as to Arms)
or to be diflm led at the Suffering erf if hat ever God has order d
for the proof of their Fidelity -, after this manner referring
them to God, the Author of all they endured, and not
to the Indrument employed under him, puttins; them in
mind with what Calmnefs and Serenity, what Content-
ment and SubiTiidion they ought to bear it, and that
they were not to endeavour to lliake off their Yoke, till
he fhould be gracicufly pleafed to eafe ihem of it. And
in the lame Apology, fpeaking of Hippias, who was
fain vphilji aBually engaged in a defign upon his City, he
fubjoins, (g) It \\'a.s ffich a Defgn as no Chrifiian ever Vfas
con-
(r Apolc.-^i, (d)C,ii. (ejCi^. (fjC.iJ. (i)a^6.
<40
'Concerned in for the Deliverance of his Brethren, thoi^gh vphUn
under the Prcffure of the utmofi Inhnmanity, From which
iTiemorable Words, the learned Mr. Reeves has made
thisjuft Obfervation, and highly pertinent and ufefut
to my prcfcnt purpofc. {h) 7hat which I think mofi re^
fnArkahle in this Cowpjirifon between a Philofopher and a Chri*
fii^n, is^ that he concludes the whole with the Inflmce of Re-
be/lion in Hippias, a thing, fays he, which no Chriftian
was ever heard to have attempted for the Refcue of his
Brethren, tho* under the molt provoking and barbarous
UQ^c. This upon all occafions he /hem to be the diflin^mfh'
ingCharacler ofChriflians ; this he triumphs upon, and there-
fore concludes the period with Nonr^ftjiance, like an Orator
ypho gradually rifes higher and higher, and clinches all mth
that he thinks mofl likely to leave the deeptji- Jmprejfion,
But I return to Tertullian himfelf, who makes this Pro-
fefTion in behalf of the Chriftian Subjeds of the Empire,
{a J Wefacrijice for thefifny of the Emperor^ hut to our God
and his, and as rve are comr^anded, mth unfeigned Prayer,
He had likewife faid jM before, A Chrijiian is no mans
Enemy, not only not the Emperor s, rvhom knowing to be of
God's appointment, he muj} needs loVe him, and reverence
and honour him, and d^fire his Safety, and that of his Em-
pire, that it may continue, as it mil, to the end of the
World, Wherefore we worppip the Emperor, as far as is per-
mitted u;, or is Expedient for him, as a Aian vtho is next
under Cody and has received all his Porver from God, and ii
iefithan God only, and thus is above all others, and inferiour
to none but the True God. And now will Mr. //. fay
all this is fpoken, like one that wanted to get rid of his
Sovereign, and was perfuaded he ought to be laid afide,
vvlienfoever he (hould neglect his Duty, or at lealt
when he fhould prefume to adt contrary to the End of
hislnftitution ? But 1 proceed.
^ Not long aittr, in the third Century, Origen fpeaks
likewife to the fame purpofe. For Cdjtii having objeded
to the Chnfiian?, that their Religion had its fnlt rife
from a feditious Oppofition to the Jnvs, wliom they
had
(h) Inloc. (a) AdSc?puL c, 2.
(4?)
had hereupon taken occafion to defert, and to fet them-
IcJre? againli them ; lie replies, That (a) it wasiwpo0le
to tell of any fiditiow InfurreEHm the Chriflians had evtr
leen guilty of; and thnt had they ever rifen, as is h;re pn'^
tended, agajnfi the Jen>Sy their Lawgiver muld never have
forbidden all Murder, nor rvould his DifcipleSy had they
had their fir fl beginning from a Rebellion, have admtted of
ftich gentler La'ifs, as jhotild expoje them to be led like Sheep
to the fat^ghter^ without ever daring to revenge thcmfelves
upon their P er f ecu' or s. Than which, what could be'morc
diredly oppofite to Mr.//?. Dodlrine of RefiRance?
And' at another time he gives thisCharadhr of them,
(b) That they refufed not to dye for their Imegrity. And
that (c) they knevf> no way of departing ottt of this Life more
mrthily, than by laying it dojrn for the fake of rirtue and
Religion, mjenfoever this condition v^as impofed by thofe AU-
gi Urates^ or judges, who reckon d ther/f elves to have the
Poner hver their Lives, that either they must dye for their
Obedience to their Lord's Commands, or fave their Lives hy
ailing contrary to his Laivs. Whereby it appears the
Chriitians were then of fuch an humble Paffive Temper,
that they might with as much (liew of reafon be charged
with Robbery, or Perjury, or Idolatry, or any other the
xiioil heinous Crimes, as w^iih either actually Resiling,
or fo much as once pretending it Lawful, not to fay
Honcurahle and Glorious, to refjli their lawful Sovereign,
though ever fo bitter an Enemy to, and Perfecutor of
thcmfelves, and iheir Religion. And lam very apt to
think that no one who had read thefe Words in Ori-
gen^ would have in the lea(i fufped^ed, that Mr. H,
would ever have undertaken to rcprtftnt him as
an Advocate for that RtfiRance he fo evidently difa-
vows.
So his Contemporary S. Cyprian proclaims of the
Chridians of thofe days, (d) That their Enemies repul-^
fed by their Faith and Courage found plainly, they had refol^^
ved to dye rather than foffer themfelves to be overcome'^
nor nould Jo much as once refifi thofe who fct upon thefHf^
not
( 48 )
hot accounting it confijlent with their Duty to de/!roy thofe
hy Vfhom they thus innocently ftffferedy hut that they were ra-
ther freely to expofe their dearefi Hearts Blood, whereby to
obtain the quichr Deliverance from the injatiable Malice and
Cruelty of their oHtrageotir Adverfaries. And even thofe
veho had unhappily falUn through fttrpriz.e or fear, no fooner
recovered themfelves^ hut they prefently confeffed their Guilty
and fortified thentfelves vcith Courage and Patience, and
fiood immovable, in hope of obtaining not only a Pardon for
their Fault , but a Crown of Glory by their Sufferings^
Where it is obfervable, that this devout Martyr breaths
forth nothing but an Obligation to be ready upon ali
cccafions, to fufFer for the Name of Chrift, who had
done and fufFered fo much for them j not one word of
landing up for the Publick Safety and Welfare, and to
prcferve themfelves and their Pofterity from temporal
Ruin. No, all his Aim was to recommend to them
a Concern and Care for a better State, and a patient
Suflfering whatever was neceffary in order to it. And
again in the fame Epittle fays he, Let us offer up our dai-
ly Groans^ and repeated Prayers ; for thefe (not the Arm of
Flefh) are our heavenly Weapons and the Divine Darts that
prote5l us. And in another {a) Epiille, written to the
Presbyters, and Deacons, and the whole Body of his
Church, when upon the Proconful's fending to feize him
at Utica, he had been advifed to withdraw himfelf,
that he might glorify God by fujfering in his own City,
and in the face of his Floci, having declared his Expecta-
tion in this his Retirement, that the Proconful would
come to Carthage, and there he fliould hear from him^
yphat theEmperors had decreed concerning the Chriliians, both
Clergy and Laity, and being refoIvedBien freely to^ ffeak
his Mindy as ihe Lord fljoald direB him, he gives this Ad-
vice, Vos autem fratres carif/Jmi, &c. As to you my moji
dear Brethren ^ be Jure to keep in mind the DoUrine 1 have
always taught you, concerning our Lord's Commands, and as
J have in my Preaching continually inftruEhed you, fo be ye
fure to fiudy, how to live quietly and peaceably, and let none
of
(aj E£, 8r-
(49)
of yiffi rAife any TfitHuh nmongft the Brethren. And at
another time, having taken occafion {a) fadly to bewail
the lofs of fuch as had fallen in the Dfci^^i Perfecution^
lamenting it in the forrovvfulleft manner with Sighs
and Tears, he is yet fo far from exciting to have an eye
at the temporal Good of the Community, and power-
fully and valiantly Rcfisi the Emperor, whereby to pre-
vent the like Infuks and Outrages for the future, that
fie makes no other ufe of it, but to invite to a ferious
Reflection upon lb p;reat a Misfortune, together with the
unhappy Caufe of it, and puts them in mind that their
Sins had jullly deferved all that had befallen them, and
much more than Almighty God had yet feen fit to lay
upon them ; and they ought therefore to look upon
%vhat they had been called to fuffer, (Jb) rather as aTryd
ef their Fa'nhy than a Perjccution for it. Then be proceeds
to expofe the Heinoufnefs cf their Sin, and elgecialiy
of theirs who took upon them to betray others into it,
enquiring into the Caufes of it, and (liewing how un-.
reafonabie it wa?, tliat cither the lofs of their Eftates,
or the fear« of whatsoever Cruelties might be executed
upon them, fliould rob them of their Integrity, ad-
monifhins; them moreover of the Divine (0 judgments
that have frequently befallen Apoliacy, even in this
Life, bcfjdes the cverlalting Vengeance denounced a-
gainft them, and to be infilled upon them in the next;
preffing (d) them to a Repentance, and a return froiii
the doleful State whereinto they were fallen ; (e) offering
to pray to God for them, and urging them to ufe their
Endeavours for capacitating themfelves to receive Al>
lolution, begging that both he and they might join to-
E gether
(a) De lapfis, />. 125. '
(I'J Ui hoc omne quod geftum efl, exploratio potius quam
perfecutio videretur.
(c) Ecce eoiiim qui negaverant quae fupplicia confpicimus ?
quos eorum triltes exitus fiemus ? Nee hlc effe fuie poeni
pofTunt, quamvis necdum dies venerit poena?. !
(d) Quaefo vos fratres, acquiefcite falubiibus teiiiediis :
conliiiis obedite melioribus, gfV.
(ej Rogamus vos,ut pro vobis Deumiogare poflimu^jfij'^i
(50)
gether in unitecl Groans and Tears, and that in order
thereto, having fallen in lb dreadful a manner, they
would fhew an anfwerable forrow for it, that (^) the
mealiire of their Repentance might be proportioned to
the degree of their Sin ; that fo deep a Wound might
have a fuitable Medicine, and a long and deep Humi-
liation, (h) to pafs the Day in Mourning, and the
Night in Watching and Weeping, (c) to lie upon the
Ground in AQicsand Haircloath and Nattinefs, (d) Faft-
ing, and Praying and doing good Works. This is the
only Advice S.Cyprian gives in thofe Trying Times, and
to luch as were fenfible how great Temptations they
had met with from the Malice of their Perfecutors.
And if Mr. //. can reconcile this with his Hypothefis, or
can irrftr any thing from hence in favour of that (e) Re-
fijhnce la^hich he has taught to he larvfhl, 1 fhall ever own
him a Man of fmgular Ingenuity.
Agreeably hereto CfJ Bujehm relates the Martyrdom
of Marinus at dcfarea, about the fame time. Which
though the Death of a fingle Perfon,is yet particularly
remarkable upon two accounts ; that is to la^upon the
account of his own Circumliances and Profeflion, as
being a great Man amongfl the Souldiery, and upon ac-
count of the Advice and Encouragement given him by
Theot-ecnus the Biihop of the place, and who muft be
fuppofed to have well underitood the Doctrine of thofe
Times in point of Obedience to Governor?. He was of
an honourable Family, and very rich, and of great
Note, and made a very confiderable Figure in the Ar-
my. But being about to be advanced to yet a higher
Station, that of courfe belonged to him, another vsho
^_____ aiin'd
(a) Qiiam magna deliquimus, tain granditer defleamus.
Alto vuUieri diligens & longa medicina iion defit ; poeniten-
tiacrimine minor non fit.
(b) Diem ludlu tranfigere,vigiliis nobles ac fietibus ducere.
(c) Stratos folo adhoerere cineri, in cilicio & fordibus vo-
lii(>tari.
(d) Poll diaboli cibum malle jejunium : juflis operibus in-
cumbere, ^c^
CO P.^^^ . Cf) Hift, Ecd. /. 7, r. ij.
C 5» )
aim'd at the fame Promotion, and had no other Plea
for himfelf, charged Marinus with bcin^; a ChrKlian,
and that he had not facrificed to the Emperors, and
was therefore according to the (landing Laws of the Em-
pire, unquahfied for fuch a Command ; and fo got hi in
adjudged to death, unlefs he would renounce his Chritti-
anity within the fpace of three hours. Which coming
to the knowledge o^Theotecrms, he prefently fought a
liberty of difcourfmg Marinus, and taking him by the
hand carried him ftraightw^ay into the Choir of the
Church, and placed him by the (a) Altar, and there
pointing on the one hand to his S\Yord, the token of his
Employment, on the other he held out the Holy Bible
before him, not to encourage him, a^lr.H would have
done, to fight for the Bible, and himfelf, and his Fel-
loW'Chriftians, efpecially cOnfidering his Station and
interett in the Army, and the AlTittance he might
thence have expedted, upon fuch a weighty Occafion ;
but on the contrary that he might advile him ferioufly
and deliberately to determin with himfelf, whether he
would refolve to ftick to, his Preferment or hisChriiiiani-
ty, not fo much as in the lead intimating, or fuppofmg
any other way left him, whereby to take care of himfelf ;
perfuading him to hold faft his Bible, and never depart
from his God; afTuring him that fo he fhould dye ia
Peace, and obtain the Crown of Martyrdom, which he
knew to be of infinitely greater Concern to him, than
his temporal Safety and VVclfare. This was the courfe
that good and zealous Bifhop recommended, encoura-
ged, and urged him to; and which yl/^Ti«;/;, like an
unfeigned Difciple of the Blefled Jefus, followed accor-
dingly. And he foon found the bleffed Etfed of it.
Much about the fame time, Bionyfias Billiop of A-
hxandria, iM , g;V. Sciiol. ill ioc.
( 53 )
the PerfecHtor, And at another time, he exTiorts (a) tn
contintie faithful to Kings, but effecinlly to Almi2^hiy Gody
and for his p.ie, (not only for the fake of Publick Good)
tofich as are put in Authority under him. And {b) he re-
commends it as a laudable Statute of our Rdigion,
that we are required to he fubjecl to all Higher Powers^
as Servants are to be to their Ahat the Holy Ghofl has f^ohn in yon to d^y f Ro-
gamus, Augufk, non pugnamus. Non timemus, {cd
rogamus. We befeech thee^ O Emperor^ we do not fight
againfi thee. We do not fear how thou mayfi ufe us, hut we
hfeech thee to hearken to m. Thus it becomes Christians ta
defire the continuance of Peace and Faith, and to perfevere in
the Trydh, though when in danger of dying for it. And
when he underibod the Soldiers had adiually taken pof-
felTion of the Church, he fetcht a deep Sigh, and faid
to thofe who would have perfuaded him to go thither,
Tradere Bafilicam non poff^m ; fed repugnare non debto : I
cannot deliver up the Church ; but yet I muli not feek
to preferve it by Refinance. I do not know how far
Mr. H. can contrive to interpret thefePaffagesof S.^w-
Irofe in favour ofRefilhnce; but all the World befides,
muii own them to be diametrically oppoQte to all At-
tempts of that nature.
And fo is what follows out of his Contemporary
Gregory Nyffen ; who fpeaking of the Emperor, expreffes
himfelf in this manner, (a) We call him his own Lord,
and fay, he has no Lord over him, but is Ruler over all the
People. Nor i< it any Lye to fay concernir>g him, that the
name of King dmotes a freedom from a fnperior Lord. Nor
do we own any neceffiry, that if this Word be under jiood ta
fnean one's being hi^ own Lord, and under no other s Do'
pinion, it jhould therefore no longer imply an Authority over
the SuhjeEls. For the name of Empire, or Kingdom, being
ef a middle Signification between thefe two, imports partly a.
Freedom from any other Lord, and partly a Dominion over
others. Where he manifeftly declares the Prince to be
ilS'iajjoToVt without any Superior upon Earth, and confe-
quently unaccountable to all but God Almighty, and
in
(a) C, Euncnio I i. /. 400,
C55)
in particular to be io in refpe6l to his own Sub-
jeds.
I have a little before obferved what account S. -^w-
hroje gives o^ David's ConkiTion to God, Tibi loH peccavi ;
^gainft Thee only have 1 finned ; And here I muli add
that S. Jerome gives the fame Reafon of that ExpreiTion,
J^ex erat, & almm mn timehat ; Being a Kin^y he had none
to fear hut God; as nuich as to fay, that Ciod only had
the Power of calling Kings to account, ^nd therefore
not their own People. _ .
Opjattis MilevitanHs repreliends Donatus, for his un-
dutiful carriage towards the Emperor, in contradiction
to S. PaHl'sDo^nnQ, and charges him with (a) S:fidying
to do wrong to fiver eign Powers, for whom, wodd he have
hearkened to the Apojile, he would h^ve taught him to pray
daily. For fo he required in his fir si Epifile to Timothy :
Pray for Kings and Poirers, that under them we may lead
a quiet and peaceable Life, And thispfays the Apoflle^ought
to be done, etiam fi talis efTet Imperator qui gentilner
vivit, though the Emperor were a Heathen ; how much more
then, when he is a Chriflian, a fearer of God, religiom, and
merciful i I doubt not but Mr. //.will own Obe(iience
and even Non-refjftance is due to fuch a Sovereign thus
qualified for the promotion of Gcd's Service, and his
People's Good. But if he pleafes to look back to the
Words immediately before, he will fee this Submiflion
and thefe Prayers are owing not only to a Chriiiian,
pious, religious, and merciful Prince, but to one that
fhould live as do the Heathens. And not only fo, but
if he (liould be a malicious and perfecuting Heathen, an
Enemy to and Hater of the true Religion, or how ill
foever qualified, he prefently fub;oins a Reafon, that
iliews it unlawful to refill even fuch a Governor
{h) Cum fuper Imperator em mn fit nififolus Bens, qui fecit
Imperatorem; namel/, Tb2it the Emperor has none above
him but God alone, who made him Emperor ; or in other
Words, He is anfwerablc for his Mifgovernniept to no
one, but God himfelf, who is his only Superior, and
E 4 from
{a) C. Parmen. I. i* t- ^^9 (^) -P- ^7*
(so
from wham be received his Commiflion and Authority,
That there is no Power hm of God^ fays S. AngufiinX^^ is
tefiified by the Month ofWifdom, By me Kings reign, and
by me Tyrants poircfs the Earth. So alfofays the y^Jpa-
flle, Theie is no Power but of God. And that it is high-
ly reafvttahle it fhmld he fo^ is taught in the Book of Job ;
Who fettetb a Hvpocriteto reign, becauie of the VVick-
cdnefs or the People. And concerning the People o/Ifrael
faith God, 1 ^ave them a King injny Wrath. For there
is no injpjjficc in wicked Mens receiving a Porter to do AiiJ-
chipf, to the end, that the Patience oj good Men may mmi^
feji it felf, and the Iniquity of the Wicked may he punifhed.
For by the Power given to the Devil job wa6 tried, that he
might appear Right eons *, Peter veoi tempted, that he might
not prefume upon his own Strength, Paul w^%s htfeted, lefl
he fhould h: exalted above meafurCj and Judas was condem-
ned, that he might hang himfelf. And upon another occa-
flon' fays he, (h) ^ Man jhould not dijdain tojcrve evm
a bad Majhr, heartily, and willingly, and lovingly ; ad-
ding vviihal, that what he /pake concerning the Mdjier and
Servant, was to be finder fiood in like manner concerning the'
Povi^rs and Kings, and all that are in the high places of this
World, And at another time he asks, (c) Qnid ergo ^
Eos Chri/iiani offenderunt i How is it then? Have the
Chrijiians done any thing to offend themf Have they not
•performed their Dnty to them ^ Wherein is it that the
Chriftians have failed of their Obedience to the Kings of
the Earth f Hence it evidently appears, that their Perfectui^
ms are without Caufe. Bm mark what follows: And my
Heart wras afraid becaufe of thy Word. They Itkewife had
threatning Words, I drive you out, I banifly you, I rake yott
Tvith iron Claws y I rofi you with Fires, I deliver you up to the
Fury of the Beafis, I tear you limb from limb. But thy Words
have terrified me abundantly beyond all this. *' Fear not
*' thofe who kill the Body, and after that have nothing
*^ more that tliey can do ; but fear him who has power
J' to calt both Soul and Body into Hell. " Sure S. Augu-
flin
(a) De nat. boni, c. Manich. c. 52.
(h) Enarrc iTzPfal, 114, (c) In PfaL 1 18,
( 57 )
Jiln did not tliink (d) a Pajfive Nonre/ifl^.nce rvouU appear
upon Examination, to be a much greater Oppofiiion to theWill
of God, than the contrary. All his care was to fortify the
Soul for patient Suffering, that it might not b'. en-
dangered by the Infults and Threats of fuch, whofe
utmoft Rage could reach no farther than this Li-f^. But
as for the temporal Welfare of themfclves and their Po-
ikrity,thcugh a very valuable BlefTing, this he thought of
fo little concern in comparifon of their eternal Salvati-
on, that he takes no manner of notice of it. So far was
he from dire6ling to this as their end, or inviting to
refilt their tyrannical and diforderly Governors in order
to it. The natural Inference from ihefe Words, is,
that a good Chriliian, fuch as S. AngHJlin was, and fuch
as he (peaks of in this place, will chule quietly and pa-
tiently to fubmit to the utmolt Severities of his perfecut-
ing Sovereign, rather than provoke Almighty God a-
gainlf his own Soul, which were the only two ways he
thought them like to deliberate about ; for he never in
the leaf! fufpeds them to have had any thought of flying
to Arms againrt their pcrfecuting Princes.
The next I fhall mention is S. Chryfollom, who lived
as S. Angufiin did in the latter part of the fourth, and
beginning of the fifth Century. Who fpeaking of the
Civil Governor, affirms, (i) that trhofocver is not obedi-
ent to him^ fe^^-f againji God, who ha6 enjoined Suhmijfion.
to him. And a little after, he in other words piefTes the
fame Duty, and from, the fame Confideration or God's
Injunction in the cafe, together with the Vengeance he
has threatned to the refradory and dilobedient. Be not
afhawed there fore, faith the Apolile,of fuch SHbjeEiion, for the
Law of God reqtiires it', and he will be a fever e Revenger of
the Indignities offered to his Minifiers^ as uho fever difo-
heys them, will find to his cofi. For he jhall no: be pHnifJped.
Tvith any common Puni/hment, but nith fuch as is exc^ding-
ly jhnrp, Norfhdl any thing fecure him from being called to
d fevcre account by Man, be fides that he provokes Almighty
God, in a pecfiUar manner, againfi his own SohI. And up-
on
(d) Me.ifures of SuhmJJiQn, p. 8. {e) /» Rom. 15. 2.
(55)
on another occafion, infkad of exclaiming againft the
Emperor's Cruelty and Rage, and inviting his Subjects
to arm in their own Defence, he takes a quite contrary
courfe, fiach as Mr. H. would never have advifed to,
ieft io the Community and their PoRerity after them,
fhould be utterly undone by it. (/) Let m prolirate our
fehes, fays he, at the Emperors Feet^ or rather let us he-
feech our good ^and gracious God, to ajfwage the Emperor*s
Fury , and render hm propitious to us. And commending
JD;«W's Carriage towards *S'^«/, his caufelefs, yet impla-
cable Enemy, he reprefents him, thus exprefllng his
fenfe of Duty to him, (/) that though hecoM not admire
his manner of Life, nor hoaji of his good Deeds ^ he confidered
in rvhat an honourable Sfation God had Jet him, that he roas
his Anointed, and therefore reasoned thus in his favour j
Why jay you he is a moji ahominahle King, g^-ihy of great
Irregularities, and my oven Enemy to the laji degree f Remem-
hr he is hovpever my King, he is my Prince, and God has
given him Authority over me. He did not fay, he tvas his
King only, hut he was the Lord's Anointed ; laying a greater
weight upon the Hononr he had received from above, than
en that vphich was done him by his SuhjeEis here beloip. Af-
ter which he cautions to obferve this following Admoni-
tion ? Thou defpifefi thy Fellow-Servant, yet jee thou reve^
rence him as he is thy Lord ; and if thou ha/l no regard for
him who is ordained to this high Office, at leaji have fomefor
him who has ordained him. For tf we fear, and /land in awe
cf thoje Rulers who are appointed by the King, though Evil,
Robbers, JJnjuji^ or honjoever otherwife ill inclind, not def-
pifing them for their bad quality, hut refpeEiing them for the
Txorth of the Sovereign who has appointed them, how much ra-^
ther ought this to be done where Almighty God has himfelf
appointed them f And again he profeilfs of David, (g) God
crowned his right hand, for being able to keep its Sword
clean, and not died with Blood ; he came out of the Cave^
not with Saul'j Crown upon his Head, hut adorned with a
Crown of Righteoufnefs ', not cloathed with a purple Royal
Robe^
(e) Orat. in Eutrop. To, 8. p. 70,
(/) Orat. I. eii r AajS/cP «^ Sct^Aa
(^) Orat. z. «f r ^tf/S. ^ r ^a.
( 59 )
Rohe, hut with a more than humane Meelnefs, brighter than
all thefinefi GarmentSj and with greater Luftre than the three
Children out of the Furnace, And again, (h) jvhen he
could have (lain him that lay in wait for him^ yet for God's
fake he would not, hut chofe to live every cay in D anger y
rather than he delivered from fo many Deaths^ by flaying
him who had deferved fo ill of him. Thus clearly was
S. Chryfoflom for fuffering from time to time, and endu-
ring all outward Inconveniencies and Indignities, all
Perils and Dangers from a wicked and malicious King,
without making any allowance for refitting him, though
in order to the Welfare of the Publick, which had a
particular Relation to , and Dependance upon David^s
Efcape and Safety.
Whereto may be added thofe Sayings of Syneftusy m
(a) Man Epiftle written againlt Andronicm Prcfedi of
^^IP^t and a fevere Enemy to the Chrifiians ; where he
reckons bad and dettru6live Princes to be Scourges in
God's hand, for the Chattifemcnt of a finful People.-
For thus he fpeaks, "Qrnv (fSv ^ntn Koxa^uv, &c. When
he has occafion forfome to pnnifh thofe that have offended
himy fometimes he makes ufe of fuch Demons as have the
Command over Swarms of Locujisy fometimes thofe that caufe
the PejHlence ; and at one time a harharoas Nation, at ano"
ther a wicked King; and in a word, fuch Inflruments as are
fitted by nature to do Mifchief, He likewife complains
how ill the Chriliians at Pentapolis were ufed by this
Andronicusy fo that through all the Forum was heard the
dolefiil Sound of Men groaning. Women lamenting, Chil-
dren crying • and the whole City looked as ifjuji taken by an
Enemy ^ the chief and heji part of it being fet apart for the
Exercife of his Cruelties, and the Royal Portico, formerly
the Seat of Judgment, turnd into a place of Execution^
Yet did not the Citizens found to Arms, they raifcd
no Forces againrt fo implacable, fo mercllefs a Gover-
nor, but fell to their Prayers. And as for himfelf, he pro-
fe/Tes that he was little concerned for any Indignity that was
offered
(h) Orat. 5. f^Vr Ac4;S. i^ ^ r.
(/7) Epin. 57. ' if) Ibid. p. 156. ^ EpifV. tfp.
(6o)
offered, or Violence that was done him ; hnt rathtr gave
th^nh for it, remernhring that it came from God's hand, and
ejieeming it 06 a fort of Martyrdom, Such a Senfe had he
of the Obligation he was under, to fubmit and attend
to God's Corrc(5tion, when coming by the Management
ofan Imperious and Wicked Ruler. He very well knew
it became him to hear the Rod, and him that had appointed
it ; and to leave the confequence, as to the things ofthis
World, to him who made and governs it, and will
caufe all to nvorl together for good to them that love him.
And accordingly when this fame Andronicpu (i) had be-
haved him.felf fo infolerrtly and impioufly againft our
bkfTed Lord, and had haraffed the Chrirtians mott in-
tolerably, abufing the Prielis oFGod fo exceHTively, as
neither Phalarls of Agragos, nor Cephren the Egyptian,
nor the Babylonian Senacherih who fent to reproa^ the
God of the Jev(s, would have dared to do, vet did they
ufe no other than Spiritual Weapons agaiuft him. The
BiiTiops met and pronounced him excommunicate, and
to hs look'd upon by all, and avoided, as fuch. And
this was all the Oppofition they iT)ade to him, thoii,^h
fo outrageous an Adycriary to thsir Lord, their Religi-
on, and themfelves.
I {h.\ll name but one more, and that is Profpcr Aq'Aita-
nicHi, who lived alfo in this fifth Century ; and exprefly
declares, that (l) no Povp^r is to be flighted by the Folloi^'ers of
the meek and holy ]efu?, that Obedience is due from them to
Kings^ asrvsllas M^fiers^ and that it is honourable and glori-
ous, not to rife up agairai fuch of them as are Enemies to
the pubhck Happinefs, but as to love tiwfe that are Good, fo
alfo patiently to bear mth the Bad. He knew as the p^or
peifecutedChriliians had found by long Experience, that
Wicked and uniuli Governors were frequently to be cx-
peded, as the State of this World is, wherein the Bad
^f
(i) Epift. 58.
(k) Mitibus & fan^tis nulla eft fpernenda poteftas :
j4:quum fervire tix Regibus & Domini?.
• Ut Chrifti famulis ad varum profit honorem,
Dilexille bonos, & tolerafie malos.
Et'igY, 34. Ds ol-fequi'u dahuis.
(6i )
of all forts are fo much more numerous than the Good.
But he, as well as thofe others before mentioned, was
wholly unacquainted with Mr. H's new Dodtrine, that
0)f^Pp(^fi^^ ^'r trne that Governors aci contrary to the end
of their JnptHtion, invade the Rights of their Subjeds, mi
attempt the rmne of the Society over which they are placed ;
it is Urfful and gloriofis for thefe SahjeEis to confnlt the Hap-
pinefs of the Puhlick, and of their Pojlerity after them, by
oppofmg and reftfiingftich Governors, He had not learn'd
this new Dodrine, I fay, a Dodrine not then known
to Chrirtians, and which had it been broached by any
Innovator, would, we may be fure, have been rejeded
with the utmoft Indignation.
I have now gone through the four fiifl Ages of the
Church, and half the fifth ; ;^nd need proceed no far-
ther, thefe Infrances hitherto alledged, being enough to
fhew beyond all Contradiclion, what the Chriftians of
thefe feveral Ages believed, and taught, as to the Do-
ctrine of PaJJive Obedience, and under w^hat Obligations
they thought themfelvcs upon all Occafions to the Pra-
6lice of it. They exhorted to fear the King as God's
Ordinance, and not to rcfift him upon any account.
They gloried in being the belt of Subjeds, and profef-
led themfelves to pray for the Safety and Welfare of
the Emperors, and their Po(ierity, and of the whole Em-
pire; duly paying their Tributes, acknowledging them
not only to be conftituted by Gcd, but to be lels than
Iiim only, next to him, above all Men living, and fo
accountable to none of them; loving, honouring, re-
verencing them, and allowing of no other Weapons
againft them but Prayers and Tears; befeechinc^, not
arming againft, nor ever daring to revenge themlclves
upon their fharpefi Perlecutors; but choofing freely to
die, that they might the looncr be delivered from the
Malice of their Adveriaries, and enfiated in the Glo-
ries of the other World; adviiing their Brethren to b:
quiet, and do their own Btifmefs, and upon no account to
raife any Tumults or Commotions, but to preftr their
In-
Q) Me.ifuYes of SuhmJJijii, p. 40,
( 62 )
Integrity before their Lives, or any thing they could en-
joy or hope for here, and to endeavour the Defence of
their Religion, not by Fighting, Injuflice, or any kind of
Wickednefs, but by Patience, by Meeknefs, by Sub-
miflion, byRefignationof themfelves to the Divine Will,
and if neceflaryjby laying down their Lives in obedience
to it i looking upon the Oppofers of thofe in Authority,
as Fighters againft God, who has commanded Submif-
flon and Obedience as the Subjedls Duty, and will fe-
verely punifli fuch as take a contrary courfe, though
with ever fo good a Defign and Intent, and though fup-^
pofed to tend ever fo much to the Advantage of the
Society, They were perfe6l Strangers to Mr. FTs Do-
6lrine ofRefi/iance infome Cafes^ and inculcated the con-
trary Duty of Subjedion, hut never perf waded to take
up Arms againft their Soveygn. This was their Dodrine.
And that their Pradice was anfwerable to it, and they
did not impofe upon others, what they were not willing
to perform themfelves, is what I come now to fheWj
But that will be the bufmelsof the nextSedlion.
SECT. IL
Vf^hat the PraUice of the Primitive Chri/Iianswoi in the Point
of Obedience to Governors,
TlEre I am to fhew, asl have juft now intimated, that
•*-J- thefefmcere, devout, and truly religious Followers
of our Lord, did not lay heavy Burdens upon others, vphich
themfelves rvould not move with one of their Fingers. They did
not call upon others to fubmit to their cruel, perfecuting
Governors, and refufe to do it themfelves when called to
it J but were forward enough upon every occafion to fet
themfelves a Pattern of what they taught, to the great
Surprize and Aftonifliment of the Beholders, and even
of their moft bitter Enemies. Neither Reproaches, nor
Affronts, nor Confinements, nor Racks and Tortures,
nor Confifcation of Goods, nor Death in all its moft
difmal Shapes, could in any wife tempt them to reGlt
their lawful Superiours. Such a Fear had they of God
and
ml the King, that they durft (hew thcmfelvcs undLitifuI,
and difobedient to neither of them ; but ftudied rather to
mitigate the Fury of their Perfecutors, by a fubmifllye
and refpe6lful, and quiet Behaviour towards them, un-
der all the ill Ufage they met with. They kept in mind
the Dodrine of their Religion, and the Example of their
blelTed Lord, who wa^ made perfeEi by Sufferings- and
tould not but refled and be fenfible how ill Refinance
in any cafe became the Difciples of fo meek and paG-
five a Mafter. And they were {o far from venturing
upon it, whatfoever Provocation they had to ic, that
they were all along moft fignally remarkable for their
unfhaken Fidelity and Loyalty to all their Princes.
More particularly,
L They were careful to pray for their Governors, tho'
Enemiee to, and Perfecutors of themfelves and their
Religion, which was dearer to them than all the things
in this VVorld. They knew they were commanded, to
(a) pray for Kings and aH in Authority , and accordingly
they (hewed themfelves ready to perform this truly
Chrifiian Office, for the Emperors, and other inferiour
Governors, as God had given them in charge. ThisOE
have already fhewn in part, from what I have cited cut
of J«/?/» Martyr, Athenagoras, Theophilm Antiochenns,
Dionyfitis, and Optatus, We pray for you, fays Juilin Mar-
tyr to AntoninHs Pins and his Sons, that together mthyottr
Royal Power^yoH may enjoy a found Aiind. We pray for you
fays Athenagoras to Marcus Antoninus and his Son Corn-
modus , that the Son mayfucceed his Father, as is mofi ju/f,
and that your Government m.iy he extended far and near. 1
mil honour the King, lays Theophilus, not reorfhipping
him, hut praying for him. We, lays Dionyflus, pray to the
one God for the Emperors Valerian and GaBienus, and for
the Stability and 'Safety of their Empire. And Opt at us cites
S. Paul teaching to pray for Kings and Pothers, that with
them we may lead a quiet and peaceable Life.
And before all thefe, Polycarp Biihop of ^wyr>24, and a
glorious Martyr for the Faith, writing to the Philippianr^
gives
(a) i,Tim.z,z.
(^4)
gives them this Charge, (4) Pray for all the Saints, pray alfo
for Kings, and Porvers, and Princes, and for them that perje-
cute you, and hate yopt, and are Enemies to the Crofs of Chri/1 5
that your fruit may be made manife/i amongjt ally and that
you may he perfeB in him.
And the Story of the (J?) Thundring Legion is well at-
tefted, {c) who prayed for the Emperor M. Antoninus m
his great lireight, when his whole Army were like to pc-
rifh with Thirli for five days, and immediately obtain-
ed from God a cool refre(hing Shower upon themfelvcs
and their Army, and a Storm of Hail and Fire upon
their Enemies,
We pray for all Emperors, fays Tertullian, (d) that God
vpould he f leafed to grant them a long Life, and a quiet Reign,
that their Family may he fafe, and their Forces Falianty
that their Senate may be faithful, arid their People orderly
and virtuous, that they may rule in Peace, and have all the
Blejfings they can defire, either as Men or Emperors. So
likewife lays he, (?) We pray for the Emperors ^ and for
their Mimflers, and all in Authority under them, for the
Happinefs of the State, for the Peace of the Empire, and for
itf lafiing Continuance. And again, (f) We facrifice for the
Safety of the Emperor, hut to our God, and his, and as we
are commanded^ mth unfeigned Prayer. And prefently
after , (g) We pray the more earne/tly for the Emperor s
Safety, hejeeching him who can grant us our Petitions.
Eufebius likewife tells us, of the Emperor Gallw, the
SuccelTor of Deci^, That (^) he was very cruel to thofe
holy and religious Men, meaning the Chriiiians, who
earneslly be fought Almighty God for the Peace of his Em-
pire, and the Safety of bis Life, thereby rendring all their
Prayers for him inejfeBual. Which is another illulhious
Inrtance, of the Oirirtians continuing to.fupplicate Al-
mighty God, in behalf not of their good Governors on-
h\
(n) Edit. Oxen. jf?. 60.
(h) Ki^aycdoKc^. Xiph. hi v\t. Mar. Antonini. ^
{c) Juft. Mart. Apol. 2. in fine, Textull. Jpol. c. j.gf ad
Scap. c. 4.
id) At)ol c. 50.' (e) c. 39, (/) JdSca^. c. 2. (g) Uid*
Ih) mjl. Eccl I 7, f. I.
( ^5 )
ly-j but bf thofc thit were profefled Enemies to ihcif
Religion, and to themlelvcs becaule ofit.^ And Mr. //.
cannot lay of fiich, that ihey were goodGoverncrs, and
true Promoters of the Welfare and Happincis of the
Society over whom they were fct.
To the fame purpofe pleads Amobiw, (h) How have
the Scriptures dcferved to he burnt f or the places of cur Af-
Jemhlus to be f»riefi/ly pulled down t in vphich the mej} High
God is prayed to^ and Pe.ice and Pardon is requejled for all,
and in particular for otir Magislrates^ Armies and Kings,
So S. AthanafvAS Billjop o{ Alexandria^ in hi& Apology
to the Arian Emperor Conj'iantius, (r) mentions it as a
thing taken for granted, that he did not ceafe to pray
for the Welfare of his Sovereign. And a few Lines af-
ter he pleads for himfclf, That he did. pray for his Safety ;
and for the truth and certainty of this, calls upon the
Lord to attcH it, ivhoy lays he, has heard me, and h^
granted you the whole EmpirCy as it defcended from your
Ancef^irs. In like manner he appeals to Philecejtmus
Prefident of Egypt, and R-iffinfii the Treailirer , and
Stephen the Controulcr, and Ailerini the Provoli, an4
PalUdius Mafter of the Palace, and Ant loc bus ^ud Evd-
gritis Superintendents, that he laid only, 'Ei/^"«i'^.?r& rnft
7j/^ 9-«'?»f^i<«^ AJ^k^k V,^tov^\my Ln us pray for the Safety of
the iE?A;/?eror Conrtantius, and that all the People cried out:
Tfiik one fufice, x?^^^ Qon^i Kf.'ywvT?^, O Chriit help
Conf^antius, and Jo continued praying for a time . Here we
.have a great Billiop and his People, offerinp; up theic
Supplications and Intercellions for their Sovereign, not
a true, found, orthodox Clnidian, nor a Friend to
ihofe that were (o, but a profefled Arian, and a Zealoiis
Promoter of that Herefy, and an irreconcilable Enemy
to the better fort of Chrillians.
AndCyril o^ Jerufalem giving ah account of the Wot*
{hip of theChriiiians in his time, amongll other parti-
culars mentions this, That after the fpiritual Sacrifice
finidied, (J) ne lefeech God for the common Peace of all
^ tU
{h) Adv. Gentes. /. 4. inifine,
(0 nw< «)c Ctj^i Qni tTi'TMeirf^ £^f^S^Q- \ Ad Imp, Co)j/?,
Apol. p. 679, (i) Cauch.Myit. s. w- 6,
the Churches, for^the good Ejfate of the World, for Kings and
their Soldiers and Allies^
Nor do I know any inftance of their refudng to pro-
ceed in this manner, but only in the cafe ci Julian iht
Apcdare, and this only at JSIa^ianT^um, and not till
he had renounced Chrifiianity, and initiated himfelfin
Magick and Da^monolatry, to that degree that they
might perhaps conclude him to have committed the un-
pardonable Sin. As has been lliewn at large by the
learned Autlior of Joi'/.w, cha^. VI. p. 137,, &c, Whi*
ther therefore I refer the Reader.
^ It \vere eafy to heap up Inftances to tertify the Fide-
lity of the Chriftians in this refped, and their Zeal for
their Sovereign's Welfare, though when far enough from
being fuch as Mr. F. thinks the Minifters of God mufi
iieceffarily be, unlefs they will diveii themfelves of ail
their Authority, and leave their Subjcdts at liberty to
ivithdraw iheir Allegiance, and feek for others to fupply
their places ; but I forbear. Thefe few already meii-
tioned are enough to (hew, that this was one branch of
that Duty, which was paid by the primitive Chriftiaris
to their Princes. And though they fpeak here only of
Praying for the Empercrs and other Governors, and no-
thing direcftly againft Refilling them, yet I cannot but
think this a very gvood, a fubftantial, and unanfwerable
Argument r.gain(i Refifiance, and fuch as Mr. //. will
not eafjly be able :o reply to, if he pleafe but duly to
confider, what holy and devout Servants of God thefe
U'ere, and will be fo kind, or fo juiito them, as hot to
charge them with the groflefl Hypocrify, in putting up
thefe Prayers for the Happinefs, the Profperity and Safe-
ty of their Governors, and at the fame time looking upon
it as their Duty, not to bear with their Faults, and
liibiiiitto their unjufi Proceedings, but to rife up againit
them, and take the fir ft opportunity of depofmg them.
As according to Mr. H. they ought to have done by moft
ofthem.
IL They willingly fubmittcd to the hardeft Ufage
tley met 'withj from their merciiefs and perfecutin;^
Tmperor?. None that is ui the kali acquainted with the
* Hidorv
< ^7 )
hiftory of thofe Times, but muft needs be fenlible hc^
they were haraffed from time to time, and from place
to place, what horrid Cruelties and Barbarities they
underwent, and what vaft Numbers of them chofe ra-
ther to dye, whatever forts of Death, than violate the
Laws of their Religion, either by an undue Compliance
with the finful Commands of thdr Superiours, or by
rifing in their own Defence againfl them.
^ The very Heathens could advife (0 To look upon
Governors as fent by God, and thofe that were bad
amongit them as a Judgment from God, and (fj ^^
receive their Lulis and Avarice with the fame Patience
and Submiffion to the Divine Will, Oi Men do the Bar-
renmji of the Earth, or excfjfive Rains^ or ether the liks
CaUmities, confidering that fo long as Kings are hat Men^
they mil have their Faults as well as others ; but nithd that
the Cafe mil not lafi the fame always, hut a change way
come, that may prove a ffijjicient compenfation for what they
had endured. And we may be fure, thefe faithful Dilci-
ples of our Lord were not lefs refigned, or lefs ready to
bear all that at any time was laid upon them, with a
quiet and contented Mind, referring themfelves, and
all their concerns, to the Divine Difpofal. They aded
like Perfons, \^j\\oit Qnverfation was really in Heaven^
and could defpife all things here below, as not worthy to
he compared mth the Glories that fly all hereafter he revealed ;
looking not 4t the things jvhich are feen, a/td are temporal^
hfit at thofe which are not feen, and are eternal. We have
large accounts of their Martyrdoms, but none at all of
their Rebellions, though many times under the greatef!
Temptations, that the Fury of their enraged Adverfa-
ries could adminifter. Who can tell, fays S. Augni^in^
(g) what mfilti: fides chofe rather to dye the cruelhft Deaths^
F 2 than.
CO '£■''- e purpofe, as 1 have
noted before.
Sjm.% fays Tertullian, (i) underwent the tryal of the
Svpordj fome of the Fire, fome of the Beafs. Some in the
mean time ixere Bafhnadoed, and torn with (^) Iron-claim's^
and yet flill kept in Prijon, and not difpatcht out of the
World. At another time, (/) They vscre Fiript of their
Honours^ and not only thofe of lovcer Station, hut even the
principal Men o^ the City, thofe who nere of the firsl Rani,
and every ivay be si accomplifhcd amongil them, were pnt to
the Rack upon the flightefi accomits, ivere Crucified, (m} or
elfe were laid in Irons ; be fides that they had their Wives ta-
ken from them, and forced into the Seraglio. («) They i^^erc
Whipt in a more infamom and pain fid manner than Slaves
hnd ncnt to be, were delivered up to the Beafis, to be fv^al-
lowed flown, r^^er than eaten by ihe?/j. WhilB thofe who
had no Dignity to lofe, were condemned to the Flames, anl
Jnmctiwes Kere leafurely icorched with flow Fires, fo that the
Soles of their Feet Aere fnfi parched till the Flcfl? was jhrunh
'!?
(b) To. 8. p. 968. (\J Scorpiac. c. i.
(k) Uiigulic eraiu inftiumeiita feirea, ^ux ungues avium
referebant ; unde & id nomen acceperunt \ quibu? laniaban-
iur }i(jnuner,vit phirimUQi iiiequuleo extei)ti, &c, G'ljh, Cuper,
m LaB,}ni. de Mortibiio- Peifccutorum. c. 16.
(I) La^},de xMort. Peri, c, ii.
there is no rcafon to doubt, the Subjeds had thdr Rights
and Privileges to infjR upon, and all was not left to
the delpotick Determination and Pleafure of the Em-
peror. Nor could he make any Encroachment upon
thefe, without doing wrong to his People, and difobey-
ing the Will of his only Superlour, the Lord Mort High*
So (a) Tully notes it as the foHndejlFomdation of the Ko-
man Liberty, that they had the diipofal of their own Rights,
Whence it neceffarily follows, that whenfoever the
Chri/iians had thcfe Rights taken from them, without
any forfeiture or guilt of their own, and foiely by the
defpotick Will of the Emperor, or his infer i our Rulers
and Magifirates, this was as much againrt Law, as k
Tvould be for any to fiiffer the like here, or in any other
Chriftian Nation. Yet that this was too common with
them may eafily be iliewn in divers particulars of great
importance, and which would touch them very nearly.
TertullUn pleads that though it is a known and a Hated
Kule in Law, that where the cale is the fame, the Pro-
cedure againd the acculed ought to be fo too, yet the
Chriftians were ufed differently from all other Crimi-
nals, {c) Whenaccufedy fays he, as guilty^ jve are treated
in another manner, than any elje in the like condition. And
Efifehius relates (J) That they were ufed like Enemies
with all the rage and fury of War. And none can
quefiion it, that fball but a little confiJer what me-
thods of Treatment they met with from their Gover-
nors, luch as were peculiar to themfelves, and ufe.d
towards none of their Fellow-fub;e6l5. Of which 1 lliall
briefly inffance in thefe following Particular^.
I. It was a Privilege of the Roman Citizens, not to
be held in Bonds, or Chains. Upon which account it
was S. P.nd made complaint, amongft his other Grie-
vances, of his being (>; made a Prifoner. And when
he had acquainted the chief Captain that he was a /lij-
■ '/ ■'■ many
■ (a J Orat. 35. pro Cornel. Balbo.
(c) Cur a vobisipils aliter tr.VJamnv, quam pares noAri,
id eflceted nocentes ? cum ejufdem noxietatis eadem tia^li;-
r\o ael:«ret intervei^ire, Aj?oI. c. 2.
CJJ Dtvit. Coni'l. /. irc, 11*^ (s) Ads i6. ^-j.
(75)
man, and Freehrn] wc fee. what ipllmvcd upon \t\
Ca)Then(iraightivay they departed from him ^xfho fhoHld have
examined him ; and the chief Captain alfo was afraid, after
he knew that he vpas a Romany and becaufi he had hound him.
Whence it appears how iacred this Right of the Citi-
zens was held at Rome, and in the other Parts of the
Empire, and how confiderable the Danger of invading
it was efteemed. The fame is afferted by Tally like-
wife, who well underllood their Laws, and was the
inoft eminent Advocate they ever had. For he declares
it (bj a heinous Crime to bind a Roman Citizen. Yet
LoHantius affures us, that this did by no means excufc
the Chrittiansfirom this fort ofUfage un^ti Maximiany
who upon his return home, after his Vi6lory obtained
over the Per pans ^ (c) had the Chains ready for fuch as
he could find no pretence to crucrfy.
2. Another inviolable Privilege was, that no Citizen
fhould be Scourged. For which there is the fame Evi-
dence as before, part of S. Pad's Complaint being
Cdj that they mre openly beaten ; and Tally branding
fuch a Procedure, (ej as a great \Mdednefi. And Gro-
tins upon Ad:s 22. 25. declares it to be againd the Por-
cian and Sempronian Laws. Yet the fcrenamed Laciantius
acquaints us , that this w^as no Protedlion to the
ChriRians from Afaximians Fury ; CfJ but when any was
to he beaten, he had four Posts prepared, hy means whereof y
to add to the indignity of Whipping, they were /^retched
to fkch a degree^ as no Slave had ever been. And Eufebins
affirms Cg) that Perfons of all Ranks, Degrees, Rela-
tions and Ages, were whipt, as well as other wife punilli-
ed.
(.1) A£ls Z2. 29.
ih) FacinuseUvinciricivemRomanum. c. Verrevi. Orat. 10,
(c) Si morte digni viderentur, cruces liabant, fiii minus,
compedes. De Mort, Perfec. c. 21.
f^J Acls 16. ^7. (^j Scelusverberari. 7.:enteiii, more lamen au-
diendum. /. j.
(78)
ftom (a) Tertullian, from (F) Apttleius, and from (c) Sal-
*uUn. And indeed Terr«///4« not only affirms thisTrutb^
but makes it the foundation of part of his Apology in
•behalf of the Chrittian?. Yet withal he bewails it as st
great hardfhip, (^)That the poor innocent Chriflians were
not permitted to fpsak for themfelvesj vherchy to manifeji the
^ufiice of their Carfe, to defend the Truth, or prevent an un-
fuf Sentence from puffing upon them ; nor was any thing more
Aimed at in their Try al for fafhionfahy hut barely to inflame
the Rabble, by a confejfion of their Name, without any en-
quiry into their Gmlt, Quite contrary to their own ufage in
other matters. For if a Man was accufed of Murder, Sa-
crilege, Inceji, or Treafm, they would not paj^ fentence upon
his owning the name of an Offender in any of thefe kinds,
mthout examining into the nature of the FaB, the place, the
manner^ the time, and who were privy to it, or aEiually en-
gaged in it. They could Hnd nothing in the Chrillians
upon the flridefi Inquifition, whereon to ground a real
Charge againft them ; and therefDre having determined
their Dclfrudion beforehand, they thought it neceffary
to proceed againft them only upon the ConfeflTion of
their being fuch, againft all Reafon and Juftice, and
the Laws of the Empire, and their own Ufage in all
other cafes. And not only io^ but LaBantita relates.
That (e) their Priejis and Deopons were jeiz^ed, and without
either their own Confejfion, or Proof again j} them, were con-
demned, and led to execution, together vpith their Wives
^^^
(a) Inauditum fi damnant, invidiam iniquitatis merebun-
tiir. /;; ^polog. Qiiando non licet indefenfos & inauditos cm-
riiio damnari. Adv. Nat'wnes.
(h) l^ec ad inflar barbaric^ feritatis, vel tyrannicae impo-
tenti.T^ damnaretur aliqiiis inauditiis. IX Milefumim.
(c) Sed in urbe illj non tarn homiinim fuerunt hsec bene-
^^^^i quam Jegum : interfici enim indemnatum quenficunq;
l^ominem,etiamXIlTabularum decreta vetuerunt. Li^.VIlL
^nfine.
(d) Sed Chriflianis foils nihil permittitur loqiii, 8cc»
-^^ol. c. 2.
(e) Comprehenfi Pre>byteri ac Miniflri & fine ulla pro-^
baiione, aut coiifefTiDnejdaiiinati, cum oMnibiis fuis deduce-*
bantur. De Mort.Fcrfcc. c. 15. ^r
(79)
'^rJ Children, To the fame piirpofe is tliat of jHJim
Aianyry (a) OJ Kfiffetf k^iTu/^iji, Sec, lour Judgment is noi,
j 0 find ed upon a due Examination into the nature of the Chitrge^
but being hurrifd on by your ov^n unreajonahle P^ijfion^ and by
the infligation of the wicked Damons, (J?) ye proceed to fen-
tence^ before you are capable of judging^ by reajon of your
not having enquired into the matter before you. Thus careleS
and unconcerned are you, what becomes of us. And there-
fore being about to conclude his Apology, he begs for
himfelf and his Fcllow^Chriliians that the Empcrorg
(O^voiild command a due Enquiry to be made con*
cerning them ; and pleads the Emperor Adrian's Re-
Icript in their behalf, wherein he orders (d) Miniums
fundanus (e) the Proconful oi. Afia, lo give no handle to
the Informers for encouraging their Malice again]} the
Chri/lians, and that he fhould not faffer them to be run dovpti
-(^ith.NoiJ'e and Clamotir, but if any of his Province h^d an^
trAng to jay again fi them, it Jhould be done in open Court ^
and they jhould have free liberty to anfmr for them/elves.
And as on the one hand he would have the Chrijians dul^
punifhed, if. they jhould be conviH of having ailed agalnft the
Lavs ; J9 on the other fuch as appeared to accufe them out Qf
w^licf and iil-vfillj foould be fure to fujfer feverely for it,
VVi|ich yai\ and reafonable Appointment faevvs what
had been the pradlice in relation to theChriltians, and
that they had been too commonly condemned in a tu-
nuiltwous manner, and without a fair Hearing j becaufe
.otherwife this Emperor had had no cccafion to forbiti
ir, and to enjoin a more regular Proceis againll therij,
i^is care to redlif^^ thele Proceedings for thcfuture, is too
plain a proof that they had been exorbitant and un-
I'jfhfiable, and lo needed a regulation. And indeed to
complain of this wicked Ufage, feems to have been the
great defign q{ Serenias Granunus the former Proccnfurs
Letter to the Emperor. And that it was fo Eujehi»:
exprtfiy
(n) At>o\.i, p.i%,
(() Ki?.iCtmt Ttii K^i^c-tiyk'i^"^. p- 9?. (d) P-99'
(e) EiM. HiiL Ecvl: /. 4. <:> B.
< 8o )
Wprefly teftifies, the Content of this Letter being,^ as he
relates, (4) «f » <^y^tov «m iot yLr)S\.v\ lyythduA-n, Bocuf H^/a
^^'C^/^^^i rt;tfi7wf xHtiTHV aMii That it was no rvay
conjihnt with Jufiice upon whatever Accufatiori, to hefwayed
fo far by the Foice of the Aiultitude^ as to put them to death
mthout a legal Tryal, This was a no':orious sibufc of the
Courts, and violation of the Subje6^s Rights, and the
protc6lion they ought to have had -from the Laws, and
yet if it had not been too commonly in pradice, wc
may alTure ourfelvcs the Proconful wotild never have
taken upon him to complain of it to the Emperor, not
would the Emperor have fent his ordets for the cure
of it.
6, None were to be tortured, but in order to the Con-
feffion of what could neither be proved upon them, not
other wife obtained frorti them 5 the legal defign of this
method of procedure being only, to extort the Truth,
when not difcoverable by other gentler means. And
Tertullian will not allow any good Governor to have
ufed it towards his Sub;e6ls, as it was too frequently
towards the Chriftians, but fuch only as preferred theit
own arbitrary Will before either Law or ]uttice.
(Jp) Tyrants^ fays he, make ufe of Tortures by way ofPunifh-
TKcn:^ but jitli Rulers thought themfdves bound to ufe them
only for fijhing ont the Trttth, And upon very good
reafon. For Laws^ as Francifcm Zephyrtu fpeaks in his
Paraphrafe upon thefe Words, (c) Jeem to haVe invented
this way of Procedure, merely in oppnfuion to the ohjVtnate^
denial of guilty Criminals. And therefore according to thefe ^
a fret and open Confejjion beforehand would inevitably pre^
vent any Sufferings oj this nacnrcy there being no room left
for Torture, after fuch an aclnowledgment. Which Ter-
tullian therefore julily looked upon as a cruel aggrava-
tion
~(a)Yufeh. Hill. Ecd. /rTTT^r ' ^
(b) Apud tyiannos enim tormenta etiam pro poenA adhi-
b^niur : apud vo.^, foli quajftioni temperantur. ApoL c. 2.
(c) Leges enim ideo tormenta excogitaffe videntur, ut
obHinata flagitioforuin negatio expugnaretur. Nam li xiltro
fateatur, pracveniat']^ coirfellio qu^llionem, nihil e^ opus ell,
fed vacat. In loc.
tion of tlieir inhumanity and abufe of the Ghrirtians^
' that fucli a Confelfion from theie did not put a ftop td
the Rack, as it would with all the World befides, but
on the contrary againR all Pretence either of Law ot
Equity, brought it upon them. And accordingly he
objedts it as a lliamcful inliance of Irregularity andMif-
government, as^mdoubtedly it was, (a) That they vpere
compelled, by Torture to recede from their Confcjfion, aftei
they had made it, and were therefore to have been dif-
charged, fince they had done nothing whereby todeferve,
that they fhould be proceeded againii as Criminals ;
and that (h) thofe rvho preftded in this ^jfnir, and irere ap-
pointed to fe^rch out the Truths applied their Power on the
contrary rvith refpect to the ChriiHans, and to none hut them^
to extort a Lye from them., and {c^ to thi.( end r^xked them^
not only after their Confejfiony hm becaufe of it. And at
another time he urges ic as what they could not pretend
10 deny, That (r/) their manner in relation to other Aiale-
faciors, when hroavht upon Tryal., and pleading not guilty f
Tvas to try if by the help of the Rack they conld bring them to
CTvn their Guilt ; bnt when Chrijlians a>nfefj'ed freely of them-
/elves, they mull look to be racked tipon a qptite oppoftte ac»
count, namely to compel them to rerraci their Confeffion*
Thus perverfly yp?re they treated, whihl their Tormentors^
after an unaccountable manner, (et themjelvcs to siifie
yvhat they fo publickly acknowledged, altering the defign of
their Tortures., difmllfing the truly gmliy with impnnipy and
forcing others into the like gti'ilt Againft their Wills; a/i^.'g 4
crofjort of En.jmry, as Mtyv^ici^ii Felix, _ (e) an Advocate
.in the Courts, well acqi^fauued with the Law?, and of
no fmall Character in his ProfeiTion, exprefTesit, (fjnot
to draw forth the Truthj bm to force oat a Lye, This was
G • ^0
i" . ; 4
{a) Cogitis tormentis da confeflione decedere, M'-id,
(h') Veritatjs extorqiiendse prcefides de nobis folis Oienda-
cium elaboratisaudire. \h\d. (c) Torquemur confitentes, ibt
(d) Ad Nationes. I. i. c, z.
(e) MinutmFeiix non ignobilis inter Caufidicos loci fain
Ijid^Inflit. /. 5. f. u
(f) Exercentes perverfam .qiiaefHonem, nort qiicc veruitt
erueretj Ted quie mendacium cogferet. O^av, ^* 157, ^58*
(82 )
fo palpablv, fo fcandaloufly partial in the Governors',
and io heavy a burden upon the Chriiiians, that Ter-
tMan repeats hi? charge of it over and over. He tells
the Judges, {d) This reas juch a perverjnef, 06 that they
ought to jHip:[l themf elves under fome jhong hyafi that
could incline them to di in juch direU contraditiion to their
ufual Forms in othsr cafes, to the nature a^d defign of their
Office, and to the very Words ^of the Lave, And again,
(b) ToH give very d'ffi'rent Inftruciions to your Executioner
mth reff)di to m ChrijHans, not that they compel m to de-
clare T^hat we ati, but to make us deny what m are. So
likewife fays S. Cyprian, (c) Tne ufe of Torture is for the
Guilty, who difcLvm the Guilt they are charged with, that
by ihis means the truth of the Crime vthich the Mouth will not
c:vn, may be prejfed out by the pain of the Body. But lo here
quit^ otherwifey though I readily confefly and proclaim it, and
again and again and as exprcfly as may be, teflify my f elf to
he a Chrifiian, yet for what good reafon I know not, you tor-
ture me upon my Corr^cfjion, which ought to have been done
Ohly upon my Denial, And that this was no vain plea,
but a true (iate of the cale, the Words of the Law are
very clear, enacting Torture to be uled folely for find-
ing; out the Truth, {d) In criminibus eruendis qudifiio ad-
mberi folet. This fort of hiqaifttion is wont to be ujed for
forcing out the Truth. And again, {e) Si aliter Veritas
invcniri non poffit^ licet habere qu^jfionem. They may be
thus examined nhen the Truth cannot be come at otherivije.
Tiris tijerefiMe is the fole End for which the Law ap-
pointed Torture. Aixl nothing could be a fouler abufe
of the Law, and more diametrically oppofite to the
true defign cfTorture, than to apply it thus to a dire(^t-
1y contrary purpole. Yet this was an ufual method of
Plaguing
fa) Sufpeifta fit vobis iila perverfitas, &c. Jpol. c. 2.
(h) Loiige aliud inuniis cainifici in ChTifiiaiios iniperatis,
non lit dicant, qii^ faciuiit, fediit negent quod fint. c. 7.
(c) Torquentur rei qui fc iiegant crimine quo accufantur
teneii, ut facinoris Veritas, quie indice voce non promitur,
d(;Iore corporis exprimatur. Nunc vero cum fponte confi-
teor, &c. AdDemetr.
(dj Dl^ejl, I. 48. Tit, 18, c, I. (e) C. 7,
plaguing the poorChrittians, who could rot hare cotil*
men Humanity ijhewn them, fo Jong as they refuied
to renounce their molt holy ProtcHion.
. And yet I have hitherto taken no notice of another
Hardship put upon ihcin in this reipcd ; which was^
That (a) Children were called upon to acchfe their Parents^
and the moj} faithjd Servants, ani the Wives were pHt to the
Torture, to make tht?n vpitne'3 againji th'ir AfajzcrSy nni
Hufhands. Which being agaiiilt the Laws of Nature
and Nations, as well as again (t rhe Ron:an^ is a very
remarkable Evidence of the Qiritiians being perfecuted
again (t Ljiw.
7. Thofe of Condition amons:ft the Romans were ne-
ver to be tortured at all ; as (b) Gijherttis Cuperus ob>-
ferves. And it is not therefore without realbn, fcj that
LaBantifts reprefents it as a grofs illegal Innovation, iri
Maximiriy that he inflicted this fort of puniilinient up-
on the chief Magiftrates, and the higheii and pr'ncipal
Perfons in any Citv. And in fuch an Unwonted la-
vafion of their known Liberties, it is not to be imagi-
jied the ChriRians ihould efcape a large Inare of it;
In truth a particular care was taken that thev fhoulcf
not ; it being exprelly ordered, Thut thofe of th^it Relipon.
fhould he JubjeEied to it, (d) of nhatfoever Rank or QHalitji
they vpere,
8. Whereas by the Law they were to be allowed
Council to plead for them upon their Tryal, this Pri-
vilege was iikewife denied them» (e) They mre not
permitted the fame liberty for clearing rhemfelves, that
Kit hers had freely granted them, Whm tl)€ Heathens ivere
accujed of the Jimit Crimes^ they had nnt only leave to fpeak
for them f elves, but m'ght have Council aljo to fet off fix ir
Cafe to the better advantage ; nor rvere th'j to h' condemned
ypithout a fall Hearing. Cf) ^»' i'- T^as f.'.r otkcrrtije vvitd
G 2 the
(iT) Filii advertus parentes fufjendebantur , ficlelifTimi
iguiq-, i^er\n contra Dominos vexabantur, uxorould be provoked hy ro Injuries to any thought of Ho/^ility^
again/} latpfnl Sovereignty hortjcever h.irbarofifjly [h?y jffre
treated by them^ or enter into any Conff)tracies .ogainj't ih^m^
thoHgh at that time they rrere frequent and pK:u-%le ; oi beirz^
Mlrvays mindfnl^ rrhat became their Patience^ Mcekm^, .A V
dejiy^ and Sobriety. So far were they from being TwbtiUnt
and Seditions^ and running mad ivnh a thirfi of Revenge,
This Chara6ler too is given of them by Heathens as well
as Chriftians, and therefore is fo irmch the lefs l-ab'e t6
fufpicion. 1 {hall inl^ance but in two of them, but
thofe fuch as could not be themfclves deceived, nor had
any temptation to deceive others in favour of the Chri-
iiians, efpecially the latter, who after his departure
from them, became their iubtle and implacable Ene-
The one is the younger Pliny, the Prrconful c£B^yni4
under Trajan ; and he gives tliis Character of thole un-
der his Jurifdiulion, (a) That he could find no other
fault in them, te a Siubbor^neji and inflexible Ol-iJinacy^
that is to lay, in rcfelving not to facritice to the Rowjn
Deities ; adding farther for their Honour, that tliOLjgfi
he had tortured two of the weaker Sex who had come
off from them, he could learn nothing mere from thefe,
than that they r^ere vpont on' a certain day, which I ^akc
to mean every Lord's day, to ^(frr?:bh before it vplU light^
to repeat a Hymn to Chrij} as God, and to bind then'fdves by
a folemn Oath, not to corrimit any fcrt of Wichdneji, any
Thefts, Robberies^ or Adulteries j nnt to break their Worl^ cv
deny nhat was depr than the Love or
'' your Religion. You have bclield your Brethren joy-
" fully undergoing a glorious Death. But with what
" fear was I (truck hereupon, leM being armed as ye
" are, any one amongll you ihould, under the notion.
" of Defence, have fought to prevent thefe molt happy
" Funerals 1 I had bef)re my Eyes, as an etfedual An-
*' tidote againli any fueh unwarrantable attempt, th^
*' Example of our Blelfed Lord, commanding his A-
'* polile S. Peter y to put up bis Sveord into its jheath, here-
*' by teachuig a Chrifiian Reliance upon God, to be
" preferable to all the help of ourVVeapons; with more
" to ijie fame purpofe : Or the correfpondent Meeknefs
and good Dilpofition of the Soldiers in returning this
anfwer to Maximian, " We are your Soldiers, O Cxfar,
" who have lilied ourfelves for the Defence of the Em-
" pirc, and jiever deferred our Station, nor betrayed
" our Trult, nor incurred the Charge of Negligence, or
'' Cowardise. Nor would we ever fcruple to obey
" your Commands, did they not interfere with the
" Laws of our Religion,^vhich h:\vc condemned theWor-
*' iliip of Devils, and your polluted Altars. Wc are
" fur prized to find an Order from you, that the
** ChriRians murt either defile tbemfelves wilh your
*'• facrilcgious Offerings, or be terrified with a Dcci-
" mation. HoweVer, to prevent your taking upon
" yourfelf the trouble of enquiring, who among(t u^
H '' arfi
(98)
'* are Chriftians, wc here aflurc you we arc all Cuchl
'*• and all our Bodies are at your difpolal, but our Souls
'' are Chrift's, and out of your power : Or that of
ExHperii€6 the Enfign, " Defpair, which is moft pref-
*' fmg in dangers, has not armed us againii thee, O
*' Emperor, for though we have our Arms in readinefs,
*' we will not Refift thee, for we had much rather be
" flain than overcome, efteeming it far better to dye
" innocent, than live with guilt upon us." Such a
fear of God are they faid to have had upon their Minds,
and in a full perliiafion of the Truth of his Promifes,
Tvere pat to the Smrd one after another, vfithont Refilling,
A plainer, fuller Iniiance of the Faith and Patience of
thefe Saints could not be defired, provided the account
%ve have of them be true. As it has been thought to be
by very great Men, and as good Judges of a matter of this
nature, as any in their time ; fuch as (a) Gron'^j abroad,
and at home Archbifhop (b) Vjher, Bilhop (c) Ward,
Bifhop ) Apoftate,
and a Tyrant, an irreconcilable Enemy to, and Perfe-
cutor of Chriftianity ; (c) and as he was later in time*
fo TV as more intolerable in Jyis Perfecutions^ than either Dio-
cle(jan who began to fall foul upon the ChrifHans^ or Maxi-
inian who followed and exceeded him, or Maximin, vpho m
he came after ^ fo ke fnrpaffed them both in Cruelty. So that
fays Gregory Naz.ianz,en, (d) he flight jujily be called Je-
roboam, or Ahab, or Pharaoh, or Nebuchadnezzar, or
all of them together^ as having the Apofiacy of the one^ the
j^lood^gmltinej? of the next, the Hardheartednefi of the third ^
and the Sacrilege of the lafi. He was in S. Chryfofiom^s
language, (f) Bctcihd^ etrzl^a^ Vimon^ rii %U'7r^g^tv etWfTW?",
A greater in/hmce of Impiety than all the Emperors that had
ffeen before him. Yet all the while his Army had fuch a
fenfe of their Duty to him as their Sovereign,that all this
^^ did
(a) Socrat. Hift. Eccl. /. 3. c.zi, Sozom. /. (5, c, 5.
Theodorir. /. 4. c. i.
(i?) Julianus exticit vifidelis Imperator, nonne extitit A^
pol-bta, iniqiius, IdoJolatra? ^. Aug. iwPfalm. 124.
(c) Greg. N22. 77Z Jul. Orat. 5. /^.p^.
(d) Orat. 4. p. lie'
(e) Orat. in Juvenr. & Max. To. 5, /• Sjh
( 105 )
did not hinder tbem f;om being faithful and obedient^,
and ready to fulfil all his jui\ and lawful Orders and
Commands, (a) When he veould have them violate the
Lavas of their Bleffed Saviour y they stuck to their Relii^ion^
and acknowledged no Lord in that cafe, hut him who is in
Heaven ; -vshen he required them to worfhip Idols, and offer
Jncenfe^ they [hewed themf elves to [land in greater ane of
Cod, than of him, Bm when he hade them lead forth the
Army, and go again/} fach or fnch a Nation, they forthwith
obeyed. They knew how to diTtinguifh between their Eternal,
and their Temporal Lord, and yet iverefuhjeEi to theirTem-
^oral Lord for the fake o[ him that is Eternal, They re-
membrcd the relation that , notwithrtanding all his
Wickedr.efs and ill Government, he yet bare to Al-
mighty God, as appointed to Govern under him, and
upon this account thought themfelves obliged to honour
and be fubjed to him, and not to requite his uncon-
fcional )Ie Ulage cf them, by an undutiful Behaviour
towards him.
I[ Re'fisiance were lawful in any cafe, as Sir Dudley Biggs
well argues, (h) never Men could have brought fairer
Pleas. Julian was an Apofiate from the Eliahtifhed True
Religion, he dealt with Sorcerers and Adagiclans, and pro-*
feffM againft doing justice to the Chri/tians, making sport
mth their Injuries, and returning no other an[wer to their
Tears and humble Petitions, hut fuch Scoffs as thefe; *' It is
*' part of your Religion to be abufed ; you forget the
*' Galileans Precept, Why do you not rather fnffer Wrong f
" You muft forgive all Offences againR you, as you
" hope to be forgiven ; if they lirike you on one Cfieek,
" you are bound to turn the other alio ; if they take
^^ away your Cloaks, that gives them a ]u[\ title to
" your Coats too ; if at leaft he whom you worlliip have
• ' power to difpofe of your Goods, you arc bound from
" going to Law, and rendring Evil for Evil; why do
" you petition againl^, who are bound to pray for your
'* Perfccutors ? If they take away your Revenue?, they
" ad-
(ay ^. Aug. m Pfalm. XZ4.
(h) Unlmfyhiefs of SuVj^cis takwg vp Arms. [\ loz,
" advance yon into the State of Pcrfeflion, which re-
" quires you fhould not pofTefs any thing, &cr Thits
they were more perfected by his Wit than his Cruelty ; met
though he did even, wanton in their Miferies^ his harharotis
Ufage could not prevail rvith them to negleti their Calling,
hnt they committed themf elves to him whb jndgeth righteou/ly;
and he revenged their caufelefs Sufferings^ in his Je^rfiEtion ;
for as firicken from Heaven^ he cryed otity Q Galilean,
ThoH hafi got the better.
So that we may juftly conclude with Dr. Hichs in his
learned ^fj^-uw, (««) lLh2it there never rvere greater Exam-
ples of Paffive-obediencey than in this fhort Reign of Julian,
^hofeChrifiian SuhjeEhs and Soldiers, tho far more numerom
than in any Age before them, not only patiently endured many
grievous Mijeries, bat, what was the mofl provoking and
grieyoiu of all Miferies^ they daily heard and f aw themJelveSy
their Religion, and their bleffed Saviour, moji blafphemoufly
fcorned and reviled. Though he was an spoliate that was
their Perfecutor , and they had their Religion like a
Treafure wrerted out of their Hands, by one that had
been bred in theBofom of the Church, yet all the Armour
they ufed again'} him were the old primitive Arms of
Prayers and Tears, (b) It feems neither the Defence of
their Laws, nor Religion, nor Fellow-ilfrisf tans, nor the pre-
venting theEffitjlon of Innocent Blood, could make themReftft
the worli of Tyrants, (c) He knew they wonld rather dye
than Refill him ; he kneiv that Pafftve- obedience was their
Principle, and this made himfofecure of them, and fo bold to
abufe them, their Religion, and their Saviour, although they
rcere Jo numerous, that (d) the Magijirates in every City^
iwere fcarce able to take the numbers of thofe that refufed to
facrifice. The truth is, they had fuch a fenfe of their
Duty impre/Ted upon their Minds, that all the v'lkil
Treatment could not withdraw them from it. Neither
Scofts nor Frowns, Jeers nor Torments, could infpire
them with any thoughts of Rebelling againit the Lord's
Anointed, how outrageous foever in his carriage towards
thein.
WP. 176. (h) p. 180. (^)P. iBg:
J. Sozom. /. 5. c. 1$. 8c Socr^t. /. 5. c, 20,
( I07 )■
them. They were for Suffering rather than Sinning,
not only under the forelt Provocations, but tlje moil
proinifing Temptations. And as at other timcs,fo par-
ticularly, as Bifhop Bilfon obferves of them to their im-
mortal Honour, (^) when they had this infulting Em-
peror in his Voyage again ft the Per/tans^ far from home,
and from any that might aOift and defend him, and
were fo much ftronger than he, that they could imme-
diately have done mth him vphatever they rvouldy yet they
chofe rather to ffcnd their Lives for hint, than lift up their
Hands againfi him.^nd the ChrijHan World in his abjence flir->-
red not againfi him, hut mth Patience endured hn Oppref"
fion, and with Silence expeEled his Return,
The like he oblerves alfo o^ Valens, (h) That againfi
him the Church of Chrijl had Forces abundant, if [he vcotild.
have founded or ufed them. For all the time of his Rcign^ not
only the Weft Empire roers Catholicis, firfi Valentinian,
and after him Gratian ; ^»f Procopius ^^Conftantinople,
taking Arms againfi Valens, and the Goths detaining all
Thracia from him, gave the Chrifiians great advantage to
have fhaken hijn clean out ef the Eajl Empire , if their Wills
had been anjixerahle unto their Strength.
So that none who traces thefe ancient Chriftians from
time to time, and compares their Strength and their
Behaviour together, but muft be fenfible, that no Pre-
tence can be more vain and grcundlefs, than that of
Bellarmine^ and others fince, That {c) the only reafon rvhy
the Christians did not heretofore depofe Ncxo,and Dioclefian,
and Julian the Apo[tate, and Valens the Arian, and others
like them , v;ai their want of Povfir to do it. For here-
by it is undeniable, that they were very frrong, and
had befrdes fometimes fuch convenient opportunities of
delivering themfelves out of the Hands of their pcrfecu-
ting Princes, that nothing but a fenfe of their Duty
could withpld them from it. They had overfpread the
Empire, had extended themfelves from Eaft to Weft,
•had emptied the idolatrous Temples, had lifted them-
T^^^s
(a) OfChnflfianSuhjeS'ion, Part. g. p.404. C^.) Ibid.
U) Id fecit quia dcerant vires teinporales Chrinianis,
l^e]UrrA,d^ Rom^Vontif^ 1. 5, c, 7^
( ro8 )
Selves in the Army, and got intoPofts of Command*
and had the Emperor upon fbme^ occafions, as much
at their difpolal, as David hadS'W in his, either (a) at the
C4ve at Engedi, or (b) in the Wildernefs (yf Ziph, And
if it was not yet in their power to make fure of him,
jf they durlt have attempted it, it is impoflible to tell
bow it ever could be.
VL And laftly. If it beobjeded, that it were podible,
though they be allowed to have had Strength, and pre-
fumed to have had good Will enough to Refifi, they
might yet forbear for want of fomc to head them, fo
as that they might hope for a probability at leaii, of
lliccefs in fuch an Attempt ; to this I anfwer, That
whatfocver poiTibility might be of this, it is very far
from being a true rtate of the cafe. For they had fucli
ibmetimes in Arms, as would have been heartily glad
of their AfTi^ance, and would no doubt have given
them all the Encouragement they could well defire.
Such ivas Procopitis at Conjlantinople^ in the Reign of Va-
lens, jufi now mentioned. And luch likewiie had been
(f) Clodius Alhinus in France^ and (d) PeJcenniHs^ or
Pefcenninus Niger ^ fet up by the Syrian Legions, both of
them in the Reign of Severns ; and (/) Au^diuf, ex
Avidim Caffifis, in the time o^ Marcus Amoninw in Syria.
All who having raifed Commotions in the Empire, it
cannot be thought but they would have been glad of
all the Help they could get againlt the Emperor. So
that had the Chriftians had any inchnation to Rebell,
they could never have hoped for a fitter opportunity,
than when they faw any of thefe already in Arms.
And their Strength added to the Forces already engaged
under fuch experienced Leaders, could not fail in all
human appearance, to fet them free from their prcfent
Grievances, and poflibly to lay a la(img foundation of
_ Eafe
{a) T SamTz^. g, 4. (h) Ch.z6. 7.
{c) Jul. Capitolin. in Clod. Alb. & R\. Spartian. in
Pefcenn. Nigro.
{d) Aurel. Vicl. Epit. 8c Pain'l. inTertull. adScap. c.i.
(e) Vulcat. in vit. Av. Call. Xiphil. in Marc. Anton,
J^hiiof. & Jul. Capitolin. in Call,
( 109 )
Eafe and Qiiiet to their Po(i:erity after tbetn^ Yet not-
withlianding whatfoever prolpedt of this nature they
might have, TertullUn glories in it as an undeniable
Evidence of their (kady Fidelity to their Prince?, tliat
they ftruck in with none of thele movers of Rebellion,
He boaRs in his eloquent Apology for them, ia) Thac
the GJfiiifes , Nigers , and Albinufes were not from
among them. And pleads in their Ju(Hfication before
the Prefect Scapula, (b) That no ChrilHans were ever
found to be Accomplices with their Followers ; That they
had noNigr'uns^ Alhinians^ or CaJJians amongft the Pro-
feffors of the Gofpel. No, under all their heaviclt
Prellures, and the worli Ufage tliey received ; and not
only fo, but under their mofi encouraging Temptations
to ReGliance, they were ahvay mindtul of their Duty.
They confidered that they were Chriftians, and accord-
ingly ftood bound to follow their Saviour's Precepts and
Example. Hence they conllantly chofe rather to expofe
themielves to the utmolt Barbarities, than take any un-
due and unlawful courfe to right themlelves; as they
knew that of Refilling the Higher Powers to be.
Nor were tl.efc all the Commanders^ they might have
promifed themlelves to head them in ^ri Infurreclion,
could ihey have believed it lawful ; but as Dr. Hides
well argues, (r) They might have had others from a-
>nor.g(t Lhemfelves, Men of Intereft, Experience, and
Courage: for, hefides the open and concealed Chriftians that
Tprre in Julian'; Army, there were many great and popular
Aien among the Legions turned out of their Employments, as
Jovian, Valcntinian, ^;z^ Valens, v.ho mi^ht have Jet up
the Holy Standard, v;hich\{\\\2i\\ had tahn down, and foon
have got an A) my of Chrijlians, //Julian'^ ChrijJian Soldiers
or StihjeEls^ bHrbaroufy ufcd as they were, had thought it law-
ful te Re be II. The tiro former effect ally had fuch inter eji in
JuUan'i Qvpn Army, that they ivere fHCccjJruAy chofen Em-
perors by it, rvithin eight Afonths after his Death; and con-
fidering hovf ffitefully the whole Chrifrlan Clergy had been ufed
by Julian, the Chrifiins outraged by the Heathens^ the
Chrijiian
{a) C. 55. (h) Ad Scap. c. z, (c) Jovian./'. 17 1,1 72.
( lio )
Chrif^Un Soldiers dijcontented^ fo mmy Chrijiian Cities dif*
franchifedy and fuch brave and noble Commanders to head
the nmnberleji Sufferers of all forts ^ it is mosl abJHrd to
afcribe their peaceable and jtijfering Behaviour to want of
Strength, Numbers , or Opportunity ; and difficfih to ima-
gine , ha^ they thonght Refinance lawful, but that having all
thefe advantages, they fhould at leajl have attempted to RebelL
It were hard indeed to apprehend, how they fliould be
able to relirain themfelves from feeking to caft off their
Yoke, and (hould fo patiently acquieice under it, had
it not proceeded from the Principles of their Religion.
And it will be impoflTible to give any other tolerable
account of it, but that their Minds were fet upon ano-
ther better Life, which they were unwilling in any wife
to endanger, for the fake of this World's Eafe or Secu-
rity, whether Perfonai or Social.
Thus I have fhewn fomew^hat more largely than 1 at
firft defigned, how exemplary the Patience, SubmilTion^
and Obedience of the primitive Chriftians was, and
how unlike theirs who both teach and pradice Re-
fiftance of Authority, when they apprehend it to be for
their tempor^^fety and Advantage. Thefe BlefTed
Saints^taught^oiear their Sovereign as God's Ordinanceji
and as reigning by his Commiflion, and not to Revile
or Reproach him, much le(s forcibly oppofe him, but
Honour and be fubje6t to him, and obferve all his Lawful
Commands,prayingfor him, and defiring hif,Welfare,and
choofmg much rather to dye by the Magiilrate's Order,
and in obedience to i heir Saviour's Laws, and the Injun-
ctions of his Apollles, than to fave their Lives by the ufe
of forbidden means. They exhorted their Fellow-Giri-
ftians to keep in miod the Apolile^s Admonition about
fiudying to' be Quiet, and to jaife no Tumults amongrt
their Brethren, but always prefer a Crown of Martyrdom
abundantly before the utmort earthly Happinefs. They
declared their Sovereign to have God's Con>miflion, and
to be next under God, and by confequence accountable
to Him only, and not to any, or all of the People, who
being but Subjects, could have no Authority over him to
whom the lupremcLord of all had put them in fub;e(5lion,
Th^y
(HI)
They owned Religion was to be defended ; yet not by
Fighting, but by Dying for it. And when they fufFered
to the greateft degree, they contented themlclves only to
commit their Caufe to God, and leave it to his infinite-
ly Wife Determination. They underltood their Re-
ligion too well to think, that becaufe their Prince
tranfgrefled his Duty towards them, they might alfo
tranlgrcfs theirs towards him; becaule be liad abufed,
and oppreiTed them, they might take up Arms again ft
him; bccaufe he had invaded their Rights, they might
Dcpofe him, and rob him of his. This is a fore of Ca-
luiftry that might befit a BelUrwine^ 2l Doleman^ a Cref-
rvelly or a Miltm^ a Johnfon, a Tolmd, or a Locke ; but
was utterly unknown to the TerttdlUns, ihcCyprianSj the
Chryjofloms^ and the Augafiins, and all the Writers of
the firft and purel^ Ages of the Church. Thefe did
not imagine any VVickednefs of their Sovereign would
authorize them to be wicked too; that his Injuring them
%vould juftify their Injuring him ; or that becaufe he
lliewed himfelf a Tyrant, they might therefore be Tray-*
tors or Rebels. They profelfed their only Weapons
a gain (t their Superiours to be Prayers and Tears ; and
that whoibever Refills the Higher Povrers,^2^hls againft
God, who has enjoined Obedience to them.
And as their Dod^rines were thus for SubmifTion and
Non- refinance in all cafes, fo were their Prai^ices ac-
cordingly ; as all that are any ways acquainted with
the Hiliory of thofe Times mull be forced to acknow-
ledge. For as they made Prayers, Supplications, Intercef-
fiofis^ and Giving of Thanks for Kings and all in Authority^
fo did they patiently bear with the harfheft Ufagc they
met with from then).
When they were rtript of their Honours and Privi-
leges, were Whipt, were Beaten, had their Flelh har-
rowed and torn, their Limbs upon the Rack, their whole
Bodies upon the Gridiron, or in the Fire, w^ere Impri-
foned, put in Chains, Crucified, devoured by Beafts,
were Thrown headlong, Drowned, Pulled in pieces,
fent into Exile, or condemned to the Mines, were Star-
ved, Hung up. Beheaded ; when they underwent thefe,
and
( "2)
and divers other the moii horrid forts of Punifliment§i
and not for any Crimes they were guilty of, but merely
upon the account of their Religion, and not Only accord-
ing to Law, but many times diredly againfl it, they
were far from permitting them all to tranfport them
beyond their Duty. All this and a great deal more they
patiently fiibmitted to, and many limes againft all pre-
tence of Law, a? well as Jufiice, and when great Num-
bers of them fuffered together, and moreover when they
had ttrene.th enough to have prevented it, and the molt
favourable opportunities and advantages for fuch a
defign, if they had not been tied up by the Laws of the
Gofpel, forbidding all Attempts upon tlieir Princes, as
highly difpleafmg to Almighty God, and of pernicious
and deftrud^ive aonfequence to themfelves, not impro-
bably in this, but moit certainly in the other World.
Thus by Faith and Patience they inherited the Promifes^
A method, which as Dr. Hammond well oblerves, (a) is
n2o[^ irreconcilable with forcible Rep.'Iance. And the Gofpel
has never prefcribed us a different behaviour under Trials
and Sufferings, from what it did to them* As I am
next to llicw.
SECT. in.
what Obligation vpe are under to the Pajfive Imitation of
thefe DevoHt and Heavsnlyminded Chrillians,
THAT we are all to be Followers of them as they jvere^
not only of S. Paul, and the other Apoftles, but
of Chrij} himidt'j is what no good Chriftian can deny.
And that they were thus Followers ofChri.}^ is plain from
their luffering after his Example, and in obedience to
his Command ; who has himielf eujoined to render tp
Cx'far the things that he Cxfar's, and by his ApolHe has
ihreatned Damnation to fuch as Refifi the Higher Powers,
'i his 1 have fo fully proved in the former Chapter ^
that I iLall not need to mfilt upon it here. All
there-
(a) Of Refiflhig tbe Lawful Maghjl rate, p. 504,
( 115 )
therefore fm defign in this place is briefly to ob-
Icrve,
I. In what fenfe they underftood the Do6lrine of the
Scriptures, as to the point ofRefiltaiice.
II. What indifpenfable Obhgation they thought
themfelves under to behave themfelves accordingly.
ill. How loudly the Pattern they have fet us calls foe
an undaunted Imitation of them.
I. In what fenfe they underftood the Do6lrine of the
Scriptures as to the point of Refirtance. Now had they
thought it lawful to Refill in any cafe, their Provo-
cations to it were neither fo rare, nor fo light, but
that it may rationally be prefumed, they would have
been Ibmetimes at lealt, if not frequently in Arms, to
try what Relief they could give themfelves, againft the
many Preffures they groaned under, and Dangers
whereto they were espofed. It might have been ex-
pe6led likewife that they would have encouraged others
to the like Attempts, or at lea ft would have been fure
to vindicate their own Principles, and (liew the reft of
the World, that they had no reafon to believe ^« m-
limited SubjeBion to be dm to Princes, as well when they
go contrary to, as when they anfwer the good End of their
Inflitmion, It could not be, upon this luppofition, but
fome of them would , at fome time cr other , have
publifhed their Sennments, for the Inftru6lion and Sa-
tjsfadion of others, as well as to juftify themfelves;
namely. That if thoje nho are placed in Authority for the
Good and Happinep of Mankind^ ufe their Poirer to any
other purpofe, to the Hart and Prejtddice of Human Society y
to oppofe them in fnch a cafe cannot he to oppofe the Antho^
rityofGod. Nay a Pajfivs Non-refiflance would appear upon-
Examination, to he a much greater Oppofuion to the Will of
God, than the contrary. This is (^) Mr. H\ Dodrine,
and would no doubt have been theDc6i:rine too of thefe
Chriftian Worthies, if they had interpreted the Words
of our Saviour, and his ApolHes, to as odd a feiife as
he doe?. But they had not Jo learned Chrijf. They thought
I it
(4) Meafiires of SuhTmJjiQn, p. 8»
('t4)
it neceffary to take the Words of Scripture i^rt^eir moft
genuine Meaning, and not prefs them to ferve an Hypo-
thefis, how plaufible foever any iTiis;ht apprehend it
in order to the peace and quiet of this Life. They knew
the Old Tertament had condemned all Difobcdience to,
and Refinance of Authority, or fo much as to Revile,
or but Wiih Harm to Governors ; and that the New had
taught to be fuhjeci to Principalities and Porters^ and obey
Magiflrates in general, the Bad as well as the Good,
the VVicked as well as the Righteous, with a Referva-
tbn indeed for Non-compliance with their Gnfui and
unjuit Commands, but with none for Refjlknce in cafe
they attended not continually, as they ought, to that very
thing for which they were itt in iiich high Station, nor
even when they ^cled contrary to the End of their In/IitH-
Hon, invaded the Rights of their SuhjeEhSy and attempted the
Rnin of the Society over which they were placed. For which
teafon they could b/ no means gn about to peifuade
the World, that the fole End of Government was the
Good and Happinefs of Society, and when Princes aFt contra-
ry to thts, and fo deflecl from God's Will, which k declared
to he the promoting the PuUic\ Good, they lofe their title to
the ApofHe S, Paui'i Declarations^ and are no longer to be
looked upon as the Or'dinance of God, Search all their
Writings, their Epi{ile?,their Apologies.theirCoi.nmenra-
ries, their Devotional, Catechetical, Controverfial Dii-
courfes, their Sermons, their Hiiiories, tiieir Councils,
fearch all thefe fiom the beginning to the er.d, and from
one Age to another, as far as 1 have undertaken to
trace their Steps, and it may be farther, and you will
never find any thing like this; btit on the contrary,
they were all Patience and Subjeiticn, and own their
Religion to be a Suffering Religion, and themiclve? pre-
pared accordin2;ly to enter throtigb many Tribulations into
the Kingdom of Heaven. They never gave out, that the
Divine A fit horiiy of Magi'ftrates, and the UJef nine ji of their
Office to Human Society ^ vere not realh two dijiinci Argn^
ntenis, for enforcing the Duty of Sahmffion to Governors^ or
that S, Paul refolves all into the latter. But when he told
them, there was no Power but of God ^ and the Powers that
Tvne,
(IIS)
mre, were ordained of God, and fcr this reafon rfhofoevtf'^
rcfisied the Pomr, hy fo doing rcfijled the Ordinance of
God, and without a timely and fmcerc Repentance muft
Cxpe6t to be Damned for it, they verily believed he
meant as the Words import, and as every impartial
Reader mu(t neceilanly underlland them to mean.
That Magilhacy is to be fubmitted to, not only upon
account of its Ufefulnefito Society, but as it is God's Ordi-
nance, and bears his Stamp and Impreilion, and can-
not therefore be flighted and difbbeyed without an ap-
parent Breach of his Command, and incurring the
Guilt and Danger of Difobedience to his Authority.
Hence all their Writings treat only of Submidioii and
Patience, and Refignation to the Divine Will, even
under the courfeft Ufa^e, and the heavieft PrelTures and
Calamities, without any intimation of the Lawful nefs
of Refiilance, or any encouragement /^r SfihjeBs to con-
Suit the fuppofed temporal Happinejiof the PMick, and of
their Posierity after tkcm, hy Oppofng fuch Governors. As
Mr. H. mul} be forced to own, till he can bring at leaft
one good Inl^ance to the contrary ; which he has not:
yet done. This is enough to Oiew in what fenfe thele
Primitive Martyrs and ConfefTors underftood the Do-,
dlrine of the Scriptures, as to the point of Obedience;
and that they could not doubt but their Subiediion was
due to Governors in general, and more particularly to
fuch VvHcked and tyrannical Governors, as our Saviouc
and his Apoltles lived and died under, and who were
the PoTvers in king at that time. To this purpofe not
only Epiphanim teaches, That (^) the Pomrs of th? Worlds
are ord.vyied of Gody and have received the Power of the
Srvord for vengeance ; and S. Amhrofe (/?) That this i$
fhoken againft fuch as think themfdves too pon^erful to h
brotight to legal Pmiflm7ent; therefore he Jheivs them that it
is Tvhat God's Law requires^ and they wnfl not hope to avoid
his Judgment, horpfoever they may pojfihly efcape for a tphile^
and Ir£n.kincenje, and a Fire before him^ each one
was dire6led as he came, to throw a little Frankincenfe
into the Fire, as a Ceremony then expe6led -from them,
and which was ufual upon fuch occaGon?. Thi^ mofi
cf them ignorantiy complied rvith, not imagining any Guilt
contraEied by it, or (b) that it tended to their dejlrHEiion,
Till at length being told they had herein denied Chrift,
and worfniped Idols, they were hereupon immediately
iiruck with Terror, and became like Men half dead ;
running forth, as if they were diiiraded, andpublickly
crying out, and bemoaning themfelves, and declaring
before God and Men, that they were (c) unfeigned Chrifii-
ms. And battening to the Emperor, they threw down
the Money, with fad complaints of the horrid Abufe he
bad put upon them, fupplicating him to j)ut them to
death, as they had deferved, and to cut off their Hands.
\^'ith which they had received his Gold, and their Ff^i?
that had brought them to partake of it. Such was their
Zfal, for maintaining their Fidelity to their only Lord
and Saviour, above all the Earthly Advantages they
could poflfibly propound to rhemielves.
And we may depend upon it, that this was not a
particular Cafe, nor thefe Men only thus nearly con-
cerned for their Religion, but they and others had the
fame regard for other p^rcs of their Duty, and did ac-
cordingly in all refpe6ls exercije themfelves to have Con-
fciencex
(a') STMA/Ti>'T. ct.^ p. 4<5, 47, 48.
(b) OvJi tIm la.V'my o-ipayluj Mnf c« ^A«»f-
C "9 )
jclsnces void of Offence, both coivards Cod, ^nd tonards M^tnt
and would noi iiick to p^rc witli all they enjoyed here,
aud to lay down thcu dcai'tli Lives for their Sariour 5
iake, whcnloever they conceived it to be for his Glory.
To lervreGod aright, whatever it coil them, was the
main iiudy of their Lwes.. It was their Meat and Drink,
U) as it had been their blefled Lord's, to do the Will of
their Heavenly Father, wiihout attending to the prefent
Lvils they might probably, and perhaps certainly bring
upon themfelves by it. And multitudes of them never
ieemcd better pleafed, than when they were called rc>
part with all they had, and to iuiler and dye for the
lake of a good Conicicnce.
And therefore being, as I have obferved, fuUy^ con-s
vinced of the DodlrincsofChriftianiiy in point ofObeV
dience to Authority, they could not fail to teliify the
Obligation they were under from ihem at all times, and
even under the mo{\ prevalent Temptations they met:
with to the contrary. That they did thus behave tbem-
feives, I have lliewn I hope beyond contradidiion. Ancl
no ether reafon of their doing it can be affigned, but
that Senle of Duty they had upon their Souls, whicb
would not allow them to do otherwife. They were
mindful of the Injundions that had been given them,
their own Vows and Promifes to obferve them, the Hope
that was fet before them, and the dreadful Threatnings
c( Wrath md fiery Lidignaticn to devour the Refra diary
and Difobedient, and could not find in their Hearts tq
break through all thefe, to avoid fome outward tempo-
ral Inconvenience, or Danger. And now I lliaU noC
need to be long in fhewing,
IIL How loudly the Pattern they liave fet us, calls
for an undaunted imitation of it. For if we aim at the
^fame blefTed State whither they are gone before,*' and
whereto they were fo earncrtly defirous to be advanced,
though in a Chariot of Fire, or throngh a Sea of Blood,
we rauft be content to follow them the lame way, if ic
lliall pleaie God in his good Providence to call us to it.
I 4 We
(.1) 5. John 4. 54.
( '20 )
We are not bound to court SufFerins;? from whatever
hand, but may fafely ufe all fair and honeft ways for
cfcaping them; when perfecuted in one City^ way flee int(^
another^ (4) as our Saviour direds, and (Ji) as the pri-
mitive Chriftians many times did, may privately with-
draw and conceal ourfelves, may fue for favour and pity,
and try by a patient fubmiflTion to win upon, and pa-
cify our Perfecutors, but muft not go out of God's way
to fave ourfelves, nor feek to prevent their utmoft Fury,
by the ufe of forbidden Arms, or any other method not
agreeable to his Word and Will. . We have not ano-
ther Gofpel, from what the Primitive ProfelTors of our
Faith had, nor another Reward offered us, and to be
obtained upon other Terms. Wherefore if we would
fhevv ourfelves true Difciples of the fame Lord with
them, and would hope for the. fame ineftimable Prize
they have fo happily obtained, we muft inevitably be
prepared to tread the fame Steps, and run the fame
Race with them ; and muft no more be terrified out of
our Integrity, by whatfoever appearance of Danger,
^han they were.
' And indeed who can refle6l upon thofe Words of
bur bleffed Saviour, (c) Whofoever fhall deny me before meny
i *vhich every one interpretatively does, that choofes Sin,
the Sin of Refiftance as well as any other, before Suffer-
jng, him will I deny before my Father which is in Heaven,
who, I fay, can refled upon thefe Words of our Saviour,
and not be willing to dye with him, if occafion for it
ihould offer itfeif, as thefe heavenly-minded Chriftians
did? Who can obferve SMycarp profeffin^ {d) an im-
movable Dependence upon God, and repelling the Pro-
con fuV^monoUy to. fave his Life by Swearing, and Re-
viling Chrift, with this Reply ; (e) Thefe eighty and ftx
years 1 have ferved him, and he never did me ahy hurt ^^hoiv .
(hdkl hlasfhsme my King and my Saviour i and as it is
'.' ''' added
(a) S. Mat. 10. 25, (Ir) t. Athanaf. Apol. de fug^ fua.
fir)^'. Matt. 10. ^g. {d) Eccl. Smyrn. Epift. c. 9.
7tt'/ti^5 ibid.
( "I )
added in the Latin Tranllation, ihe Perfecutor of theWte^
hdy and the Avenger of the RighteoHs ; or S. Ignatim en^
treating his Friends not to ufe any endeavours for put-
ting off his deathj out of an unfeafonable and miliaken
kindnefs to him, but that they would (a) let the Feafis
devour him, that fo he might attain to the Enjoyment of God ^
proclaiming himfelf to beGod^s Grain, and that he wanted
to be ground by the Beafls Teeth to make him the pure Bread
ofChrifi, and defiring they would /ff on the Be^lis to bury
him in their Bowels ; or (h) Felix of Tubyz.a afluring the
VtoconiulAnulinHS of his being a Chrijiian, and a Bijhop,
and that he would upon no terms deliver up his Bible, and
again affirming the lame thing to the Prefed at Nola ;
or Juflin Martyr glorying in behalf of the Chriiiians in
general > (c) That they could undergo the utmoji Severities
rather than offer Sacrifice, and could rejoice in Dying upon fa
good an account, in a firm ExpeElation of an abundant
Reward for it f Who, can obferve thele, and innu-
merable other like Expreilions of an unfeigned Duty to
our Lord, a hearty Zeal for his Glory, and an earned
Defire of a full Enjoyment of him, and not have theic
Minds railed above the things of this World, and their
Wills fixed, and all the Faculties of their Souls enga-
ged, neither to decline any Sufferings upon their Lord's
account, nor undutifully rcfili their Superiours, when
the unhappy Infkuments of themi
Thefe glorious Saints were noble Patterns of true
Chriliian Piety and Patience. And nothing can better
become us, than to fhevv forth the fame Meeknefs and
Conftancy with them, and be ready upon all occafions,
to lufFer with as much undaunted Courage, and yet with
as little Oppofition as they did. Nor can the Refulal
of this be JuRified, unlefs it could have been proved,
that they finned in fuffering themfelves to be lo inhu-
manly Butchered, and did not rather unite their Forces,
and liruggle for the Prefervation of their Lives, and the
Lives
(a) Epift. ad Rom. c. 4.
(bj Pair. S. Felicis. ep. Tubyz. edit. Oxen. 1680,
(0 Tryph. ^ 265, 3^5, J37, 549, 5^0,
( >2= )
Lives and Welfare of their PoRerity. Which is a Charge
I hope Mr. H, will not pretend to draw up againtt them,
and which I am fure neither he,nor any one elfe would
ever be able to make good. I cannot think he will venture
to amign thefe excellent Worthies as Enemies to the
GoocT of Human Society^ to their Religion, themlelves,
and all that lliould come after them ^ only becaufe their
Minds, their Thoughts and Defires were fet above
all things, upon lervmg, and pleafing, and approving
themfelves to God here , and enjoying him eternally
hereafter, in that unfpeakable Blils and Felicity, which
he has promised to all that duly labour after it. How-
much more reafonable would it be for him, and all of
us, to confider, that having here no abiding City, we
are infinitely concerned to'^feek after another that is
better and more laiiing, and to receive all the ill Ufage
we meet with in our Pailage towards it, w^ith the fame
calmnefs and ferenity of Mind, and the fame Submif-
iion and Non-refjftance which was fo remarkable in
them , and for which their Memory has been fo de-
fcrvedly honoured ever fince?
Examples are a powerful Motive to Imitation, a
fhorter and readier way of teaching our Duty, and in-
viting to it , as () Ibid, (f) P.IH*
( 127)
to do fo. VincenttHS Lirinenfiis (a) Riile will {\\U prevail
after all Mr. H.'s Attempts to the contrary, QHodubiqHey
qHocifimpeVj qnod ab omnibm creditum esi \ that what has
been held by all Chrifttans,in all Places,and at all Times,
and efpejially in the firft and pure(i Ages of the Church
inu(i be held found Chriilianity. So long therefore as we
can prove our Do6hine, as I hope I have fully done,
to be agreeable to the holy Scriptures, as interpreted by
the general Confent of the Ancients in all Times and
Places, we may well depend upon it, as having a Sub-
fiantial, Solid and Immoveable Foundation. A.nd it
is very fuipicious that any Writer is fenfible of the bad-
nefsof his Catile, when he is tempted to throw afjde
Ifich a SucceflTion of thePioufeR, and Bef^, and mofi Un-
exceptionable Witnefles the World had ever known, for
not being of his Side. Oh I butMr//. is willing to heark-
en to them, fo far as their judgment or PraBice is built
upon the Reafo7i of the Thing it (elf ^ or on the Declarcitiani
of Chrili and his Apo/jles. Which I take to m.ean that
he will admit them to be worthy of fome Regard,
whilR they are of the fame Opinion with himfelf, but
he will not yield them to have underliood their Duty in
this refpeil any whir, better than he does , or to have
avihered more taithfiilly to it. And all he has to lay
tor It is , that if a middle ivay c^,n be fonnd om berneen
this and making them Infallible , he rvill promt fe to embrace
ir, W' ell theiil for once I will try to fmd out that Alid-
die Way, in hope he will honelily make good his Pro-
Vnife ofclofmg in with it. And it is this; That he
look upon the Church in its Firft and Pureft Ages, as
moft worthy of our leriou'^ Imitaticn, in this as well as
other refpedts, andbeheve its Members, as they had bet-
ter Advantages for underftandinc^ ariglit the Docrrine *of
our Saviour and his Apoitles, than we who Jive at fi great
a diliance from them, being better acquainted with
lome pariicular Phrafcs then in ufe, fomeCuftoms fami-
Irrir to thein, and fome traditionary Accounts, which may
fjiice have been either quite loft , or elfe fo grofsly
cor-
(a) Comiv.onit. c 5,
( 128)
corrupted, as to ftand us in no Read ; let him thui
look upon the Church in thefe Ages , as better qualified
for a right UnderRanding of Scripture, than we at this
diftance, and their univerfal Confent, as the beft Com-
mentary upon it •, and moreover, to have been much
more intent upon putting in Pra&ice what was thus
taught them , than the Generality of thofe that call
themlelves Chriftians are now , as they certainly were,
and I promife inyfelf he will not deny it; let him but
take this courfe , and I am apt to think he will fee
his way, that Middle Way, plain before him. At leatt he
ought to admit, that a Do6kine in which they fo uni-
verially agreed, and which they were fo willing to
reduce into Pra6lice , when they were fure to pay dear
for it , could not be fo nice and difficult a Pointy as he
would have it apprehended to be. Becaufe it is not
cafily imaginable , that they would have fo unani-
moully concurred iu it, and io generally have ventured
their Honours, their Employments , their Eliates, their
Lives, and all that was dear to them here for it.
I have always thought a fingular Reverence due , to
the univerfal Confent of feveral Ages of fuch devout
and holy Souls ; and that tho' they were not beyond all
PoflibiHty of Error, yet their Exemplary Piety and Intc- .
grity, their Contempt of the World, and Heavenly-
mindednefs, their nearer Acquaintance with theUfagcs
of the Times wherein the Scriptures were written , and
the Language they were written in, the Traditions
that they had received from the Apoftles, and their
Succeffors, and Difciples, and the greater Meafures of
the Holy Ghoft they may julHv be prefumed to have
had vouchfafed them , for enlightening their Under-
ftanding, as well as they had for (4) Prophecies and
ib) Miracles , might defervedly have given them a Pre-
hemi-
Juft. Mart. c. Tryph. p. 308. 17/ wr xj vvm m ^ix^n 'sr/ toC?
dyy. 'zin'ivy,a.r©-, Orig. c. Celf. 1. 7. p. 557. ^
( i29 )
t]cmincnc(i ^ above fuch as fall fhort of tfiem in ^it
thefe refpeds. And till Mr. H. fliall prove this to be ad
Error, 1 (hall very hardly be perfuaded that it is fo.
But then I itiuit beg leave to tell him, that to convince
me, or any one elie of this, there will need fome ftronger
Argument, than his bare Aflcnion , that he is not the
firfi Tvho has (aid the contrary. I am fure it muft be si
great Difadvantage to any Caufe, if it once appear to
be no otherwife dcfenfible , than by rejed^ing all the
firlt Ages of Chriitianity from the Apo(ile s time, and.
downwards for leveral Generations, Such a Cloud of
incontcllable WitneiTes is not to be fliaken off; it being
impoflible to conceive, that they ihould from the begin-
ning have all thus unanimoufly agreed in a Principle
that had no juii Foundation, and was then fo detri-
mental to their temporal Intereli, and fo diredly op-
pofite to the common Inclinations o(^ Flelli and Bloods
Such an irrefj(14ble Authority w^ould neccjffarily hav^
called for our Attention to it, though we had not fo
tvell underftood the Grounds they went upon. But
when we have farther all that Mr. H. requires as fuf-
ficiently fatisfadtory, both the Reafon cf the Thing, thi^
Dodrine of Non-refi(iance being moli exactly confo;
rant to the Meek and Peaceable, the PafTive and Obe-
dient Temper of theGofpel, and its being ,fomidei on the
Declarations of our Lord and his Apojiles, if this be not a
threefold Cord that is not to be broken, there call be no
fuch thmg. And fince this is a middle vpay which makes
them of great Authority, but yet not lufallib I e^ I leave
it with Mri H, hoping he will not forget his Pfofnije to
embrace it.
But Mr. H. proceeds ; and excepts to fome of the V,\i-
fages alledged againft him, as not aniwerii g the End
they are alledged for, which therefore come now to be
confjdered. K t\
ivi^ysoia, tm r^jJid-rav <^t5Ah. Iren. adv; Hieref.J. i. c* 57»
Fiimr ergo etiam nunc rriulta miracula: eodern f)eoTd:iente,
fer quos vUlt,& quomodo vuit,qiu 8c ilia quae Icgimus feciu
B» AugUiti d6 ne, he will find it a difficult matter to main-
tain, that thofe who are under him are any way im-
powered to call him to account for his Mifgovernment.
Nor is the Cafe he puts here at all parallel. Which is,
that thU can no more -prove them to be in all cafes irreGl-tiblc ,
than it cm prove it unlawful to refifi any Per/on in his vio^
lent Attempts upon the Lives ^ or Fortunes of others, to fay
that he is fecond to the King, and dijiinguifhed by his Poj}
from the reft of the Nation, For the next Perfon to the
King is but a Subje6l, and the Laws are open, andRe-
drefs to be had ordinarily in that way, againli the Vio-
lence he offers to any of his Fellow-Subjects ; and there
is the King s Authority for it. But where thofe Laws
are to be found, that Qiould punifn King sin like man-
ner, Mr. H. has not yet iliewm,, nor ever can fhew^ as
he very well knows, and for this fubRantial Reafon,
Becaufe there are none fuch in being, either in Scripture,
or Statute, or Common Law. So that it is plain here
is' no pariry in the Cafes put by him.
Befide?, May not Princes be exeirfpt from Refinance,
though their Seconds were not? This mu(i necefTarily be
g5 anted, unlefs Mr. H, will fay, that becaufe he holds that
Kings, who are Seconds to God, may be refifled, there-
fore God to whom they are Seconds, may be refilicd
too.
3 . (^) Some Paffages alledged declare that God gave the
Empire to Wicked Princes, a^ well as to the Good ; and the
like. And this Mr. H, will have to mean no more than
a bare permiQive Providence. So that according to hnn
the Prmce has no better Right to his Power, than the
Highwayman has to every Purle he takes ; inafmuch as
he could not take it w^ithout God's PermifTion. And
there is not a Dei(i or Epicurean in the Nation, but bow
great an Enemy foever to the Divine Providence, will
ntver-
(a) Ibid.
( 133 )
ncv€rthelefs own as much as this comes to. Hereuporv
aWo another Abfurdity would follow ; namely, That'
fo it would be impoirjble to explain how the Poivirs
that be, are ordained 'of God ; as I have (^) formerly ob-,
lerv'd.
But it is a fad Conclufion, fays Mr. H. to infer fro?n
hence, that he bore an active p.irt in the brinnng all the^ Ro-
man Emperors into the Pujp'jjion of thtir Poivir. Be it as
fad as Mr. H, will have k, yet fince it is what was
taught not only by other Chriliians, but by S. Paul in
the Words now recited, it is fuch as Mr. //. and all
that call themfelves Chrirtians ought undoubtedly to
acquiefce in. For which reafon 1 would beg of Mr. H,
to take heed how he condemns it, becaufe in fo do-
ing he certainly condemns the holy Scriptures that
teach it in the firft place, as well as the Fathers afccc
them.
It follows, And as ivretchd a Conclufiony^ to infer from
fuch Expreffions^ that it is his Will they fhould he irrefillihle^
in their irhole Exerdfe of thts Povrer, lam forry Mr. H,
fhould fet fo ill aCharad^er upon a Conclufion that
has nothing in it, but what I have fully proved to
be plainly tau2,ht in Scripture. But it is eafy to fee
how far fome Mens Zeal .for a Cauie will carry
them.
Again fays Mr. H. The very Power of doing the great-
el} Injuries to his Neighbours is of God, the Aiakcr and Go-
vernor of all things. But the Quefiion is only, whether
it be fo ofGod as the Prince's Power and Autlority \s.
Wherefore let me ask ; Has God any wh^e declared,
that there is no injurious Perfon but of him, anri that he
is his Ordinance? Is every Soul commanded to be fubjeci
to thensijurious Perfon? And is D^w;j.Tf/o« threatened
to all that Rcfift him ? 1-f not, I am apt to think Mr. H,
will find himfelf quite befides his Text.
L,6.
<^y)Pa7th t.i6,ii, &44?4Jj fe'^S^^^^j 1,^9, 1 4*^^
C '3S )
the other I hav'C noted again and aga,in, that Gcd has
let Bounds to our Adive Obedience, by requiring to obey
himfelf rather than A>v to -/at*
Pri_^. c. Ceir. /. ^. ;t.' 115.
'£^y\vi Mf^^iidL^y ly^CiQi^' /L^gjtt^v -S-jteiV, ^iru^J
".^^
^ '57 )
fQunted (0 not their Lives dear to them, that they might
jinijh their Courfe with Joy, and attain to the RefurreElion of
the Jfifi, and be for ever happy in the Kingdom of
Heaven. So Httle were they afraid of the cruelleft
Peaths, (4) and had (uch a fondnefs for this fore of de-
parture out of the World, that they were really under
no Temptation to fave themfelves by Refiliance , if
they could have been fure to do it. And accordingly
encouraged each other (e) Xo proceed refokitely in their
Patience and Conliancy to the Death, always keeping
in
;^«. B, Ignat. ep. ad 5myrn. Tclvtyi ai^a tk? vriva^j ly tw^
ULtTf.^^v, vin/j^ei [o 'yvctjfiaU'] eiA?C » yv^cni av-w^ Trftauci
^0iCcuov hi-'/.vvi^cn -^ 7^ ^w'ovtwv iKTi^tii' ctTTOA^^g^'f . Cleiu.
Alex. Strom. Lj. Qui fe excruciandos, & excarnificandos pro
Evangelio furentibus tradidiflent/ie Martyrii honorem merito
perderent. B. Cypr. ep'ift, 30. Famem vincitis, & litimfper-
jiitis, & fqualorem carceris, ac receptaculi pcenaiis horrorem
roboris vigore calcatis. Pcena illic fubigitur, cruciatus ob»
teritur, nee mors metuitur, fed pptatur, quas fcilicet immor-
talitatis prxmio vincitur, ut viiae aeternitate qui vicerit
coronetur. Id ep. 37. Career Chrifticolis gradus coronae eft.
Prudent. Hymn. 6. Mft^crot '7r?.^njv fo^ ecKud-a^ i^yi^vmi '^ t^
Hift. Eccl. /. 8. c. 6.
(c) Spernunt tormenta prsfentia — & dum mori pod
mortem timent, interim mori non timent. dzdl. m Mm. Pel.
jiia. M. c.Tryph.
(d) 'AvTjyrp Ti^civaiv TV lua^rveiov pj^^k^mVi^X o777iAof'rx Gih
Clem. Alex. Stro. I. 4. Savclth^^ uo^kkov af^^u^'}zi, , xj
y7P:,pJp^f^, 'TTi'T^H^ndp^t on Trdvd-' ecu. V7ii^)^-ntl 0 ^o^ tJ)d ^th
;(f/r« cL-^a^,^ a,-;r:)Ja(TH vfJuv. Jud. Mart. c.Tryph.
(e) Bonum agonem lubituri elUs, in quo Agonothetes
Deus vivus eil, Xyftarches Cpiritus fandlu?, corona aeterni-
tat'is brabium, angelica fubftaniice politeia in coelis, glorij^
in lecula feculorum. Tertull. ad Martyr as. c. 3,
(138)
in mind that (f) their Lofs of this World and all they
enjoyed in it, together with all the Troubles and Sor-
rows that befel them, were in no wife to be comparccj
with that unconceivable Felicity which they had con^
tiii::ally in their Eye, and wherein they were (hortly
to be: inrtated.
And what an intolerable Affront is it to them, now
at length a^ter fo many Ages of Fame and Glory, to
reprefent them as a company of mere Pretenders, who
gave out that Nun-refifta nee was a known part of their
Religion, when in truth they believed nothing of it,
and all their Submidlon was owing to worldly Policy,
and a defire to live eafily here at prefent? This is fuch
a Difgrace caft upon thole Bleffed Saints and Martyrs,
now rdgning triumphantly in Heaven, as would put a
Man almo(i beyond all Patience. But I am refolved
to fay no more of it, but leave Mr. H. to ruminate upon
it, and weigh with himfelf, whether he has done Jufiice
to this Glorious Army of Martyrs and Confeffors, in -fix^
ing fo groundlefs and undeferved a Charge upon them.
^. It is irapofTible to put any fairConftrudion upon
their Sufferings, together with the Profeflions they made
of Duty and SubmifTion to their Sovereigns, that will
not (liew them to have thought it neceflarily incum-
bent upon them, to bear ail forts of Indignities and
Tortnents, rather than Refij} the Higher Powers, The
Charadler of th'e Perfons, and the unblemifhed Since-
rity and Integrity they ihewed in all their other Adions,
challenges a belief of whatever they pleaded for them-
felves in this rcfpecit. But their Admonitions and Ex-
Iii rtarions to this purpofe are more exprefs, teaching
C^) to Reverence ani Honour the Emperor y as one chofen h}
God, and^e/tre and pray for his Welfare, to jUdy to be quiet,
and raije no Tumults- or Co?nmotioiis among their Fello;^^
Stihjeclsy
EuCeb. Hi ft. EccJ. /. s. c. i.
a J Sss Se(fl, 2, & 3.
( 139 )
SfihjecJs, to contlnMc faithful to Almighty God^ ani for hU
fake to fueh at are put in Amhority under him ; together
with their publick Declarations and lolemn ProfeiHons,
that they rpouU not Reftj} juch as Jet upon them, not acconnt-
ing it lavpffil to kill thofe that hurt them, that th^y looked
upon Religion as jvhat was to he defended, not by Fightino-^
hut by Dying for it ; not by Wichdnefi, bi^t by afnrc Tiufi in
God; that thefe Word?, he :-:.:; Re ^hujths P ewer, Refihth
the Ordinance c^ God^ are lez'flied againft fuch as trufi t9
their ormStre^gtby thinking thewfelves out of danger of he"
ing called to account for it, that they might not fee k to main"
tain their Ground bywReftllance, and that David being 4
King had none to fear hut God, with other like Expreirions.
Ancfdocs Mr. H, think all thefe no Proof that they were
in earned, and really meant that their Principles would
?iot allow thern to rcfift their Sovereign ? Let him call
to mind alfo their Praying and Entreating the Emperor^
hut not pretending to Fight with him, their challenging the
Enemy ro prove any among/} them guilty of Sedition, their
patient Suhmiffion to the moji outn^geous ill Ufage, and the
cruellefi and vforfl of Deaths, and that great Numbers of
them fuffered thus at a timcj and when in all appear-
ance abundantly able to have defended thcmfelves
againft their Aflailants, if their Religion would have
admitted of it ; and particularly their fubmiflive Beha-
viour towards the Aportate Julian, and efpecially in
his Expedition againll Perfla ; but above all^ the Tefti-
niony this their fubtle Enemy bare to them, that they
no fooner difcovcred the Authors of any Di(hubance in
the Empire, but they readily did their part to bring
them to condiginPunifhrnent ; Ux. him revolve thele
things in his Mind, and then let him try if he can iu^-
fer himfelf to perfitt in this Perfuafjon, that it is impof-
fible to prove from hence, that it vpas their Opinion, thjit Oi
People ought pafjively to fubmit, to be ruined at the Will of
the Prince, or in other Terms, That they ought to ven-
ture the Lofs of all in this World, much rather than
incur the dreadful Guilt o^ Re fit ing God's Ordinjnce, and
thereby expofe themfelves to etern'al Mifery in cheotlier.
There is no Compare betwixt thefe two. And thefe
' ' Chriitian
( H^ )
Chriftlan Heroes were fo wife, as to choofe that letter part
vhich fhall not hs tahin from them. And having done
fo,it is juft matter of Complaint, that Mr. H. fhould
reprei^nt them as Men of this World, and whofe chief
Concern was the Safety and Happinefs of Human So-
ciety, rather than the Service and Honour of God, and
the eternal Salvation of their own Souls. But it feems
he knew not how other wiie to maintain his own Hy-
pothecs , which is efpecially to be taken care of, what-
ever the conlequence be. And fo much concerning his
fefth Exception.
6. As for the ChrijVians not fo tfmch Oi mfh'ing in any
drctir>jjiances,for a neiv Emperor, it is fo verykrrdto believe^
that it n:ay rather feem a firain of Oratory in Tertulljan,
than a Sentence to Ite literally underftooi of the nhole Body
of the Chrifiians, And if this were admitted, there is
Evidence enough to do the Bufmeis without it. But
however, Mr. H. has given good Reafon why, at that
time at leaii, this might have been Itridlly and literally
I'poken, if what he fays be true, that (^) it rvas of j mall
impmance to the ChrijVians, what Perfons ivere at the Head of
Affairs, fo equally were they' halted by all^ and fo univerfaily
vere they ahujed, and mifreprefented to the great Aden of this
World, For it was to no purpofe for them to willi for
a Change, if they knew beforehand, that they were to
tyi'^di no Benefit by it, as Mr. H. here fuppofes.
But now if this Wifh were intended , only in order
to receive frefh Bounties, as was ufual upon the In-
auguration of a new Ckfar, which Mr. H, may eafjly
fee is the true meaning o^ the Expreffion, then there
is not the leait fhadow of a Realon for imagining,
the Chrirtians to have been , or that they could be
guilty of fo mean a Thought ; it being unconceivable,
that fuch a Defire could enter into the Minds of
Ferfons fo much above this World and ail its Tem-
ptations ; and who therefore could never fuffer fuch
poor trifling Advantages to incline them any way to
tavour or dcfire a Change upon fo (light an Account.
This
C.-.J P. 158.
( 141 )
Tiiis I take to htTertullians Meaning in tliis plaec;
and I am confident Mr. H. when he has better confi-
dered it, murt own it to be fo. And if this be once
admitted,it will not be fo very hard to believe^ that this is
no Strain of Oratory^ but a Sentence to be Literally under^
siood of the Tvhole Body of Chrijhans.
And yet once more, if by not Wifhing for a ntTn Em-
peror, had been meant that they did not Willi to have
even their Perfecuting Emperors taken away by any
indirefl and unlawful Means ; and that they were ra-
ther for reftrring their Caufe to God, than feeking to
right themfelves again ft fuch tyrannical Superiours,
I can fee nothing in this but what might very well
become the Temper and Genius of the Goipel, and all
fuch ProfelTors ot it, as believed it utterly imlawful,
and a heinous Crime in any cafe , to lift up their
Hand again/} the Lord^s Anointed, And accordingly we
read how often, and how earneftly they prayed for the
Safety and Profperity of the Emperor and his Pofterity,
as well as for themfelves , and the reft of the Empire.
Which was not like Men that thought themfelves au-
thorifed, to take up Arms againft them , and Depofc,
and Kill them, rather than permit themfelves to be ruined,
as to their Temporal Concerns, at their Will 4nd Plea-
fnre.
But the former feems rather to be the Sence intended
by Tertullian , as appears -from the preceding Word?,
wherein he upbraids the Heathens , that could their
Breafb be leen into, ( 4 ) there vpohU prejently appear a
very odd Scene of Neve Cxi^^xs one after another^ dividing
their Voles amongsi the Crowd. So alfo Francifcw Zfphy-
rm paraphrafes on the Words, (/>) For the People Wert
mini their Casfar, only fo long a-s they reap the FrUits of
hii
(fa J Cujus non prscordia infculpra appararent novi ac no-
vi Csefaris S'cenam in congiario dividundo piielidentis ? etiam
ii!a hora qua acclamant, De nojlris ami'u tihljnpter aiigeat
mmo:.
( h ) Tantifper enim obfer^-at Casfarem Plebs, quamdiu
utilis elf, omnifq^ ilia adulacio a cominodis"?Xtor2Uo Principal Teslimonies concerning the
the Pratlicc and Principles of the Primitive Chrijii^.ns , ani
thoje on rvbich the main firep is laid by the hefl of Writers
in Favour of Pajfive Obedience^ are the Accounts given by
Tertullian and S. Cyprian. What isfaid to he Affirmed bj
thefe two Primitive Writers amounts to this ; That the.
Chri/iidns were barbaroufly ufed by the Emperors^ and th^fa
who aEied under them ; that they vfere very numerous , and
^ble to defend themfelves againft the violent Invafion of
their Rights and Lives-, hnt notvfithiiandingthts, that they
never refiHed their Superiors, or by Force guarded themfelves
Againl^ tlxir unju/i Perfecutions. And from hence it u con^
eluded by SO MR, that Re/istance to Princes^ is in all cafes
unlajffuL Now I have lliewn the truth of this from
Eufebifts^ and the other Hirtorians, from Laclantiw ,
S. Augtijhne ^nd others, particularly from ihele two here
named , and from Pliny and Julian amongft the Hea-
thens: all whom Mr. H. has taken r.o nopce of, as if
Tertullian andS. Cyprian had been all the VVitnefTes that
could be produced in ths Maitt.r. Whereas there is
L vc-v
(i) ^^ ^^. ^9^
( h6 )
rery good Evidence , and fuch as is by no tneans to be
got over, if thefe two he inliances in , were wholly fet
adde. So that it is plain the Method he has taken is
wrong, and would not help us to form a, right '^uAgment
ilk this Matter^ even tho' all he defires about it were
granted him. But there is no rcafon for fuch a grant ;
for not only thefe two eminent Writers are not to be
got over , as he pretends , but their Teftimony is well
corroborated by the concurrent Suffrage of others, both
Friends and Enemies : Which is as muchas thole SOME,
who hence conclude the Unlawfulnefs of RefjRance,can
pofTibiy defire. However, Mr. R h^u a fevf ObfervatiGns
to ojfcr^ which muft not be pafled by.
I. The Firft is, that {d) Tertullian, in the very fame
places, in which he gives this account of the Beharvimr of
theChrijlims in his time ^ under Perfecmion, gives lihmfe
fttcb an account of their Beh^iviour, in Tjtkny other re^ecls,
iu is al lowed by the Patrons of Paffive Obedience t» be fttcb as
ether Chriflians are not obliged ra irnitate, and in forne cafes
fuch 06 cannot he juf^ified. Now admit this to be fo as
here obiedtcd, yet in the fir ft place, this Ob;e(5^ion con-
cerns Tertullian only, and lb S. Cyprians Teftimonv
might be of force notwithftanding any thing here of-
fered; and in the next place this will by no means
prove, that the feveral Pailages referred to in Tertullian,
do not tefiify the Chriixians lirong enough to have de-.
-fended themlelves againft the Forces of the Empire, if
they had b?en at liberty to try their Strength. This I
fay upon fuppofition ot Tertullian % having in many o:her
re'Fpdis reprelented the Chriftians Bei^aviour to be fuch
as other Chriiiir»ns are not obliged to iihimtc. But now
if a Man fhotild ask, what arc thefe many Failures of
the Primitive Chriiiians, v;h:ch are not to be nnitated,
Mr. /?/. in (lances particularly in one only, i.hat7>%r4;?
unmccffartly to Tor7ncnts. And it is true, fomeiimes they
did lo. But this was fo far from being a con(iant>,
Unanimous, and univerfal Piaitice amongft them, that
fbme of them exprefly declare againft .bringing thcle
Evils
(a) P. 139. - ; ,1 -J
,. C'47 )
Evils ncedledyupon thcmfelves. As particularly^ OH-
gen profefTes (a} a^ainfl Gljw, Oi/ (jLifJvA/j^i^i^A' h^juc^yi^if
y^^ ia/jrav, &c. We are not fo maciy m ntedUfly to pr^voh
the Anger of the King or Potentate a^nji onrjehes^ and
fo mlfhlly expofe okrj elves, td Stripes, or Tort fires, or Deaths,
And {b) Polycarp before liim, Ovk €TO/ru/^ tk? '?r^9(nonki
kcfjjTzli,&c. or as the learned Dr.Smith conjectures, T^pj/iV-
7??? Itf//T^?, We do not think thoje to he commended y^iho (tff'er
themi elves of their 0T»n accord, but rhofe, as the Lacin
Tranfiation adds, nho being unwillingly tlifcovjrcd are not
afraid of fifering. This, lays he, is all that the G off el re-
quires. And when it was grown too common, Canbns
>vere thought neceffary to' be made againR it, to prevent
the like for the future. And till Mr. H, can (hew the
like Prohibitions of Non-reGtiance, I hope hz will not
infift upon thefe as parallel Inftances,' nor defire that
they Orould be thought to have had a like univcrfal
Confent of all Chriftians. Yet till this be made our,
\vhich never can be, the ovcrfbrward Seal of ioine in
the one cafe, will be no excufe for the dilloyal an^ un-
cbrinian Liberty taken by any in the other* .
2. It is likewife objected, thmt wnr^wr Tertuflian n(fr-
S. Cyprian fay any thing, from which rt may certainly he
concluded, thmt the number of Chri/iians wd^ gre^ ^^^"^gk^
to he a match for the regulated Forces of their Emperor}^
and the refi of their Fellow StihjeSls. Mr. //..then, / wufi
conclude, lias found out anevf wxy of rendering thefe Words
i>/'TertulIiani (c) Cui bello nonldonei ?non Prom.pti
fuiffemus ? In one Night's ^ace, fays the Father, by the
help only of a few Torches, we could revenge otfrfelves to the
fall, if it were lawfA for ik to repay one Wrdhrfor another.
Bfit God fcrhid that th'is Divine ScEi fl^onld \fec^' tht^ (d) h)
Jet all on fire, as ethers perhdps in like cir cum fiances Maid
have done, by way of Retaliation for the nhiffy Injfiries recei--
ved, or fhoald refufe to fiffcr what isfnt to try them. Nay
farther, would we bHtnEt as ppen Energies ^ m I'U private
■ L 2 Confpt-^
CaJ L. 8. p, zo. fhj, De Polycarpi Martyrio, c, 4
r^>> Apoir c. ^7. • ■• "•* • "..■,..
fdj Abut ut igni humane vmdicetitr Dlvirii'Sefla.
( 148 )
Gonft'lrators^ could wsyrant Forces and Troopjf Boyeriehn
ihs Moors and Marcoraans, the Panhians, and th? People
Of any of thofc Nations you have lately conquered^ rfho are
confined to the Bounds of their fingle Country, to he more thcin
the Chrijiians who are fpread over the face of all the Earth i
Ca) We are but of yeflerday^ and yet have already filled ail
places amongfi you, -your Cities, Ijles, Cajtles, Corporations^
Councils, Camps, Wards, Companies, the Senate^ the forum,
leaving nothing void of m hut the Temples, yohich we deftrc
to have nothing to do with. And now for what War are -ws
mt fufflcieA and in readinefs^ Effe daily con filer ing that^
though we were fewer in Number than we really are^ yet the
UJi^ge we have rrjet with, has dijarmed Death of all its 7er-
rom-y and diffofedm willingly to meet it; unlefs our Religion
had taught us rathtr to he ktiled, than kill. Here Tertullian
not only pofitively declares the ChrilHans in a good
coiv-Htion fur makii\^ War upon their Emperors.; that
they could not only have done them irreparable Da-
mage, byclandcftineunforeleen Devices, but were able
to bear up againft them in the open Field; efpecially
remembring how delperate the Cruelties they underwent
anight be uippofed to have made them, and that fuch,
who value not their own Lives may cafily be MaRers Dt*
others. What then could make tliem io quiet and con-
tented in fuch uncomfortable Circumlianccs? This he
tells us in the next Words. They were under the re-
flraint of their Religion, which had taught them to
fubmit, though to the Death, rather than take away the
Lives even o? their hotteli Perfccutors. And after all
is this no Proof, that they were numerous enough to
have vindicated themfclves, if they had thought Re-
fiiiance lawful ? It leems it is not with Mr. H. Nor do
T know what Words w^ould fatisfy him, that the State
of the Cafe was really and truly, as Tertullian repre-
fents it. But this one would think were enough, to
perluade any unbyafTed Perfbn, that theChriftians had
fufticJent Temptation to Refifi, aid were fufficiently
enabled
(a) So Tread It with Kip ayt'ius'^ r/;c>7/t^/j Zephynjs r,7id
Pamelius have it Externi fumus.
( 149 ) ,
enabled for it, if a fenleof their Duty Iiad not witlyll
them frdm it. •
ThusMr. //. contradifts.the plain pofitlve Evidence
o[ Tertfilliarj, As to S. Cyprian he tells us, (4) ^// that
can he gathered from what he faySy is, that in thofe Parts
he speaks of, he thought the Chnilians were numerow enough^
to refcHe one another out of the Hands of their Perfecutors^
And to revenge themfelvcs npon them. And who but Mr. H,
woukl not fake this for a liifHcieiit Proof, of their Abi-
lity to Relift their mercileis GovernorSr in order to fuch
aRefcue? U \.\ky wcxq namcroHs enough to iriake head
againii their Perlecutors, as Mr. H, allows, this is all I
defire r f him. And after luch a ConcelTion Mr. H. may
flouriili M'ith his Eloquence, and make S. 0;prian write
as like a Poet as Tertullian. Yet at lali he muii be for-
ced to acknowledge, that they both made thefe Boafis,
to fuch as may well be conceived the mofl competent
Judges that cruld be of the Truth of what they affirmed,
and who in all probability would have x:onvi need them
to their cpli, of the falfliood of their Plea, if they had
not known it true. And this fame S. Cyprian affigns
another caufe of their Patience and Submidion, that it
proceeded not from their Inability to (iand upon iheir
own Defence, but their Truii in' God to take care of
them, and a Refolution confequent hereupon, to leave
all Vengeance to Gcd, to w'hom it properly belongs.
He exhorts Demetrian (h) to leave cff periecuting the
Servants of God and Chri/f, quos ultio divina defendit,
Tvhom the Divine fengeance proteBs, Hence therefore he
protefles, None of its jvhen Jeiz^ed makes any Refiftancey or
fcts himfelf to he even mith you for yorir mjusl Violence ;
though yoH fee our Multit^kies and Strength. It was fome-
what furprizing, that Mr. H, (hould'takc S. Cyprian for
fo weak an Advocate, as to provoke the Magiilrate by
the noile of iuch falie Mufters, as were the likelielt
means he could pitch upon to put their Eneinies upon
thofe Cruelties he was endeavouring to Ibve otf.
L 3 However
(a) Ibid.
(h) Ad Demetrian. f. 191,
( HO >
Hou'eyer ftill (a) >^r. Fl is not fatisfied that the
f hriftians \tere in a condition to make a defenfire Wac
againlt the "FuipcrOr's Armies, %'et be he as incredu-
lous as he plu'ifes, I cannot but think thcfe two Faiher?
to have underiiood their own cafe, better than he can
pretend to do, and iince they fpeak fo plain, I hope it
win be no fault for others to believe them, whether
Mr. H do or no. - ,
But Mr. H. excepjts to7 ertallUns Evidence from ano-
ther Say* rig of his. For, fays he in another place, the
utwol: he can permt himfelf to fay c/Chriliians,^ that they
vme (h) pars pene major Civitatis cuiufq,v4/w^y? the
greateji p^rt of every City, Now what if he did fay 16.?
Is this any Contradidipn to what either himielf or S- Cy-
prian fays ? Is it not rather a Confirmation of it>
S. Cyprian t'ells how Numerous and Strong they were ;
and Tertullun fivs they had filled all Places and Parts
of the Empire, and now he adds they were not only
difperfed through all their Cities, but there was hardl3r
a City of which they were not the greater pajt. And
js this a Proof that they wanted Numbers } I doubt
Ml. H. talks here more like a Poet than Tertullian, who
plainly enough afferrs their great Power and Strength.
So' that I may very well put his own Queiiion before
mentioned, For r^hat War were they not fit and. ready f
Efpecially confidering how their Perfecutors might
have provoked them ; and again that had a War been
once begun, no one now knows what Afliilance they
might reafsmably have promifed theml'elves, from others
who Were far enough from being Chriliians, but yet
fomeiimes were partakers with them in the Wrongs
they fuftered, and fo might have Ends of ilieir own to
ferve by a Revolution, either to deliver them from fome
PreiTure they groaned under, or to take their Revenge
upon fuch as had tyrannized over them, or to filli i^
troubled Waters, and try if they could make their For-
tunes out of the Publick Wreck. And which w^as of
much greater v/eight than all thefe Confider^tions put
... : toge-
(a) P, 140, " (h) Ad Scap. c, z.
C 151 )
together, if thejr Iiad been ac(]iiaintGd Avith Mr. H/s
difcovcry not only ot the Lawfulnets of Rcfiljaucc, but
that it was a Chrifiian Duty, and wcU-plcarmg to Al-
mightvGod, tbey might have expected his Providence
to aiTirt and defend thein, and figlit abundantly more
fucccfsfully for them ac;ain(t their Enemies, than all
their own Forces and Arms, ot whatfoevcr Humaa
Means.
Mr. H. adds. The fame might hefaid of the French Pro-
t el} ants -, and yet confide ring all things, it doth not appear
that they cohW pretend to be an equal A4atch for their King^
and alihi-s Armies and Adherents, And who ever faid
ihey were ? It is true they vi^ere a very confiderablf
Body, and made up a good part of the Kingdom, as
every one know?, that knows any thing of them ; but yet
they were- at moii, as I am well informed; not a tenth
part of the Whole. Nor did any of them ever pre-
lume to talk to their Governors, as thefe Chriftians did
to theirs. If they had, they would foon have found to
their cofr, that they were not in a condition to fupport
themfelves as^aini^ the reii, and fo might have haliencd
thofe Calamities upon themfelves, w^hich they have
fince felt. From whence every one may fee, how far
ihefe Gafes are from' being parallel, inailnuch as tlia
Numbers of thefe latter ieem by no means to bear pro-
portion to thofe of the. former. Neither did they ever
pretend to infili upon any fuch Plea before their Go-
vernorsy as the otiiers freely did, and with fuch Con-
fidence as wui\ have turned to their exceeding Dif-
advantage, if what they laid had not been true.
3. Mr. H. undertakes to enquire into the Rfafons on
Tvhich thii Behaviour of the Chrijiians ivas fonndcd -, and
urges (a) that vte do not find that thefe Writers do in any of
the Pafjages cited from them^ ever Jo much as intimate that
their Perfecutors had the leaft degree of Divine Author ity^
in their unitaf Proceedings again 1} them, or that they ever
fixed their Obligation to that Paifive Obedience ivJjich
they exercifed, upon the Divine Right of their Emperors.
L 4 -Hut
(a) P. 141.
C 152 )
Put did they not teach to Submit, and not Refift their
Perfecuting Emperors, and this for God's fake, and out
of Obedience to the Laws of the Gofpel? They were
pnder no neccffity to iife only juit thofe ExprelTions
NIr. H. would have put into their Mouths, whiUt they
had ethers that very well anfwered their Dcfign. If
they pleaded to their Governors that they were their beft
Si:bje6h, and durrt not be otherwife, this was enough
to let us fee, what their Notion of Refiftance was,
thnugn they mi^hi not think fit to quote the Words of
Scripture to thole \yho knew nothing of them. Which
Mr. H. if he pleafes, may take notice of in a particular
wanner. Both Tert'Jlian and S. Cyprian both taught Paf-
live Obeaiciice, and put it in pra6life under their great-
eft Trials and Opprefllion ; and it is a hard cafe if this
be not enough to lliew what their Opinion was of it.
Ar,d if they or either of them judged it properelt, in
iheir Pleas for themielves, for Reafons they have not
thou ;ht it neceffary to acquaint us with, to infift rather
ppon the general Doctrines of an univerfal Love and
Kfndnefs, than upon the more exprefs Prohibitions of
Refiftance that are to be found in Scripture, this will
iiever prove that that Non-refiftance which they tau:^ht
bath by their Dodlrines and their Lives, was not then, or
is not now a necelfary part of our Religion. We do not
find^ fays Mr. H. that they alied^e the celebrated Pajfage
'of S. Paul, Rom. i:^. i,&c. to p^ew the Obligation they
w^rc under to Non-re/ij'iancey and this he thinks ought to be
taien notice cf in a particuU.r manner. But why 1 pray ^
Was it not fufficient } Indeed was it not far better, to
put thofe they fpake, or wrote to, in mind of the won-
derful Infjuence their Religion had upon them, to make
thcrn patient and fubmiffive, quiet and obedient in all
Cales, never prefuming, upon whatever Provocation^
tp refill '^hemfelvcs, or diliurb their Government, or
encourage any elfe to do it ? When their Governors
faw them* thus univerfally compliant, choofing rather
to fuffer to the utmoft, than try to refcue themielves by
any manner of Force, this would be an ocular Demon -
ftxation of their immovable adherence to the Precepts of
■ thei?
( 153)
their Religion. And to put thefe Governors in mind of
inch their truly Chriliian Behaviour, was a more likely
way to ingratiate thcmlelves with them, than quoting the
Apoftle^s Words to thofe, who had no regard for Scri-
pture, could be. And if thefe Writers made choice of
the wiler and better method of vindicating thcmlelves,
Mr. H. may take notice of it as much as he pkafes*; but
he will never be able to prove from he-xe, that the
Apolile's Do6trine was not a Rule to them, how to be-
have themfelves in relation to the Higher Powers, and
that their Non-refjftance did not proceed from this, and
other Paffagcs to the lame effedl in Scripture.
But here Mr. H. has made a ttrange Difcovery, of
(4) fowetinn^ truly, vphich one thomU hardly believe, and
yet may be mferred from thefe Tciiimonies. Well, I am
always defjrous to be informed ; and let us lee there-
fore what this ftrange Inference is, that is fo lately
coaie to light. It is no other than this, Tha' theChri/}i-
ans of ihofe Days founded thetr Non-refirtance ^^pnn fptch
Principles, and Jnch Interpretations, as did in effeti take
aveay from themfelves the liberty of Self -de fence, in all pof-
fible Cafes, I confefs it would have been very furprizing,
and very woaderf^l, if he could have difcovered, that
they had let up for the Doctrine- of Refinance, as he
does. But this he could not pretend. Their bemg of a
contrary Perluafion was fo flagrant a Truth, that it was
tiot to be denied ; and fo he is necclfitatcd to own they
haA Principles of Non-re ftllance. Qnl/ he is of opinion
that thefe Principles were fuch, a6 did in effect take away
the liberty of Self-defence in .lUCales. What he finds in
S. Cyprian to ground thi$ AlTcrtion upon, I do not know,
He owns, T grant, that they referred their Cauie to
Almighty God, and left it to him to avenge their In-
juries ; but this is no Proof that they wtre cbl-ged to do
io in any cale, vyhere they were not forbidden to de-
fend themfth^es. Tertullian, it is true, infilis more upori
the general Rules of lovjng, and wilhing well to alf
Men ; and that they were not only no Enemies to the
Empc-
(a) P. 142,
( > 5'4 )
Emperor, but even to no one elfe. But does he fay this
was the only Rcafon of their Non-refiftance ? By no
means. And yet if he had, it would not follow, that
pur Religion may not allow to Refill fome upon occa-
fion, and yet retrain us from Refifting others. So that
fee has yet fhewn no Reafon, for difallowing the truth
efthoTe Principles, upon which the PradHceV the Pri-
mitive Chriftians was founded. And lo long as he al-
lows Non-refiftance to have been their Pra^.ice, and
has not proved the Principles' here nrientioned, to be all
it was founded upon, I may leave it to himfelf to re-
fic(5l, how little he has done towards the invalidating
their Teftimony. And this I will affure him, that let
him but onbe publickly oWh and invite to this Duty of
Non-refiilance, as a neceffary part of Chriftianity, and
what our Lord's Difciples are all obliged to, as they
will difcharge the Profclllon they have taken upon them-
felves, with a good Confcience, and I will have no
farther Difpute \Vith him about it, though he could not
prevail with himfelf, to urge all the Arguments for it,
that 1 hav^e made ufe of in this Tra6l.
4. He appeals to Origen as a favourer of this Do6lrine
of Refiftance ; but to how little purpofc "Will eafily be
made apparent. Origen was noted for fome Singulari-
ties of Opinion; and efpecially as to the Eterna^^l Tor-
ments of Hell, And if he had been fingular too in the
Infiance before us, his Judgment would have been the
lefs valuable upon this account. But there is no caufe
for fuch a Suppofition concerning Refinance. Though
Mr. //.notes it, (a) as very remarkable, that Origen pyof/ld
mention that ceUhraied Papfe'of S, Paul, Rom . 1 3 , 1 ,&c.
Tviih jmh' 4 Remarl^ as would incline one to think, that all
the PrifhJtlvs ChriWans did no't fee any fuch finlimited Ahn-
re04nce in it, Oi many have'' dene fince. This I confcfs
is fomewhat Hrange, ihdilOrigen, the fame Origen^ who,
to ufe Mr. H/s (h) own Words, c^/^/7?w^ Celfus, that
'great Enemy to Chriliians, to nar.-ie any Sedition, r^r Tu-
mult, in which the Ctiriftians yvere concerned, and ts hy
L. ' ■■■■-- - ■,.;-:• -• - . fnm';
( «55 )
Jqw^ alUdged for thii in Defence of Pajftve Ohedienee ; it i|
fomewhat ftrangej fay, that he fhould give any reafoix
to filled that an unlimited Ni n-rcfj(tance was not
taught in this place of the Apolile. Ho\\'ever, let us
attend to what he writes upon this tbbje^t. It feems
the learned and indefatigable Dr. Whithy, in his Anno-
tations on this Text of S.Patil, obktyts,that Origen ba-\
'vingth^je Words In hii Diff Marion again ft Ce\[uSy {a) con^
feffes u is a place capable of much Difqmftmn^ by reafon of
JHch Princes 06 govern Cruelly andTyra/micallyy or nho by
reafon of iheir Pomr fall into Effeminacy ^ and carnal Plea^
Jareu This Palfagc Mr. //. preiTes here with this obfer-
vati n, which uiieht have been l.-arned from the Do(5tor
tO;^, That he wonld not at prefent undertake to give an exaEt
account of it. From whence he thinks it mctnifefiy >.-!t oitly
that many of the prji Chriftians doubted y whttke^ tue Snh^
jeciim preached by 5. Paul woi dne^ in point cj Cjnfciencej
to Tyrants and Opprejfors -, htit alfo that Oxi^tn hmfelf^
nvken he wrote this, did not believe it to be Jo, This I am
afraid is carrying the matter fomewhat too far ; and
how mamfefi foever Mr. H. may think fuch a Confe-
quence to be, I mult confefs myielf fo blind as not to^
fee it, though I have tried all the ways I can to make
jt out. For that Origen did believe Tyrants irrefifhble,
is to mc much more manifelf, not only from thcfe Paffagcs
cited before (b) out of hiu , but more efpecially from his,
(c) Commentary upon thefe Words of the Apolile, as. we
have them in the Latin Edition of Joanves Parvus, For the
Apoftle having taught, i hereto noPoveer bm of God, betakes
pccafion fio'i) hence to argue in the following manner :
Perhaps Jome nill fay, what then f Is that Powsr which per-
fec^rss the Servants of God, impugns the Faith, fubvcrts Re-'
figion, ts this from Godf To mis we will briefly anfwer :
Every body knows that our Sight and Htaring^ and other
Senjcs are given us by God. But when by God's Gift they are
put in our power y it i-s in our power to uje them either to good-
or b^d-Purpofes ; and yet this ps no impeachment of God*i
JulficCy liiat being given hs with a good Jatent, we yet abnfi.
^ J ____^ ^^^^
(a) U 8. p. ^zT. (h) ?. 47, atp. i:CS. "
(f) I^ ep» ad Rom. ca^, ii,hh.^^
ikfm td mchd and un£§dly Purpofes. In Uh manner /dl
PoTfer is given by Gedy for the PHnip)ment of evil doers , but
the Praife of them that do welly as the fame Apojlle fays JHJi
dfser. Well, but what if they contradiH: the Charat'ier here
laid down by S. Paul, and are not aTerrour* to evil works^
hut to good ; are not the Miniflers of Good to the P^irtttoHSy
itnd of Vengeance to the Wicked only f In this cafe fays'
Origen, the heavy Jud^TKent of God will overtake thofe^ who
manage the Power committed to them, according to their own
finful Imaginations y and not according to the Divine Laws,
Where he affures fuch, God Almighty will call them to
account, for their impious Abufe of his Authority
mtrnf^ed with them, without any the Icait intimation
of the Peoples Right to rile up againit them. Now I
appeal to Mr. H. whether in writing a Commentary
upon thcfe Words/'he would have delivered himielf as
Origen docs here ? And whetlier he would not have ta-
Icen a quite contrary courfe, and infkad of threatening
foch evil MagiRrates only with the Divine Vengeance,
be would not have told them rather that befides the
feeavy Punilliment to be expelled in the other World,
ttzy ought to remember that they had loft their Autho-.
riiy in this, and could not be called God's Vicegerents with'
Oftt the highefi Proph^ef- and fo a PalTiveNon-refiliance
to them vPoM appear, upon Examination, to be a much
greater Oppofttion to the Will of God, than the contrary i
This Mr. H. muft have told them , if he would have fpo-
ken confonantly to his own Doulrine. But Origen did
nothing lefs ; He owned their Aiithority to be ftill as
much from God, as our Senfes are, when we abufe •
ibem to other Purpofes than they were c^iven us for, and
Vi-arns them to take care of provoking God, left io they
bring upon themfelves an^rreparable Deftru6lion, with-
out any hint of an account to be given to their Sub-
jeds of their Mifgovernment. And whilft Origen and
Mr.//, fo plainly interfere, and dilagree in tlisir ma-
nagement of this Portion of Scripture, it is hard to con-
ceive they ihould both have the fame Notion of Re-
fiHance, as Mr.// would have it thought. But this I
vfiH fay for h}m> be 1§ ^hc moft erpcic at reconciling '
Cor,-
< 157 )
Contradiclions, of any one I have ever met with. And
to confirm what 1 havelicre faid conctrning Orlgen^ it
may farther be obferved, that treating of the next Vcrfe
of this Chapter, he condemns complying with fuch
Rulers, as take upon them to perfecute the Faith, and
ra]uiies to obey God rather than them ; but mentions
not one word of any liberty, their Subje<5\s had to re-
venge thellls they fuffered by them. And again on tlic
iiftb Verfe profelles, that had not thofe who believed in
Chrift been fubjed to the temporal Powers, and paid
them not only their Tribute, but that Fear and Honour
which ^Yas due to them, they had defervedly provoked
their Rulers and Governors to mm their Arms againrt
them ,• & perfecutores qHuiem fuos excHfabiles, femet ipjos
vero cnlpMcs redder ent , they would have taken the
blame from their Perfecutors, and laid it upon them-
fclves. Which is not fpokcn like one who was a friend
to ReGftancc upon occafion. So that when Ori^en
complains, of the DifRcultics that may arife, in relation
to tyrannical and periecuting Princes, which he would
not take upon him to enquire into at that time, as per-
haps not thinking it to his prefent purpofe, or as hoping
for a more f:onvenient opportunity of doing it, or ra-
ther as ilippofmg what he had faid upon the Word^
tjie;nfdves, to be a fuffiiient declaration of his Mind,
as he fecms to have thought it, or for whatfoever other
Rcalbn, I cannot lee how this can any way prove the
Lawfuinefs of RefiHing fuch Prince?. It is pofTiblc
what Qriven meant night relate to the Care to be taken,
' ai^d the Circumfpe6lion to be ufed, by thofe that lived
under bad Governors, that fo they might not incur their
Difpleafure, and fo come to feel the fad EfFevb of it.
And if this be all that was here intended, as it may be
for ought Mr. H. can fhew to the contrary, and per-
haps he will be of opinion that it is fo, if he look back
10 the foregoing Words : If this,I fay,be the cafe, I am
confident, that he himfelf will yield it is of very little
lervice to the pmpofe of Refilhnce. And yet again, if
Driven were fuppofed to have been in bis own private
Opinion for Refifiancc, which he no way appears to
have
( '58 )
have been, it were not fo very juftly done of Mr. H. to
conclude from him alone thftt MA NT of the firfS
Chrijlians concurred herein with him, whiKt he fays no
fuch thing. When a Man fpeaks only his own Thoughts,
without mentioning any one bcfides, it is too much to
infer from thence, that it is manifeft this was a common
and ufual Perfuafion, and that Many others had come
into it. Wherefore all I can collect from this Inference
of Mr. H. is, that though he expreffes himfelf ingenioufly
and fmoothly, it will be very hard to prove that he
argues clofely. Origen fpeaks only his own Senfe, and
does not fay that Mmy others were of the lame Mind ;
and yet if he had, here is nothing to prove that either
he, or they were for the Dodrine of Refinance.
Next comes a Paflage of S. (^) Poly carp Bifhop of
Smyrna ; but fuch as muft have a very wrong Senfe put
Upon ic, to prevent its being a good Evidence agiinft
Refiilance. The Words are thefe : (^) AsJiJJt^^v, Arx.<^^
Ky z'!;meui VTih ffii ^» 'nr^yfj^cui infMu yj.-nt to 'T^(rw;cci', tIlu
ft>) BAetTrt^cmv riaai,U7i:tpi[JjeiVy We are taught to g've to Ru-
lers, and the Powers ordained by God, of becomes us, fuch
Honour as doth not hart ouffelves. This lavs Mr. i?. ^
plainly faid mth reference to the fame placet of ^. Paul'j
£piftic to the Romans ; of rshkh it is indeed too loofe an
Interpretation, But how if it be no Interpretation, and
|ia?e no reference at all to this place ? There is but one
JPhrafe in it that in the leart looks that way ; and this
will do Mr. f/. little lervice, that is, his calling the Ma-
giiirates by the Name oi^the Porters ordained hy God, Set>
tin^ afide this, here is not a fvllable that feems to have
any relation to that Text. For the Martyr fays not a
%vord about not refifiing with any fort of Force, but
only of paying no more Honour, 7nj'7J//ia?, than they
could pay with a fafe Confcience. And what there \$
in this to entitle it to the Chara6ler, of an Interpre-
tation of thofe Words of S. Pad, is more than I can
pofTibly difcover, and needs feme of Mr.ff.'s Wit and
Penetration to make ir out. How-
'' I.I l»i ■ II ..1 II l>ru , III I I ■ j «
r^) p. 145.
(b) Eeclef. Smyrnenf, Epifl, de S.Po^car^ Martyric r. ic.
( m )
Hcr^vevcrasifwhat liefays had had an appearance
of Truth, he proceeds to build upon it what he would
have had the Martyr fay. For he lays it down as un--
doubtedJy true^^though it is undoubtedly fo, that thefe
Words afford no ground at all for it,) that this mani^-
fefilyjhem that there mre Chriiiians «rw(i Martyrs, amongfl
the mmedme Succejfors fff the Apoi\ks^ who did not ima^he
that S. Paul had obliged them to Sahjeciion in all poffibie
Cafes : and mho interpreted his Rules about the hehavionr of
Subjects, jo 06 to leave them even greater Liberty, than
vehat ts given them in his Sermon, Aud then he trium-
phantly tells us, Here are two expref^ and early Teftimo-i
nics, mahng it highly probable that the Chriftians of the
nrj} Ages^ did not interpret the Precepts of S. Paul concern^
ing Subjection to the Higher Powers, fo as not to allow th^
Lanfulne^ of Refiftancc in for,je Cafes. Tlie former of
thefe I have fuMy examined, and have (hewn that
Mr. H,,.has no caufe to boatt oiOrigeny as if he were
on his fide. I have alfo noted, that this PafTage ofS.Po-,
/x<«''p is neither for nor again (i him ; and for this vcsry
good reafon, becaufe it is perfectly foreign to the matter
now under debate. And now to prefs the Obfcrvation
a, l(;Ue f^irther ; here is nothing in the whole PafTage
ajbbut a Chriftian's Suffericgs, and bis Duty of Noa-^
refilian^C ; and all the Obedience that can be imagined
t^ be ikriplied in it, is Active -only. It is Honofirin^ xbc
Emperor that is fpolceo of, and which the good Biihopi
prokifo they were ready to peribrm, {o far as they
ifafonably and innocently could. A'nd if this mui\ hi
called Obedience, I will not contend about a Word j
whe^fvejclxan pofTibly avoid it. However this I am
inxt ofiPajfive Ohdicnst it can in no wile be • thougi^
u Gug';t to have been lb,to make it at all to Mr. H.'s pur^
pofew. .The Cafe .in lliort was this: Pohcarp was called
upon by the Proconful to Srvear by Cafars Fortune^ which
l;e;Uttefiy refufed; yet with this Declaration iii behalf
of hitt>lelt;and the others of liis Rehgioii,:Xhat they had
iearmd to pay^ to the Frindt.il it its and Pcrcers ordained by
Cod^-aifM^-fkiofi jiiii^-^4H Honour rlyfy ff^nldrnth fitfety
to th?mjelves^ that is to lay, to their Soul?, and their
,:,-; r:U;..!i ^r? V 71 ': \.i. .1 ;• ^ Eternal
( i6b )
Eternal Welfare, as I have before (a) obferved. Thi?
it feems fomebody had (b) before fignified to Mr. //.
and upon it he feems to be fenfible he had mirtaken the
Sence of the place ; but yet cannot find in his heart to
retrati iu He tells us, A is dbjeSied that I have mifiaJien
S. Polycarp. Be it fo^ it is of fmall importance^ if fo he
I have not wijiaken S. Paul. But is this a Proof he has
not miftaken S. Paul ? Or muft it nccefTarily be con-
cluded that he has not, though without any Proof, nay
again It all the Proof I have brought to the contrary ?
I know no particular Privilege Mr. H. has above other
Men, that (hould authorize him to expe6l this, and
hope therefore that I may be thought pardonable, if t
cannot give fo eafy an affent to fo precarious a Claim*
However, without any Proof that he has not miftakcn
S. Paul, as he did S. Polycarp, he proceeds, and tells us^
The Caufe I have undertaken will notfuffer by this. Right,
if he mean that this is not the Cardo Cdntroverfids, But
thlt it will in no refpedl fufer by it, is not true, for it
muft fuffer the Lois of what ever advantage was inten-
ded it by this miftaken Citation. This is unqueftionable.
But let us fee what follows. y4nd for ntyjelf I amfnre 1
Tfos not mlfully guilty of mifiahng, or mijapplying i»hat he
faith in the Pajfage referred to. Nor do I know any one
that ever laid his Miftake was wiHul. All that 1 cart
find concerning his former Informant, or that I no\V
pretend, is that the place is quite miftaken, and does
not relate to the bufinefs in hard ; and it does not make
it no miftake, th*at he did not wilfully fall into it.
And now after this Apology for his Error, who would
mot have expeded that he (hould have quitted this
Paffage , and fought for fome better Evidence? This
had been natural enough for any one to conceive. But
Mr. H. knows better things. If the Words do not
of themfelvts fpeak on his Side, he can wreft and
torture them till he has brought them to his Beck^
juft as he did thofe of this Text. To this end he
affirms
(a) P. 4z, 4^.
(hj See Pref. to his fecond EdUtom p. XXXVIIL
( i^O
affirms, It is manlfefi of S. Polycarp, that at a time rvhept
it was for his Intereft^ and for the Interefi of the Christian.
Religion , that he ffjonU ff>eak as highly as poffibie of the
Obedience to MagiFirates , he is far from reprefcnting
iS*. Paul, and the Chriliian Religion, as feme Perfons have.
fince done ; hut is content vfith a general and loofe Expreffion
concerning the Obedience required by it. Which makes
it neceflary for me to remind him of what I have
already proved, that thelc Words relate not to thofe of
S. Patil , as indeed they do not ; but rather to the firlt
Commandment, or thole Words of our Blefled Saviour,
(a) Thoti fhalt v^orjhip the Lord thy God, and him only [halt
thou ferve ; or any Other of thole Texts either in the
Old and New Tcltament , which forbid paying Divine
Worjliip to any other than God only. And When he
was Pleading upon this Point with the Proconful , it
would have been aia unreafonable thing to fancy that
Jbe muft needs leave the Bufmefs he was upon, and fall
upon an unfeaionable Difccurfe about Loyalty to
Princes, to fettle and extend the Bounds and Extent
of that. This I dare fay is a Task, that none but Mr. /f.
would have pretended to impofe upon him.
But he contented himfelf mth a very general and locfe
Expreffion concerning Obedience to Government. Be it
fo ; then all that follows from hence is, that he did not
argue like a Dilputant. And no wonder, confidcring
that Difputation was not his Bufitiefs. It is much bet-
ter, that he fpake like a true Chriliian, and a devout Fa-
ther of the Church ; like one that was ready \o. facrifice
allforhisSaviotjr, and for preferving a good Confcience,
under all the Temptations he met with to the con-
trary ; profeffiog to the Proconful, the chief Magiiirate
of the Place under the Emperor, that he was ready pre-
pared to pay all the Obedience that was confil^ent with
his Duty to hi? fuperiour Lord audMafkr, was wilhng
to comply with (a) ail the Lawful Commands of his
r:: Oi M . Earthly
(a) ^. Mat. 4. io.
'-^fi') Thus i\kenn[e fpenk T^xtVLWizn and SrViMi hoth^whom
Mr, H, if he had tkafedy vnght as well have ^rejfed on his fide ;
( i^O
Jbarthly Governors, though not with fiich as endan*
gered his Eternal Salvation : He had the Fear of God
before his Eyes , and would not oflcnd him by any
Idolatrous and Forbid.len Worfhip, whatever he might
fuffer for it in this World. But as for any other fort
of Honour or Obedience , fuch as was proper and be-
coming , kJ^ 70 ^ep(T?mov , that is to fay, as be(t fuited
with their holy Religion , this he would never be back-
ward to pay. His great Concern was the Salvation of
his immortal Soul, and fo long as nothing Deftru6live
of this was required, he would not fail to ihew himfelf
a very loyal "and dutiful Subjedl, But when a Sub-
iedtion was enacted which would hurt him in the mof^
Senfjble Part, would violate his Confcience, and ex-
pole him to the eternal Indignation of Almighty God,
tiien he thought it time to look about him , and do
nothing that might prove of fuch pernicious Confe-
quencc, though he fufFered ever fo much for it at the
prcfcnt. This is the natural and genuine meaning
of this good Bifhop's Anfwer , and it cannot be
wredtd to another Sence , with any rhew of Reafon.
And this Interpretation is farther confirmed by the
Words immediately following ; O' >J ctV^y.Ta?©" "sr^^^
tf.iT^Vf&CC, Hcreupm the Proconful told him -, I have my Bea^s
at handy which if ill immuiiately tear you limb from limb,
if I but command you io be delivered to them : And I Tvill
do it, unleJiyoH change yo%r Beh.wioPir, and pay more regard
to my Orders. Whereto the Saint returns AnRver, not
that if he were able he would prevent his Cruelties, by
calling
and each of them would have done him as mnch fervice^ as this
devout Martyr, that is-to fay, none at all. Saris praefcriptum
iiabemus, &c. fays the former. It is plainly enough enjoined
us, zs we are very fenfible, that we ought to pay all Sub-
jeLlion according to the Apoftle's Direction, being fubjedl to
Principalities, and Powers, and Magiftrates, provided we
tranfgrefs not our Boundv, fo a<; to defile ourfelves with any
Idolatrous Connpliance. De Idulolatr, c. 1 5. Jndto thefavie.
pirpofe the latter teache^Tlni it is our Duty to be fubje(^ to
the Higher Powers, b *? au y-nth^ ^.t /un' \(X7n<^Z:}-> whilfl
they interfere not with any Divine Law. Moral, Re^. 79.
c
i6^ )
calling hirri to an account for chein-, not that he woukt
make any Oppofjtion againft him, nor would encou-
rage others to do it ; but as became a fincere, devout,
goodChrifHan, Call them, fays he, for my Mind is fixed^
And when threatened again, that fince he to uncon-
cernedly flighted theBealis, he fhould be caft into the
Fire till reduced to Aihcs, if he would not comply, he
returns no other Anfwer but this ; Uv^ c67r«Afi? 7^ tt^s
afoLv Ka.iQ^fJ:v, Scd Alas I all the Fire yon have to terrify
me vpith, is only fnch as burns for a little time, and mil
prefently go ont : But yon do not know that God has^prepareil
another more lajlingy an inextingui/hable, eternal Fire, for
the Punijhment ofjuch as tranfgrcf^ his Divine Lanfs: 7vda\i
no delay therefore, hut do with me wb.it yon will. This is a
plain and true account of what pafTed between the Pro-
conful and this holy Martyr. And would it not fadly
jiuzzle a Man of lefs in2;enuity than Mr. H. to find out:
how this can poUibly ferve the Do6lrine of RefifianceJ
fince every one mu(i prefently fee, that it points di-
ie6tiy at another Life, and the grand Concern Chriiii-
ans have to make furc of a happy Eftate in that, hut
has not the kali mention of the Safety and Welfare of
this, nor one fyllable concerning that Good of the Com-
munity, v^'hich Mr. H. makes the only Rule of his Sub-
mirfion.
Yet he purfues his Defign, and tells us farther, Lis
nianifq} that in the P^ff^ge referred to, he hath Rom. 13. |r
in vieWy and that this holy Martyr thinh it fn-fjicient to tell
the Proconful, that the Obedience taught and enjoined hi that
T^ajfage, is i^ tv ^e^ciVAoy, and JHch as doth not hurt our -
jelves. Doth this look as if he thought Abfolate Obedience of
kny fort required hyS. Paul? Nay, doth it not appear, that_
it was his Opinion, that the Honour and Obedience of anj^
fort here required by 5. Paul, was only fhttb as doth not hurt
oHrfehes f Well, fmce Mr. H. is once in, I find he is
relolvcd to wade through thick and thin, and nothing
{hall Hop him. He will not go with AiJiomet to
the M6untain, but will contrive feme way or other
to make the Mountain cgme 10 Aiahomet. The Law-
fulnefs ofReliliance mult be jnaintainedj and he is
M ?, fully
( i64 )
fully fefolved it (hall, rather than have his fine Schema
link, for want of a Support. Here therefore he lays it
down as manife/i, that i?i this P^ffge the holy Martyr h^J
Rom. 13. in vierv, and was teaching how far Chriftians
^vere to fuffer from the Higher Powers, and when they
might and ought to refift them. And yet I dare fay,
let him ask any Man, not before intoxicated with his
Notions, and he w^ill readily tell him, that this is pure
Chimera and Imagination, and that there is not the
lliadow of a Reafon for conceiving, that he had any
regard tt> thatPaffage of S. Paul in this Difcourfe with
the Proconful. And I do not know what Mr, H. thinks
of it, but I fhould be heartily afhamed to make him
talk fo improperly, as when the Proconful calls him to
Smar and Renounce Chriji, initead of giving him a perti-
nent Anfwer, to go quite off from his Bufinefs, and
read a Le6ture to him concerning the Lawfulnefs of
Rcfiftance, and the Care that ought to be taken, for
the Prefervation of the Society he belonged to. This is
fuch an Indignity put upon the Great and Good Man,
as 1 hope Mr. H. when he has better confideredit, w^ill
not perfj(i in ; and that his Admirers alio will take
notice, how little his Interpretations are to be depend-
ed upon, and upon what Dangers they run themfelves
by embracing them.
But Mr. H. lays a great Strefs upon thefe Word?,
i(p 7^ '-zo^a-mov , as is wo''i proper or expedient , and
rrUjj y.h (6KA'7rr>i^!nv rimAiy fnch as vpHI not hurt Hi. As if
thefe mu{i necefTarily rel.ue to our prefent Expedience
andSafety ; whereas I haveiliewn that they are fpokea
with refpeil to what is of infinitely greater Importance,
and we are therefore abundantly more obliged to take
care of, the eternal Salvation and Happinefs of cur
Soul?. And can any thing be more proper, more ex-
pedient, than above all things to provide for this ? Or
can any thing hurt us more, than what tends to our
everlaftine De(hu6lion ? The things of this World are
■not wholly unworthy of our Regard ; but Mr. H. mult
ow^n, thofe of the other call for it a thouiand times
more; and whatever endangers the Lofs of them, huns
U3
( 1^5 )
US incomparably beyond all the Miferies and Calami-
ties, the Cruelties and Tortures, the Pains and Deaths
we can poHibly undergo here. ' And it requires a gr ?aC
deal of Ingenuity, and I hope I may be pardoned if I
fay fomeDifin^enuity too, to make all iheunfpeakable
Concern the SMnt had for thefe, to terminate in the
Dodfrine of Refisiing the Higher Powers, contrary to the
Laws both of God and Man.
So that upon the whole, Mr. H. could find amongft
all the ancient Chriliian Writers, but two that he
could any way fancy to patronize his Hypothcfis ; and
how^ njanifeflly they have done it, I hope the Reader is
fenfjble by this time; the one of them is againit him,
^nd the other is treating of another matter, and fays
not a word to the Point that he would hav£ him.
Well, but if Mr. H. cannot prove that Two, or fo
much as one of them, will chime in with him, he is
not yet difcouraged, but like an undaunted Champion,
will prove in the next place that their Univerfal Sub-
mifTion and Patience under the greatelt and mo(i unde-
ferved and fo moft unjuil Hardfliip?, is no Evidence
that they were not how^ever convinced of the Lawful-
nefs ofRefilhnce. To this End he fubjoins (a) thefc
two Confidcrations.
I . A particular Party of A'len may he harharofifly ujed in
a Nation^ and yet it may not be for the Publick Good, that
they fhould defend themfelves hy entering into an open War
again ft their Prince ^ and especially when it is the Opinion of
the TvholeBody, except themfelves, that f^^ Publick Happi-
jiefs rvouid rather be promoted hy their fitter Defiruiiiony
than hy their Prefervatinn. This teas the Cafe of the Primi-
tive Christians^ &c. I doubt Mr. H. has noc confidered,
that this dire6ily condemns the Camifars in France ^ for re-
fiiiing their Pcrfecuting Prince ; for it is plain they are
but a Party, and comparatively a very fmall one ; and
it is the Opinion of the whole Body, excepting themfelves,
that the PubUck Happinefs ixould rather he promoted hy
their utter Be fir uU ion, than by their Prefervation -, and
M 5 yet
r — — = ' * ■•^' — •
( i56 )
yet tbey have entered into an open War agAirkft tkeir Trince]
So that it is impcffible forthcm to-elcapeMr. H/sCen-
fiire. I cannot in Confcience be an Advocate foj
them ; but yet I have this to lay for myfelf, that nei-
ther I, nor any one el(e, need to condemn them, more
pofitively than Mr. H does in this place. And this
Condemnation of them he muRown, tillhelliall think
fit to retraU: what is here afferted. He condemns the
Rochellers too for then" Attempts ibrmerly to vindicate
themfeli^es, againli the Forces of their Sovereign. ^ And
be c:nderi r.s the Dutch fcr rifmg againil the King of
^p:^.:n, and calling off bis Yoke, whilli the whole Body
sf his Subjects, themfelves excepted, were of Opinion^
^^Ei^Fuolick: H.ippinefs wodd rather he promoted by their
UOtfr Defirf45iiony than their Prefervarion,
But that w^hich I would offer as more material to our
prefciit piirpofe, is, that the Primitive ChriRians did
iiQtjthat I can find any w^here, any of them, fo much
as' 013 ce refolve their patient Submiffion and Non-
refiftance into their Regard for that PublickGood, Mr.^.
i: n G/er-fond of. They give another account of their
^^in/.tTuffering all Indignities and Barbarities, namely
that they did it out of Duty to Almighty God, and in
hope of attaining to a better State by it, in anothei
Yvorld. They w^ould have deipifed fuch a Plea as this,
and thought themfelves highly didionoured by it, as
^fteeming It beneath the Followers of the BlefTed Jefu?^
to make any thing here in this World the End they
aimed at in their Sufferings. They had an unconcei-
vabiy nobler Profptd in view, that cnflamed their
Souls with an ardent Delire after it, as their greateft and
chiefe(lGood,namely the eternal Enpyment of God and
their BlefTed Saviour in the higheft Heavens. And this
it was, not any Hope of temporal Felicity, that carried
them fo refclntely and fucccfsfully through all their
Conflicts, and made them more thm Ccnqtierors through
hi^ that loved ther/;.
Sut ftiil they were a Party only, and not the whole
Body'of;he Empire. True, they were io; but a very
c^irii^ous fs^ny, as I have .(hewn ffo;n T?r:tilliiin, S. Cy-
C 1^7 )
prian^ S. AugtijTtn^ from Socrates^ and ftom Pliny too.
And was it for the Good of the Empire that inch a
large Body of Men (liould be dcjfroyed rather than prefer^
vedi If it was not,. their being only a Party was no
juft Ground for their Non-rcfiiiance. If it was, it will
be kindly done in Mr. H. to let us know, what Peric-
cution may not be jurtified at this rate . For no Prince
perfecutes all his People together, but one Party only,
though fometimes the greater Party ; and ufually the
reft of his Subieds, or at leali a confiderable part of
them are in Opinion with him, and againrt thofe he
perfecutes.
Wherefore feeing this Dodrine condemns fuch as
Rebels , whom I perfuade myfelf Mr. H. would not
readily condemn as fuch ; fmcc it gives a different
Reafon, for the quiet Sufferings of the Primitive Chrilli-
ans, from what they give themfelves, and which they
would never have defired to be given for them; and
fince, lafdy, there was hardly ever any Perfecution but
might be juftified by itj I need fay no more to prove
the Weaknefs and Infufficiency, and Unreafonabienels
of it.
2. It vsai very much for the Honour and Propagation of
their Holy Religion, whilj} they \vere hat a Party ofSabje^Sj
not concerned in the management of St ate -./Affairs, that they
fhould engage the Lovi of the Princes of th€ World, and at^
traSl the Hearts of all Aiin to their Profejfion, by their
fignal Patience and SubmiflTion, to the greAtcj} Injuries and
Torments imaginable ; hut it muff he extremely to the Dif-
grace and Hindrance of their Religion^ if it obliged them,
when they became the Alajorityy or the Whcie of a Nation^
and many of them ncceffarily concerned in the management
of the Ptiblich^ to (uhmit themfelves to he ruined, and made
miferable at the Will of their Prince. But can any greater
Dillionour be done to our moft holy Religion, than
thus to reprefent it as a Politick Engine, intended for the
Service of temporal and fecular Aims, teaching itsPro-
fefTors meekly to fubmit whilft they are kept under ;
but that if ever they got ftrength enough to rebel 1, they
^\ere bound ;n duty^'to do it, and mufi be lure to 0}>-
M 4 pofc;
( i68 5
pofe and refift tbeir Sovereign with all their Might, ra-
ther than fuffer unjurtly by him? A Do6lrine, much
fitter for a Matchiavel, than a Preacher of the Gofpel of
Peace, and SubmiOlon, and Patience under undeferved
ill Lllage. And which, ieiting the Divine Providence
afide, as Mr. H. has done throughout his whole Scheme,
if in fome Conjundures it ever prove ufeful in this
World, yet it is much to be feared, will meet with but
an uncomfortable Recompence in that which is to
come.
Befides, this is a Do6lrine, that I prefume was to be
kept as a great Secret, and not divulged upon any ac-
count, left fo it fhould unluckily defeat its own Dc-
fjgn. For it is impoITible to think of any more power-
ful Argument , to perfuade Princes to fupprefs and
weaken the Chriftians, and by all means imaginable
prevent their ever getting into Power, than the letting
them know that this Power would, upon all cccafions,
be turned upon themfelves. Could any readier courfe
te taken, to fet all the Rulers in the World againft
them, than a difcovery of thefe pernicious Principles^
hfirtful to Kings and Princes, and even to the Chriftians
themfelves, whoinftead O)^ Attracting the Hearts of allMen
TO their Frofejiony would have hereby rendered it odious,
and abominable, and fet all honeft Men againft it, as
tending to the Difturbance of Mankind, and the Sub-
verfion of all States and Kingdoms, that were fo eafy a§
to give it admittance amongft them ? And whether this
would have been mightily for its Advantage, I fhall
rot need to fay. It follows, {a)
By the for?7;er, their quiet SubmifTion, they demonflrated
to all the World the Porver of their Faith, in cafes in vokich
it was honouraUe for the'm to puffer, and to prefer the Puhlich
Peace before their omi private Interest. And does it not
then unavoidably follow, thattheir Faith would appear
much more illuftrious, by Su&ering when it was in theij
power to prevent it, if they could have allowed them-
felves to attempt fo ^reat a Wickednefs? This would
fhew
(a) P, 147.
( 1^9 )
^ew beyond all Contradidion, that they had a ht
greater Good in their eye, than the Peace and Welfare
of Society, even the Joys of Heaven and a Bleilcd Eter-
nity. Their Hopes virould haeby evidently appear, to
be fet upon another Life. And every one that faw
their meek and patient Suffering, when humanly fpeak-
ing they had it in their power to fave themfelves, muft
confefs thsy had their Converfation truly in fieaven, and
undoubtedly preferred the Bills and Felicity of the other
State, before all the Coryeniences and Advantages of
this ; and that they certainly believed with S. Ignmm^
That (^) the nenrer they drew to the end of their ConfliSl,
the nearer they were to the perpetual Enjoyment of Almighty
God ; and as Cacilim fpeaks in Minutins FAix, (h) the
Dread they had of everlafiing Death, fet them above the Fear
of any the voor^ of Deaths^ that could befall them here.
This was greatly for the Honour of their Religion ; and
made it manifeft to all the World, that its ProfefTors
were aded by greater Hopes and Exped^ations, and by
a nobler Principle of Reliance upon God to take care
of them, than the rett of Mankind. And the more
cafily they could have promifed themfelves, to fhake off
the Tyranny of their Perlecutors, fo much the more
gloriouQy would their Submifllon and Patience recom-
mend them to the Beholders. And never therefore could
this their Obedience appear, to fuch fmgular Advan-
tage, nor fhew fo plainly what mighty Influence their
Faith had upon them, to fet them above all tfie Terrors,
or Allurements, of this World, as when Mr. H. fays,
It would have been extremely to the Dijgrace and Hindrance
of their Religion^ that is to fay, when they became the Ma-
jority, or the Whole of a Nation, and many of them neceffa-
rily concerned in the management of the Publick. As I
think all the World mult allow, except Mr. H.
But he tells us farther, That upon this Suppofuion no^
thing could he concluded, hut that Chrijiianity was an Enemy
t»
(a) 'E-^/fJf /juL^l^a.fi l^/fi^V 315* ^nn^v 'Sretaj;', ^i7U^\l
S^S". B. Ignat. Ep. ad Smyrn.
fl') Diun mori port mortem timent, inteiira mori noq
tiine|}t.
( 170 )
to the Publick Good of Humm Society ; th^it it tended to
conclnde vphole Nations under Tyranny and Slavery, and
that it obliged Men to give up the Rights of an vphole Society^
and the HappineJ^of the Generations to come. Here Mr. H.
fpeaks like himielf ; I mean like one who, I am forty
I am forced fo ofc to repeat it, fhews no dependance
upon Providence, nor dares believe the Scriptures, when
they dire6k (4) to caFh all our Care upon God, with a
Promife that if we do fo, he will he fure to take care of m ;
and again. That {h) all things fhill v^ork together for
good, to them that love God, And yet he is as pofitive in
what he affirms, as if it were true ; though it is certain
nothing in the World is lefs fo. For fomething elfe
may unqueftionably be concluded upon this Suppofttion.
For it may be concluded, as I faid, that thofe who
ad^ed in this manner, chiefly preferred the eternal Hap-
pinefs of the other State, of which they had fo lively an
imprefTion upon their Souls, that they could readily
delpife all things elfe, in comparifon of it. It might
iTioreover be concluded, that that muil: neccffarily be a
truly noble, a divine and heavenly Religion, that
could fet Men fo far above the World, and make them
willingly endure all forts of Tortures and Cruelties, in
obedience to its Precepts, and a Brm belief of that in-
t^imzhk Recompence of Reward it had fet before them.
And again it may be hence concluded, that Chriltiani-
ty teaches to leave the management of this World, to
God who made it, and knows belt how to order all
things in it, and that the ChriiHan's bufmefs is to ferve
God, and fecure his own Eternal Welfare, and not
make any temporal Good, whether his Own, or that of
the Society he belongs to, the Rule to Hecr his courfe by.
Thefe are plain and cafy Confequences from this Sup-
pofition ; and that Mr. H. could not fee them, fiiews
only the Power of Preiudicc, and too great an Attach-
ment to his ow^n Politicks, and bis dearly beloved Do-
<5tr;ne of Refj fiance.
Once more Mr. H". adds, Something lib this feems to
have
{a) i^. Pet. ^7. (h) Ro^i. 8.^8,
( 171 )
ha.ve hen the Foundation of the Difference of the Behaviour
of the Primitive ChrifiianS Tfhen they vere bm a Party^
from their EehavioHr^ Tvhen they had by their Patience, and
SubmifTion, gained Jo much ground as to become a Majority,
and to he necejfarily engaged in the management of State-
Affairs. For after this jye do not find that they thonght
them/elves obliged by their Religion to bear every thing nith
that Quiet ^w/ Si lent Submijjlon they had before praciifed.
What Times or Places Mr. H. refers to here, he has not
been pleafed to inform us, and I am not willing to
argue at random and by gueis. Only I lee he points
ftiii at the Primitive Chri/Hans. And whenever he will
give himfelf the trouble to (hew, that thofe Primitive
Christians did at any time think themfetves no longer obli-
ged by their Religion, to bear every thing quiet'y and fub-
mifTively as they had done before, I (hall be ready to
give him fuch an Anfvver as I hope may convince liim
of his Mittake. At prefent I defire it may be remejn-
bred, that here is only his own bare Word for it, or
rather not fo much as that, but only a Declaration,
That he does not find they thought it. Which is no Proof
at all, that they did not both think and praciife it.
I conclude therefore, that having (hewn both the
Dodrine and Pradlice of the Primitive ChriHians ,
id) whofe univerfal Confent is the bett Expofitiof! of the
holy Scriptures in this point, to be againrt all RefiiJance
p^ the Higher Powers, that they lived by Faith and not by
Senfe, and would by no" means venture the hazarding
their eternal Salvation .in the other World, for the pre-
lervation, either of Themfelves. or the Community they
belonged to in this^ and havmg moreover particularly
anfvvered all Mr. H's Objedions to the contrary, and
/hewn them to have nothing of Force or Solidity in
them, I may very well reckon myfelf to have fully dif-
charged my Undertaking in thisrefped^^ and that I
am
ytajL TTUAcuctf J)a,-Jm]i. B. Athanaf. Ep, ad Adelph, c Arian,
t. 159.
am now at liberty to proceed to the Third thing I pro^
pounded; which was to confider the Dodrine of our
own Church, and fhew that this is exactly of the fame
Strain with that of the primitive and bett Times of
Chri(iianity. This therefore I dcfign for the Subject of
the next Chapter.
CHAP. III.
W/Mt the DoBrwe of our Church is in relation
to this Duty of Non-re fjlancc,
WH AT the Doarine and Praaice of the Pri-
mitive Chriliians were in relation to their
Governors, how patient and fubmilTive their
Behaviour was, and how far they ahvays were from
ever attempting to refift thofe in Authority, though
when powerfully tempted to it, I have already fliewn
fomewhat largely, and come now to obferve that our
own Church's Doarine in this point, is moft exadly
conformable to theirs. Not that it needs any long or
elaborate Proof, it has been feveral Years fmce fo fully
jnade out, in the remarkable Hiftory of Padive Obe-
dience. A Book wholly made up of Citations againft
Refinance, coUeded efpecially out of our own moft
celebrated Authors fince the Reformation, together with
fome others, both of the Scots and IriOi, and Erj.lmm^
Grotiui^ Cafafihoriy Bochan, Bez.a, Luther, Cdvin, and
feveral other Foreigner?, all concurring in the fame
Principle. Here are fuch a croud cf WitneiTes, and
divers of them in the higheft Stations, as are abun-
dantly enough to outvveigh all the Evidence Mr. H. can
bring to the contrary. Such aColIeaion of fuch emi-
nent Writers upon this fubjed, as moft of them are, is
a good Proof of that Church's Dodrine in this refpeai
whereto they bslonecd. As whofoever will be at the;
p^'ins of copfuUing the Book itfcif, may eaOly be fatif-
fied»
( 173 )
fied. Thither therefore I refer the Reader; and fhaJl
content itiyfelf to make feme few Additions of PafTages,
either omitted by that diligent Author, or elfe not
pubhfhed till after the compiling of that Colled^ion,
and then fhall fet down the Doctrine of the Homilies
ill this point, fomewhat more fully and particularly
than that Author hath done.
Bifhop Andrervs on the Fifth Commandment fpeaks
thus : (a) " The VVickcdnefs of the Perfon cannot take
*' away the Commandment, nor make God's Ordinance
*'^ void: Rom. 13. i. All Power and Ordinance is front
'" God, fo no tvil can make it void. Evil is twofold,
" either which runneth to the PmiO^meht^ or to the
*' Fault, i; For Roughneji or Opprcjjion : i Pet. 2. 18.
" Obedience mult be given to the Crooked and Fro-
" ward, to iucb as Holofemes , Judith 3. 8. luch as
^' nothing will pleale;* Exam'ple, Gen.- 16, 16. oi Sarah
** and Agar, Although Sarah dealt roughly with Agar^
"' yet the Angel willeth her to return to her Miftrefs,
*' and juhrKit herfelf to her. And as in the Family^ fo
" in the Commonrveahh, It is known how Saul dealt
" with David: yet PfJ, 120. t/. lalf , he faith, He
'^ fought peace mth thofi that loved not peace ; that is, ac~
'' knowledged Submijfion^ offering no violence neither
*' in the Cave, nor in the Bed. 2. For the other
" mcJ:ed Governors, be they rever fo hard, it is plain
*' likcwife, that to them Obedience and Honour is due.
** For as it is true, Hof. 10. 3. that God in ira, in his
" anger, denieth us a Prince: fo Mo Hof. 13. 11. he
" giveth a King in his wrath ; expounded Job 34. 30.
" that it is the Peoples fault, for their Sins. Hof, 8. 4.
" It is his doing, becaufe the People would have it fo.
*' Becaufe Ephraim will have Altars to {\u^ jkey
*' fljall, Sec. In the NewTeftament, i Tim. 2. i . Pray-
" ers for Governors, though noChriliians; i Pet. 2. 18.
" Obey the King;, Nero: and ^t"?; 25. it, AppelloCafa-
*' rem, I appeal unto Cxfar: Paul ufeth the benefit of
^' his Governmeiit, renifeth his Deputy, and appealeth
*^ to
(•^) P. 57?, 379, 380.
('74)
'* to^Nerohimfelf.^ Only this add cut o^SiChryfoftom'^
*' d^icoim 1i)t ir/ t« ceVcT^V, dhXa. i' cDcttri^iuf ih ^sQ" * The
" Honour we give, is done, not to Man, but to God
" himfelf. We reverence the Ordinance of God in
" Men, not Man, fo that Honour is due not -refi^i^W,
*' hui '7rei(rta7r0mi% ^ to the Vizard that God hath put
" upon the Man's Perion : more plain, Ej^er 6. 8. Ha"
*' man counfelleth the King, Thus fhall it be done, to
*' the Man whom the King would have honoured : he
^' iliall put on a Robe of Eltate, &c. And Aiordecai
*^ a bafe Man, was io honoured, and yet returned to
^^ his private E(late. The Honour there, was done to
** the King's Robes, and Crown, not to the private
" Man, Thus we tnuii conceive of evil Men ; that
*' they are inverted in the Lord's Robes and Crown ; to
^^ which we give Honour, not to the Man.'' Nothing
can be plainer, than that this great Prelate teaches Obe-
dience and Submiffion to the worlt of Princes ; not up-
on their own account* but becaufe of the relation they
jRand in to Almighty God, as his Deputies and Mini-
fters, and becauie of the Charader and Authority they
have received from him.
Before whom I fhould have mentioned the Martyr Tyn--
dale in his (4) Notes on the thirteenth Chapter to the Ro-
W4«j,where he has this Obfervation, as pat to my purpofe^
as could be defired ; which I lliall here fct down in his
own Words and Spelling. 'QT^OUgfjC tlplX tUeti? Of
pelDre to rcfide tftc iH^agiftratej^:, pet (!)OulDe
tijp £cnrdcncc conl^cmne tfic^, pf ttjou tiptittcde
it, feccaufc ®cti commauntictli tl^e, to tJO 6otf|
Sooti atm tnil at tficpr tommaiinDcmcnt : 6ut
to ho if)e goDti tljpngt^ tftat tijcp commaimtie,
anti pf tpcp commaiintic tl^e anic tnil, fa Tape
initfi^pcter ana^lcfiB^ itii^ourc parte ratljti:
to o6cpc (S»otJ, tl|cn nmu Sllnti pet Ipftc m
tocapoit agapna ttitm^ 6ut jacientlp Tuffcr at
t]f;cpc ftantxe.^ W^atiotiitt tprannpe ttiep toilf
f rcciite I3p0n tfje^ fc: not bopnge tijepj: totit^
maunticment^. ^ Thd
{a) Primed A* U* ti^. """
( 175 )
7he Protefiams (God he thanked J fays Dr. Fulh, (a) at
this day, as ahays, are obedient to mchd Princes^ unto
Death and Martyrdom.
The Lord Bifhop of Sarum in his Second Part of the
Enquiry into the, Reajons for Abrogating the Tesi, 8zc»
fpeaking of the Times about the Second Council of Nice,
expreifeshimfelf thus : (b) " We will not much difpute
" concerning an Age, in which the World feemed mad
*' with a Zeal for the Worl"hip o[ Images ; and- in which
*' Rebellion, and the Depofing of Princes upon the |)re-
** tence ofHerefy, began to be pur in pradlice: Such
** Times as thefe, we willingly yield up to our Adver-
*' faries." Where his Lordfhip plainly condemns the
Dodrine of DepoGng Heretical Princes ; and it will not
be eafy for Mr. H. to lliew w^hy Princes faulty in other
relped^s are any more to be depofed than they. And
before this, fays his Lordfhip, (c) " We are not to con-
" fider the Writings of fome particular Perfon?, fo much
" as what hath been the generally received Opinion
*' among the Protefiant Writers, and mo(t taught in
*' their Pulpits and Schools. And whoever will at-
'^ tempt the contradicting that this hath been for Abfo-
'* lute SubmiiTion, it muTi be confelTed to be hard to
** determin, v/hether his IGNORANCE be mofi to be
" pitied, or his CONFIDENCE moft wondered at.^*
What Anfwer Mr. H. will rettirn his Lordfhip in this
cafe, I will not pretend to guc-fs. For my own part I
only leave the Words with him and proceed. Mr. Brown,
Redor of^Z/Vfl in /re/;?/Z(i,in his Sermon entituled The
SftbjeBs Sorrow : Or Lamentations upon the De^tth of Bri^
turn's Jofmb, Utely reprinted, fpeaks thus : (d) " A
" King in his Kingdom is fob Deo minor, inferiour to
** God only, fays Tertullian^ and then furely above his
*' People. Deo fuhditas, fubjed^ to God only, fays
'' S. Amhrofe unto ^alentinian^ Princeps Icgib us Joint K6 f/?,
'^ that the King is free from the Power of the Law, (is
(a) On Rom. i^.i.
(b) Cnlleflwn of eighteen Papers, 8cc. p. 225
(c) Firjl Conference, p. 75. f^) P. 15* '
( 176 )
" a. Maxim as old as Chriflianity) that is, from the Vc°
*' nalties of it. Laws have only a direBive, not a coer-
*^ dt/f Power over him ; though not as a mortal Man,
'' yet in his politick eonfideration, he is above the Law.
" Divino fmt juiicio refervmdi Reges, Kings ftand or
*' fall unto their own Mafter, God j fatU eji ad ptsnam
*^ qubd Deum habeant ultorewy it is fufficient that God
'* will. punifh their Crimes; He is the only Judge,
*' not the People, unto whom our Appeal lies agairift
^^ the Injuries of their Proceedings.
Mr. March of Nervcafile in his Sermon on Judges igi
^0.1676-7. affirms, (^) '' It was the Glory and Brag of the
** Primitive Chriliians, that they could never be"^ bran-
*' ded for Tray tors, or condemned for Rebels. Their
*' Religion allowed them not to fight againli their Prin-
" ces, but according to S. Faur^ Exhortation, they of-
-' fered up their Prayers for the very worft of Tyrants.
^* The (b) Papirts alone had for many Ages the
" Monopoly of murdering Princes, of raifmg Rebel-
" lions under the colour of Religion, and Canonizing
" for Saints Bechts, Garnets^ and the mott prodigious
" Trayo6lrine it is. And there is nothing
** more plainly 2nd folemnly condemned by the Laws
** of our Religion^ than for Subjects by force of Arms
^^ on any occafion to refift the Supreme Power and
" Authority, let it be in one fjngle Pcrfon, or more,
*' according to the different Forms of Government in
" feveral Countries. Or to fpeak as the cale is amongft
** our fcltes, it is never lawful by our Religion on any
*' Pretence to refift the King, or an}); authorifed by the
** King, whom we all acknowledge in the Oath of Su'^
** premacy to be the only Supreme Governor of this Realm^
^' and if he be the only Supreme^ there is no Power on
*' Earth equal or coordinate to his,any more than
" there h a Superiour.
Dr. Meriton in a Sermon preached at S. Martyn^ in
f he Fields^ and dedicated to the Earls o^ Northumberland^
Salisbtiry^ Mulgrave^ the Lord Seymour and others, pro-
feiles otDavidy That (a) " He thought a Kingdom dear
^' bought with contrading the Guilt of Royal Blood
" upon him, and refolves better, Dejlroy him not, for
^* vi>ho can Hretch forth his hand againj} the Lord's Anointed
" and he gHiltle^Q f They XKings"] muft, it is
*' true, be accountable to him , Ithe King of Kings'] but
*' upon Earth their facred Perfons cannot be judged
** and fcntenced by their Peers.
" I do find and feel^ fays Mr. Edpford Symmons^ (h) that
" God's Word tyes my Confcicnce to obey every one of
" the King's Commands, (that are not againft Piety)
" yea his Perfonal, as well as his Legal, and thofe firft
** m cale of difference ; noi do I (for my part) obey
*' the King's Law, becaufe it is crtabhflred, or becaufc
*^ of its known Penalty annexed, nor yet the King him-
*' felf becaufe he rules according to his Law ; thefe are
*' not my Grounds of Obedience ; but I obey the King's
** Law, becaule I obey the King ; and I obey the King,
" becaule 1 obey God ; I obey the King and his Law,
*' becaufe
(a) P. z;. (b) Loyal SuhjsSs Belief. ^,iy* P
i
^^ becaiife of God and his Law, which I hold to be thfe
^^ be(i Obedience, and that of a Chriltian Man,
Mr* Long 0^ Exeter in a Thankfgiving Sermon preach-
ed July 26. 1685. argues thus. W " If any Caufe
'* could juflify Refinance againit a lawful Power, that
" of DaiJid 2Lg2iini{ Saul might be warranted, 5W be-
*< ms^^ejecled of God as a bloodv Man, and having firfl
*' desfifed his Comf?jandment ; and David a man after God's
" mn heart, Chofen and Anointed to fucceed him;
*^ yet neither the vy/V/^f^/ip/ of 5^;//, not ihQ Holy UnSl ion
" of David, was thought a futficient Caufe /o /i/r »p
" Hands againsl him, though Saul had perfecuted hi in
" wiih fo much Malice, and £0 uncefTantly fought his
*' Deftriiflion, that he concluded he fhould one day pe-
^' rijh by the hand ofSa»l ; and God had more than once
" delivered Saul Up into David's Hands, fo that he
** might have pleaded Providence ; and he was provo-
" kcd to take away Saul's Life, for the prefervation of his
" own ; and when, to let Saul know that he had art
'f opportunity to take away his Life, he cm off the shrt
*^ of hii garment, David's heart f mote him for it, and to
" his Perfon the Holy Unction of Saul was a Noli me tan-
" ^f^e; for nho, fays he, can lift up his hand again/} the
** Lord's anointed, and be guiltlefs ? — ^ (pjr As
'^ there is no preceding Caufe can juftify Refiihince of
" lawful Princes ; fo neither any Defign or fubfequent
" Effe(5^ ; No man may do evil that good may com,e of it.
So alfo fays Dr. Thompfon Dean of ^riihl, in a Ser-
mon preached in the Cathedral Church there, June 2I0
1685. (0 '^ Subjeds are not only to obey them that
*' are Religions, and whom they acknovvledge to be
^' Chrifiian ; but even tliofe who are of a contrary Re-
*' ligion, and when they perfecme and oppofe theirs.
" Sub/eds md?t. fuhmit to thofe Princes, if they b^- theirs.
" For they are (till the Ordinances of God, whatever elfc
f* they be. — Since Chrijls Kingdom is of another
** nature, his Soldiers are not to fi^ht ag^inli their 7>w?-
*' poral Governor even in Dcfenfi of Chriit himfelf.
N 2 '' There
( i8o)
'^ ThJre i$ nothing fo Vhchri'liian^ (a) nothing fo Un-^
'^ reafonahley as for Sub;eds to feek Occaf/ons to (iifl)Hte
" the Wills and Pleajures of their Princes ; and how
"• much more, to raile T«w«/r;, and hwy Arms again{-J
*' ihem ? Yea though they \vere Heathens and Tyrants^
" and the ?^ofl profejpd Enemies that: can be imamed to
*' God and Goodncji.
Mr. Grail e 0^ Norfolk in his Third Sermon preached
in the Cathedral Church of Normch (Jj) fpeaks thus.
" What if it Jhofild he granted that the caufe of Mens
" Fears and Jealoufies concerning the future State of a
'' Kingdom, is true and real ? The worR that any good
" Man can fear, from any lawful Sovereign whatio-
" ever, is fuffering under him ; but it is far better to
** fufter wrong than to do it. And when Suffering can-
^' not be avoided, (as in this World it fometimes cannot)
" 'tis far more tolerable to fuffer under the fevereft Go-
" vernment of one rightful Prince, than under the il-
" legal Tyranny of numerous Invaders, who aflume
*' the greatefi and moft unbounded Power, without the
'' leart right to any Authority.
How earneRly the learned Bifiiop Bevmdge prefTes this
Duty in his Private Thoughts idpon Religion^ declaring
that ■" The Wrath of God fhall as certainly fall upon
** thofe that rife up againft the King, as upon thofe tltac
" fight againft God ; that it is not the Holinef, but the
" Authority of God that the Prince reprefents, and that
*' the moji nicked, as well as the mofi holy Perfon may be
^ endowed mth, &c" I have (r) already obferved, and
fliall not here repeat it^ but fhall only note what I meet
with to this purpofe in (^) a Sermon of his on
l^.Pet,2. 13. ''^ By every Ordinance of Ad an he means
" all, and every one that is entrulkd with the Govern-
*' ment of the Place or Country where we live, f/r/,
*' the King, or fupreme Magiftrate, who receives his
^' Commiflion immediately from God himfelf^. and
" therefore is accountable to none but him for the
*' execution
{n) P.i9,zo. Q) P.ripjzo. {c) Part.i. p.;!,;^,;^
{d) Vol. 10. Sermon XIII. p. 4043 405, 406.
( i8i )
*'' -execution of it, as the Apoftle here plainly intimates,
'' in that he' calls him r/;e^«pr^w5; for if he be Supreme,
'' then all other Perfons in his Kingdoms are infcrioiir
'' to him, both fingly and jointly : So that neither any
^' one, nor all together, can juftiy pretend to any Powec
" over him, becaufe they are all under him ; otherwife
*' he would not pt the Supreme, as the Aportle here
'' calls him. Neither is this Duty to be performed on-
'' ly to the King himfdf, but as the Apoftle adds, to
*' Governors alio, as to thofe who are fent by hm^ that
'^ is, wMio are commifTioned by the King ■ ■ But
'^ here we may obferve farther, that this Command was
'' laid upon all ChriHians, when there was never a
*' Chrirtian Kn.g cr Governor in the World, but\verc
'' all rather inveterate Enemies to Chrirtianity itfelF,
" and endeavoured all they could to defh'oy and banilh
'• it out of the World, yet for all that, all Chriftians
*' are here commanded to fubmit to them. Which
" fhevvs that the Duty is to be p^erformed to the King,
*^ as fuch : Not becaufe he is *a Chrirtian, a jufi, a
" merciful King, but becaufe he is a King authorized
" by God to rule and govern us.
'' This, fays (^) Dx. Kennet Dean o^ Petcrhnrgh, is
" the true foundation oftiiat common Axiom, the King
^' can do no vorong^ becauie -there is no Right and Re-
" mcdy againlHiis Royal Perion." Mr. Dean alfo in-
forms us farther, (h) " That the Statute, 12. Char. II,
*' chap, ^o.y. which utterly condemns -all Pretence to
*' a coercive Power over our Sovereign, was no inno-
'^ vation , but was declarative of our ORIGINAL
«•' CONSTITUTION.
But 1 know none has urged this Duty more home, or
guarded more carefully againft all EvaOons, or w^hat-
Ibever Pretences for the breach of it, than Dr, Manning-
ham the prefent Lord Bifhop of Chicheftcr, Wh'^ 111
(<:) a Sermon preached at the Rolls, Jan. 30 and licen-
N 2 fed
(a) hi the Marg'm of Ins Sermon freacl'ci hefdre the Houfe
gf Commons y Jan. 30. 1705-6.
(^} Ibid. (0 P. io, lu
( i82 )
ftdFeh,2. i6^'6, aflures his Auditory, " That tliere Doers of Good, (c) were the Empe-
" rors Terrours to good Works, or to the Evil, when they
" perfecuted the Chriliians, fmce they did it as Ma-
*' gifirates in the Execution of their Office^ and according
*' to the known Laws 0^^ the Empire ? Yet thefe very
*' Chriftians, were the Perfons whom the Apofile coni-
*"' manded to he ftthjeEl to the Higher Powers, and allures
*' them that if they Refijkd theje Pvwers, they Re fifed the
*"^ Ordinance of God, and fhould receive to themfelves Dam-
^' nation*' With a great deal more to the fame purpofe,
both in that fame Sermon, and his other fince entituled
7he Impiety and Fcdly of Rsfifiing Lanful Governors by Force
or Arms.
" 1 confefs, (^) fays Dr. Welton, I much wonder, not
f' from what Aifurance , but from wjiat Pretence or
^ ^^ Colour,
(a) ?• 19. (b) Meafures ofRefiRiince. p. 3.
(r; p. 9.
* {d) Sermoji before f/;« Lientenavcy o/Lpndon, Nov. 19. 17AO0
(. i86 )
^ Colour, tlicfe Gentlemen of Latitude can attempt to
** evade, and a6l in open Defiance to all thofe Threats^
^ Command?, and Obligations, that are fo exprefs in
' the thirteenth Chapter to the Romans : Tis a plain
** cafe, that however they may endeavour to \vre(t the
^* Precepts laid down there to their own pernicious and
^' deftrudive Purpofes, the truth of the matter is, they
*' murt have renounced the Notions of a God, a Con-
*^ fcience, and a future State ; they muft have exchanged
** the Everlafting Truths of Religion and Order, for
" thofe dear purchased Contradidlions of Anarchy and
** Democracy, over-balancing Right and Juftice only
with the weight of fome fordid Intereft, fome ^bfrp
^^ Lucre ; elfe they could never be thus led by Principle^
"' as they are, to Infult their Prince, Blafpheme Autho-
" rity, Defy Religion, and Trample atJiour €inid:, tojom toe ou^l^t tiiligentlp to
s}htv, ^^^tt as ti3e tosulu ol^ep our S>a\3iour Cl)jiitf, if
Jjetoere p^tefeiit* Kiym s. Paul M)iittt\) to tje Ro-
■nians, 3iet eioerp foul fubmit ijimfclf unto tlje author
ritp oftljelS3ig^'er ^o^erig, foa tijere 10 no poDjer
J3ut of GOD. SElje potjieris tljatlie are ojuaineo of
GOD. Mljofoeijertljerefo^etait^Cf^noetljtlje potoer,
lintl)ilanuetl)tijeojriiuauce ofGOD; but tljep tljac
refill, 01 are apinil it, fl)aU receiije to ti)emfel\)es
2?amnation» i^oj lAulers! are not fearful to tl)em
tbat no potJ, hilt to tbem tftat no etJiL Wiilt tljou
tijen be iDitljout fear of tljat poller i SDo laiell tben.
To (fialt tljou be pjatfcti foi tlje fame, foj be tg tbe
^intiler of GOD foi t})v Uoealtb* HSut, ann if tljou
M tbat \ii}^itl^ ijs enil, tben fear, foi \)t bearetb not
tbeaJlBojnfo^nougbt^fox Ijeis tbespinitter ofGOD,
to ta^e tjengcauce on btm tbat notb e\3tL Mlberefoie
vt mull neeug obep, not onlv foj fear of \3engeance>
but alio, becaufe of coufctcnce, ano eVien foi tbisi
caufe pap pou tribute, fo;t tbep are GQD's ^tnislerg
^eroiuo: foa tbe fame purpofe. i^)ere let us learn of
S.Paul, tbe cbofen ioefl>l of GOD, tbat all perfons
imint^ foiilsi (be e?:ceptcn none, noj eremptetl) none,
iieitber li^^ieil, japotlle, no: p.iopbet, faitbS.Chry-
loiiom) DO o)j}t of bounnen Dutv, aun e\)en in coh:^
fctfuce, obeDieure. fubmiriton, anti rubjectipn, to tbe
i;;i2b '^otcers, usbicb be fee in autbojitp bp GOD,
fojaf;:?
«.:V ^P' ft part of the Sermon of Oh c dunce, p. 71.
( 1^9 )
foiafmitrt) afi djcp be GOD's iLictttcnant^, GOD's
^ffictt^y GOD s ComnufConcrsf, GOD's lunpief,
tjjBainetJ of GOD ^imfclf, of tofjom onlp tijcp it)a\)e
all tljcic potocr, aun all tljcir autijojttp. 0n5 tl)c
fame S. Paul tljaeatcnctl) no lef?; pain, tljatt eljer^
laftiug SDamnatiott to all tiifolirtiicnt prcfon^, to all
refittcrs asainft tl)i$ general, ann common aut^oiitv,
fojaCmuclj as; t\}tv refill not man but GOD-, no^mansf
netJice, ano ini3ention , but CiOD's wIcITifrjom, GOD's
£Djrier, potwer, ann '^mimitv, CO 0no
Ipcre, (gooti people) let us all mark mlic^entlp, tbac
it ig not latoful fo: infcriour^, auD fubtertsi, m ani>
cafe to refill, ano fiano agatntt tl^e fupcriour potoers ;
foj S. Paurj tooaos be plain, tljat loljofoe\3er Xoitly^
fianoetl), luitbdantictb tlje oininance of GOD. £)ut
^a\3iour Cb^ill bimfcif, anti ])i^ ^ilpoHles, recetijeQ
manp, ann oi^jerss tniurieis of tbc unfaitbful , an3
luickeD liten in atttljoiitv ; pet lue netjer reau tbat
tljep, 01 anv of tbem, cauCen mv fenition, oi rebel-
lion againft aut^oiitp. • JiZijt)) Inm tljat tbe
autl)oaitv of tbe ^otuers taag GOD's oiutnance, anti
tberefoK both in tlicir tisojn^, anu neeos, tbep
tauffbt ener obeuience to it, ano neber taugbt noi
tiib tbe contrarp* SElje toicKeri JutJge Pilate latD to
CbiiU, i^noljaed tljou not, t!jat 3i ^abe potwer to
cnicifv tbee , ano b<^be poUier alCo to loofe t!)ee ^
3eru9 anCluereOjSEboucoultJell babe no pobaer accatnd
me, ercept tt.toere giben tbee from abobe. Wi\)£t£^
bp Cbjilf taugbt us plainlp, tbat eben tl)e Uucken
Mulerisi babe tbeir potoer, ano mt\)omv from GOD,
ano tberefo:e it is not labuful fo: tbcir fubjects to
laHtbftann tbcm, altljougb tbep abufe tbeir potoer* —
S:be bolv ^poftle Peter commannetb ferbants to be
obebient to tbeir patters, not onlp if tbep be goob,
ano genilc, but alfoif tbev be eiil, anu' frotero ^
afftrrning: tbat tbe bocation, ano calling of GOD's
people, "is to be patient, ano cf tbc fuffcring fitie^.
ilno tljcvc be b^mgetl; in t)^c patience of our s^aDiouc
(:i} Scco^Jfart of tbe fame Sermon, p. 71,
., . _ ( ipo ) _
td ^tttnm abcJiientz to ©fiijerttd^sf, pti^'
ftltljoug:^ t!;ep Ijc totcfeej, ann to^ong uocr?* -^
W i9olj> David alfo tcac!je0 ujbi a goon lelTon in tljiief
leljalf, tDljo toas ntanp ttme$ moft cruellp, anc
to^ongfirllppcrrecttteo bpi^ingSaul anUmanp times!
aICo put in jcopartip, antj Hanger of !)te life h)>Mins
Saul, ann ]^ts people, yet tie neither tDtt^aoon, noj
ufen anp fbjce o;. tjiolence againft Mti^ Saui,!)ifif
mortal anu utatH^ enem^, but ntu etjer to U^ liege
lorn, ann matter, IHtng Saul, mott true, moft utJigeut,
aun moH faitljful fer^tce, with more to the faipe pur-
pofe. Whereupon it follows ; ?^ere h ebiUeutlp p?0;^
tieo, tl)at tue map not tottljUanC, no^ in an|>toife f urt
an anointeniiing,tj)!jtc^ isi GOD'slLteutenant^mice^
Igerent, an^ m\)tiJt #tuifter in tljat country toljere
ie is iistng* IBut perantjenture fome liere toouW
tap, tljat David i)ere in i^ijs oti3n uefence mtgljt Jabe
itillcn iiingSaul lauiftillp, antitDttl; a fafe confcience;
%ut Ijolp David niu knoto tbat \)t mtgjt in no toife
ii3ftl)aanri, Ijtat, 0^ kilUjistoereignllojti ann^ing:
ije titn knolu I)e toag but ^ing Saul V fubjed:, tbougl)
Ije tuere in great fa\3our loitb GOD, ano W enem^'
?^ing Saul out of GOD's favour* JDberefoje tbtiugl^
j[}e iDcre neijer fo mucb p^otjo^eu, pet Ije refufetb ut^
terl|> to l^urt tlje Elo^u'js auointeo* ^t nurft not fo^
offenntng GOD, ano W oton confcience, (altboug^
I;e bao occafion ann oppo^unitp) once lap W banii0
upon GOD'S bigb^fficer,tbe Mng,tt3bombe mo Itnotii
to be a per fon referDeo, ann ikept (fo^ \^i^ €)ffiice Ca^ke)
onlp to GOD'S puniCbment ann jungment* — .
(h) Wv tbefe ttoo Cjramptefi! S. David (hcixi^ namen
in Scripture a man after GOD*s otun b^art) gibetb a
general rule ann telTon to all fubjects tn tbe toojin,
not to UJitbllann tbcir liege 3lojn, ann il^ing^ not to
take a fi^jojn bp tbetr p^i^ate autbojitp againU tbeir
liitug, GOD s anointen, tobo onlp bearctb tbe ftooan
bp GOD's autbojitp fb^ tbe maintenance of tbe goon,-
iiun fo^ tbe puntftment of tbe etjit^ Mjo onlp h^ GOD's
llatp
( 191 )
itaw !)at^ t^e itfe of tlje ftaojtD at W commanir, attu
alfo ^atj all potoer, tuciCDitfion, regiment, coirectton,
anD puniftment, a0 fupjeme <0oi3erno^ of all \)is;
Saealntie; anUS>omimonj3,an5 t\m t\)tx\ bp ti)0 autljo^
ritp of GOD, anu bp GOD's £)jninancejef. Then fol-
lows an account of the Amdekite^ who had killed Sanl,
and the unexpeded return he met with from Duvid for
it. Whence again it is inferred, That it iiS ait mtole^
table igno^nce, matntcfsf, anir toicl^cnnefg, foa fub^
lertjs to mafee anp murmuring, rebellion, reaifance,
t% toitbdanoing, commotion, o: infitrrection againlfc
tl^eir moft oear, ano moll: oaean fo^jcreign llo:o, ann
^in^y ojnainebjano appoint CO ofGODsgooonefs! foj
tbeir commooitp, peace, ano q.utetnefg» ^et let ujf
beliebe tljat toe map not obep l^ingg, ^a^
gidrate^, n anp otber if tljej; tooiilo commanm
W to 00 anp tljing contrarv to GOD's Commano^
ment0. « IBut nebertbclefs in tljat cafe tue ma?
not in anptotCe toitbftano t^tolentlv, o^ rebell apinft
3SuleriE(, oj make anp infutrectiori, feoition, o;t tu^
multjBi, eitl)er bp foice of armss o^ otbertoiCe apind
tbe anointeo of tbe lloao, or anp of \)i% officers! ^ but
irre muft in Cucb cafe patientlp ftiffer all toaongsf,
anO injuries, referring tlje iiiugmcnt of our caufe
onlp to GOD. U) K\]Z inolence ano iniurp
tlmt is committeo againCt autbozitp, is committetf
againft GOD, tbe Commonweal / ano tbe tobole
laealm 5 tobiclj Coo tuill Ijane hnotan, ano conirign^
Iv anO toojtbilp puuiflieo one toap 0^ otber* •
SEbcrefbie let us all fear tbe moft octeftable \\itz of
rebellion, e^erknotuing, ano remcmb:ttng, tbat be
tbat reftftetb oj toitbrtanoetl) common autbo^tp, re^?
(iftetlj, 0^ toitbftanoetb GOD, ano bis £).20inance, ajs
it map be pjoDco hv manp otber mo:e places of ^cri^
ptttre* (b) %%i^ IS GODs £):oinance, GOD s
Commauoment, ano GODs !aoli> WlXiW, tbat tl;e
toliole boop of euerp l^ealm, ano all tlje members,
an0
(a) Laflpart of the fame Sermon, p.
( t9^ )
anti pattiei of tlje fame, ftaU U tubjtit tt tUit ^ii%
tljcir l^inc^, anu tijat (aie; S. Peter tujitetlj) foj tl^e
iio^n'js fake: antiCajs S. Paul to^itetlj) foj coufcience
fake, ann not fo^ fear onlp.
Thus plain and peremptory is this Homily agaihft all
Refittance of cur lawful Superiours, whethet faithful
and upright in the difcharge of their Office, ot fudh as
grcfly neglect and contradi6l the End and Defign of it.
It teaches that Kings have their Authority from God, and
are his Lieutenants, Vicegerents, Commiffionets, and
Judges ; that the Sword belongs to them alone, as com-
mitted to them by God ; that to Refift them, is toRefift
not Man but God, not Man's Invention, but God's
Wifdom, God's Order, Power, and Authority 5 that ie
is not lawful for Inferiours and Subjeds in any cafe td
refilt and (iand againft the fuperioUr Pov/efs ; thateveii
wicked Rulers have their Power and Aiithority froiii
God, and it is not lawful for their Sub;e6ls to" with»
iiand them , although they abufe their Power ; and
though they command any thing unlawful, though they
are not to be obeyed herein, yet neverthelefs in that
cafe, we may not in any wile withftand Violently, di
Rebtll again(l fuch Rulers, or make any Inlurtedion^
or Tumults, but muft patiently fufter all Wrongs and
Injuries, referring the Judgment of our Caufe to God
only. This is the Sum of what I have cited out of this
Homily of Obedience ; and it fo plainly and pofititrely
condemr.3 all violent apd forcible Oppofition to the
Higker P orders, that Mr. H muR have very good luck,
if he can make all this be fpoken in favour of Re-
finance.
And again this fame Church of ours teaches (a) That
in rcastno^ of tljc ^olp ^ccipttircisi, toe lijalt firm ixi
53rrp manp, anti atmoft mftnue plac?^, a.s toell of tlje
€)In sneftament, as of t\)t i^m, tijat !liincf!S anti
^7inct^. ais ldodl tljc ml as tljc poo, 00 ttxgn hy>
GODs .^^Qinance, aim t^at.s>iil)jcd:^ arcl^ouno ti
(n) Homily c^avifi Difohedkncc and JFilful RehelHoTio
(^93 )
Ob^P t]^Cnt# And then (^) it argues from Rom, i^l
and I S. /'f'r. 2. repeating what is there taught as id
this point, by the tvv'o great Apoftlcs S. Paul and S. Pf-
ter. Then it follows, ft IS molt Cliilicnt tlmt — •
Cucl) S)tii)icct0 ag arc riifobtDicnt 02 rcbdtioug aptul5
tljeic pijince^i DifolJcpGOD, anti procure tljcic oluit
damnation ^ and that if«>miantg ougljtto cl)cp.tl}cic
£©attec$, not onip htiwg gentle, but fuel; as be fro^
toacJj ; as :bacH anu muc!; mo^e ougbt 3>itb)ects to be
pbenient, not onip to tljeir gooD, anU cburteouis, 'biit
alfo to tljetr fiiarp, anu ria:ojous ^jinces*
ih) MbatOjaUg^ubiects^ootben:' fijall tljep obep
baliant, ftont, toife, ano gooo 33unccs, ano con:^
uemu, ntfobep, ann rebell agatiut cbuti:cn bciug
tbeir |3?tnces, 0^ againft imnircrcct, auir eljii
Wi\)t^t an untoubp matter toere ittben, to maike
tbe naugbtieU g>ubjects> ano moll enclining its re^
bellion, auo all ebil, jui^ges ober tbeir ^limt^y &Cc
• ■ ^(HUjereajs intjeeo a l^ebel is tuozfe tban tl;e
iBoall ^jince, ann Mebeilion t^daCe tban tbe loooaii
fobernmcnt of tbe tuoafli ^^ince tbat buberto batfj
ecu ; botb Uebels are unmeet minifters, anu Ke;^
bellion an unfit, anti untoboliom medicine to reform
anp fmall lacli^ in a prince, 0^ to cure anp little
b g^iefjj
r^) p. 277, (i) p,27s».
>^
( ^94 )
gricf0 in government, fuc!) letuti remm'ejs Being fat?
luo^fe tijaii anp otljer malatiies ann tiifo^tJcrs, djat
can be in rte botJV of a Commontuealtlj, l!5ut twl)at^
foeuer tlje l^^ince be, o^ l)is dUo^ernment, it t^ ei3i^
uent tljat foa tlje molt part, tljofe paincegi, toljom
fome «)ubjed:is tio tl)ink to be verv ^onlp, ann unDer
tol^ofe o:ot3ernment tljej) rejoice to li\3e , Come otljec
^uhitfy tio take tlje fame to be ebil, ann unpBlp,
ann do tDift foj a cljange* if tijerefo^e all ^iibierfs
tljat mif4ilte of tl)etr p^mty (ftoulo rebell, no Mealm
ftoulJD ever be tuitijout rebeUton^ • 00 HBut
tuijat if tlje ^Huce be unuifcreet, anQ eviil intieen,
anD is alfo e'oioent to all menis epes tijat lie is fo f
3a$lnerj5
p:oi3olie GOD foj tljeir tiefer^^exi ptmifbment, to gitie
tljem tin ttnutfcreet, o^ cvsil l^jince, ann alfo rebell
againft Ijim, anti twitiiall againft GOD, tuljo fo? tie
puniOimeut of t^eir fins uiti o:i\yt tl)em fuel) a ^^intt i
Szc. ' — — ^^ere pott fee^ GOD placet!) as luell
£t3il ^jinces as o-ooti, anfi fo? txiljat caufe be tJotli
botI> foi^nWa^ to ueferue tli^oug!) t^^tit
fins to Ijalie an euil ^^aince, auu tijen to*" rebell
aa'ainfc Ijtm, tuere bouble, anu treble t^oil, hv pjo^
l}o^a^g GOD mo:e to plague t^em*— 'ScIll;o,|p;ap
you, toas '^^intt ot>er t))t moft part of tlje Cljjirti:^
ans, tobcn GOD s ©olp .Spirit hv S. Paul gaije tljem
tblslelTon:' 5ro;tro6t!)t:ali,2:ula, Claudius, CJ Nero;
li^ljo t«ere not cnlp no CljjiCtians, but pagans, ano
alio citber fooltilj HttlerSjC? moft cruel C/') tprants*—
Stbus far tl)e p^opljet Baruch l)is lijo^us *, tuljiclj are
fpokeu bp l^im tmto tbe people of GOD,. of t^at ^ing
XxiVjO l3;as an !)eatl)cn, a tprant, a cruel oppKHoj of
t!)cm, ant! Ijau been a muruerer of mani) tbottfauTis of
tbeiriJation, ann a oeil^pcjof tljeuCcuntr)?, )))\t^
a confcCftDn tl)at tijeir Tins ^ats oeferbeB fuel) n^^intt
to reign o\3er t|iem, SLntj lljall tf}e oltj Clj^iJians hv
S. Paul'"}
(a) p. i8Q= C^.) P, i8i.
C 195 )
S. V^uVs tximtmm, pjap fo^ Callgula, Clatjdiu?, oi
Nero ? fe)!jail t!;e Jews pjap fo;t Nebuchodonolbr ?
SJcfc (!!;mprro;0 an5 l^ingsi licin^ ^ranc^ers unto
t^tniy being l^agians, anD ^nfinels, hcin^ muu\)£.^
tcrei, tyrants, auD cruel opp^elTojs of tljcm, aiiti
bettropersof t!)eirCountrp, coimtrvnteu, aiiD kinf^
mcn^ tl;e burners oftl^eir tHiUage^, SCotung, (Litit^i
mD SEempIes ^^ 0nn fljall not uae pjap fo; tlje long,
profpcrous, aun goDlp reign of ourigatural^^iuce ^
In the fecond part of this Homily we have David's
behaviour towards his Sovereign King Saul propounded
to us at large for cur loyal Imitation, together with
fome arguiriCntative Queftions and Anfwers arifmg from
it, whereby the more effedually to prefs upon all Sub-
;e6ls a due Allegiance and SubmilTion to their unjuR,
wicked, and tyrannical Princes. Biit the main of this
being fet down in tne former part of this Difcourfe (a) ,
I pafs it over at prefenr, as being what the Reader may
find there, if he (hall pleafe to caft his eye batk to it.
Which if he do, he will quickly fee that I have not
fought to impofe upon him, by telling him that our
Church has taken occafion from this illuHrious Example
of good DAvid, to recommend a ftcady Sub;e(51ion, and
a quiet and pafTive Obedience even to tyrannical and
cruel Princes, much more to fuch as are carelcfs and
negligent, and do only not attend to the End and Dcfign
of their Injiitution, and the high Office and great Powec
with which they are entrufkd by God,
To this alfo is fubioined the Inftance of tlje IjIcfleB
tlirgirt Mary, t!}e '^otljcr of our ^a\3tour €\ni^,
who u^onAugujlHs's Command to ihtjews that every one
Should repair to his own Home to be raxed there, though
highly in God's favour, though of the Blood Royal of the
ancient Kings oi Jury^ and though not only great with
Child,. and near the time of Delivery, and fo very un-
fit to take a Journy, and efpeciaJly at that time o^ the
year, the very middle and AarpcR of the Winter, and
though bcfides (lie could expedl but very indifferent
O 2 Accom-
(c) Part, L ch, I, /• ^4, 65, ^5;
( 196 )
Accommcxlations when come thither, by rcaron of the
rnighty Concoinleth.it might be expeded upon fuch an
occailon; dpecially for one in her condition, yet not-
withflandine all thcic Impediments, ^\t tiiti ItOt
Bifcaiu to oIn>p tljc cnmmautsmcnt of an Ijcatljen, anu
fo:cign l^iiucc, Mjcn GOD ^latJ placen riiclj one oDcr
iiytxn. ■ {a) H^Ijis j^hcutencc, lavs the Hcmilv,
of tiji0 mod: nobk, aun moil Vierttious llatip, to 'a
fo;ieio:u ann lv\i0;aupatncc> uoti) Uacll teacli u$ (tX'Ijo
lit comfartfon of l)er arc melt Mc, antiViik; ta^at
rcatjp obciiteucc inc 50 olupc to our natural, anH gra^
cioits S)ol^crci^n»
ir this be not enough to fatisfy us that our Church is
for Obedience to lieathen and nnreafonable Princes, and
Itich as do not duly conlult their People's Welfare, let
us Icok forward a little fartlier, and we fliall have the
inon encouraging and inviting Inliihce of Patience and
Submiflion the World ever had, and which nuift inc\i-
tably leave all thofe utterly incxcufable that ^o not
fuidiotilly and courageoufly endeavour to be conformed
to it ; I mean that of our ever blelfed Saviour. Who as
lie nas in himfelf of infinitely greater Dignity than the
greatefi Emperor that ever was, fo were his' Sttferings
the moll unju(i iliat could be, and yet were in that
Extremity , that they needed a more than human
Strength and Patience for enduring them. And it is
therefore mofi certain, (h) jHrO inTimpIC OUgl)t tO 1)0
of moicfoice toiti; ufiCfjuitiaus, tijan t%z eramplc
tfCl):ti^; our maUcr auti fainour, IdIjo tfjougl) Ije
li^erc tljC iDcu of GOD, vzt ni^ allnaps W\)mt \}m^
U\l mo(t reiicrcnflp to fucij meti as Uitrc in atitijO:^
rttp i\\ tijc ccIojlQ in 1310 time, auB \}t uot x.t'otV^
iiouCli) lieljai^rD Ijimfclf , hva openlv Bin tcacij t!jc
Jew? to pap W^tlhxitt to i\)t Roman CBmpCCOX,
aixB WiX\f^ Ii;cuq;I;C bcfoic Pontius Pilacc, a ftrangcr
IjoviIj tixin a Ijcatljcti man, liciiig; ^oic P:.c05ent of
jury, i}c ac"knoU^Icr3c;cii !it.3 autlfoucp ann pola^cr to
W gtnen i)im from ^OD^ anti obeveti paticutip tl;c
fentcnr^:
6V P. 289, fZ-j Ibid.
( 197 )
ffncenr c of moff painful ann Ciameful ucati), Uil;(cl)
rl)e fain Juncje p^onounccn, ann gatjc mcril untuftl^
againd })im, U)tr!)ont auv sruticrCj murmuriucj, oz
eSii 11)0:5 once gi\3in5»
BelulLS which we arc alfo tnld, (.7) 2El}CrC bc man^
mm tJt\3crs otijcr crampIciS of tfje £i>betiicuc?to ^?tn>
CCS, e\3cn ftidj as Ijc eutl, in tI)eigclD srcifamcnt^
to tfte utter confulion of nifobcnient, anD rrbiiUous
people, hnt t\)i$ one map be an eternal erampic,
Xohiz]) t\)£ 3>on of GOD, ann fo tbe ILoan of all, 3:erttsJ
CljnOr l}atb gil^en to us bis a\3iourCl):ilf, of life cDerlalling alfo
in tljeMo^tln to come* The former of which l^roj.o-
fjtions is clofely puriued, and Rebellion JDroved to be
highly offenfive to Almighty God , inafmuch as one
way or other it occafions the tranfgrefTion oF ail his
Comm^indment?, and dangerous and deihuctive to the
Communities where it happens, none being lecure there
of their Liberries, Eftates, or Lives, and' nothing but
Rapine, ConfuGon, and Diforders and all forts of
Cruelty and In;u{iice to be eypcded ; and la/Ily as to
the Rebels thcmtelves, that whilit they are in this World,
they live in Shame and Infamy, and under the Tor-
tures of a guilty (iinsing Conlcience, and juttltJ no
fall Ijcanlong into Ijelltuljen tljcp npc»
O 3 The
( 198 )
The next part of the ^omily propounds to fhew fomc
Scripture-Examples of Rebels again li their Princes, and
the condign PuniOiment they met mth for it. And
here is o':>ferved how (a) fecttte of tljE rttlUteil of
Ifraei, htin^ mumturcrss asainlt t^^tit ^nc^i^nm
appoiiueu oijei: tijcni l)p GOD, toere ftctcK^ti taaitft
foul lt\ndv * tnanp tocrc burnt up lutt!) fee fuUi?
Vtnly rent from t^)e 3Loa5i t fometimc a great fojt of
tjoufanns lajere conutnieDtDitlipefttience : fomettme
ti&ep luere ftinpm to tieatij iDtt!) a (Grange kinn of
fierp fcrpentg t anti — feme of tlje capcatn^s tDttft
t^tit liano of murmurerisi, not n^ina; bp anv uCual o^
natural ueatb of tnenj bttt tlje eaftb opeuino:, tijep
l»ttl) ti^eir toi\3esi, cbiltijen. auu families, luefe toali
lotueQ C^uick HOtau intO^ell. And prciently after
comes rhis Itiference, ^f fuel) Grange an5 Ijojrtble
plagues Din fall upon Cuc^ ^ubjetfgi as nin onlpmur:*:
mnt, autJ fpeak e\)tl againft tl^eir l)eaus ; tuljat (baU
i'e:omeoftl)ore mod tuicken imps of tlje neDil tljat
tio confpire, armtljemfeltjes, allemble great mmt:^
bers of armen rebels, ano lean tljem li3itl) tljem a:^
gainft tbcir p^nce, ann Cottutrp, fpotling ann rob::?
btng, killing ann murtljering all goon ^ubjectgi tjat
So tDttJftani! tljem, as maiijp as tijep ma:p p^ebail
^gainft f What Puni/liment of their VVickednefs fucli
are to espcdl: is farther intimated in the cafe o^AhJdow^
"who got his Death by riling again(t his Father and So-
vereign ; o^ Achhophel^ who became his Accomplice and
Advil er in this undutiful Attempt, and (h) foj lack
of au hangman, a con^jenient feti^itour fo j fuel; a
^japtor, tpent, anu Ijangeu up i&tmfelf ; of S;ha, who
lori his Head in Abet^ where he thought to have fecured
himfelf ; and of the five Kings who rofe up a^ain/t
ChedorUomer, (c) unto li3fjiomti}ei> Ijati pjomtfes lopal^
tp m^ ObeOteure* The like dilappoimment, we are
here taught, is alfo to be expelled by others, whatever
fair Pleas they may make for their Refii^ance ; and
rtouglj tl)ep fljoultj p^eteuD (mmv cauCes, as tbe
renaefs
W P. 299* Q) V> ?oo. (c) P. 7 CI.
C 199 )
vchltt0 of tfj0 Coinmoutoealtlj, (Voliic!) itebcllion of
all ofter miTcljiefe Dotl) ntoft ticltcop ^ 0? rcfo^nianon of
BcU'ffion, tijougl) tijcp tabt matie a gueat fijeto of Ijol^?
meaning:, hv Iicg;inning:tl)cicEcbcUiou0toitt) a coini=
tcrfcit ferliicc of GOD, ca^tiiU toickctJ Abfolon kgiit
i}i0 KclieUion toitlj raccCficing: unto c^OD) tljougt) tljcp
tuTplap, anti bzat about £nQffn0, anii banner^, toljiclj
ace acceptable to tijc cutie^ iffuojant conmion people,
great inultitutieiS of toftoni hv fuclj falfe pjetcncesJ^ anti
lljetDS djep tja Deceive. anDU^a^a) untotbemj ?et
t^e rpeetip obertlj^oto of an IRebel^, of tobat number,
toe, o^contiitionfoekrtljepVuece, O! toljnt colour 02
eaufe foebcr tjep pjetenDed, 10, auD etcr i^atb been fucfj»
tfjat GOD tijereb? Dot!) fi)eVD tijat ^ allotoctb ncitljer
t&e tJiijnit^ of anp perfon, mi tfjz mulritutie of an?
people, no^ tbe tocigfjt W, than as became a dutiful and obedient Sub-
jed ; condemning ail murmuring dirrefpcdlful Lan-
guage towards our Superiours, much more all Refin-
ance, all Commotions, Infurredlions, and Rebellions;
and teaching rather , patiently to fftffcr all Wrongs and
Injuries, referring the Jndgment of our Caufe to God only :
affirming bad, as well as good Princes, to reign by God
only; and fiigmatizing Rebellion , oi the greatesl of all
Mifchiefs, and Rebels as the rtorfl of SuhjeEts, and ofA-ieny
vporfe than the worfi of Princes ; and their Rebellion, as
jeorfe than the rrorsi Government of the worft Prince that
hitherto hath hen ; noting withal the principal Caufes
of, and Motives to Rebellion, and the heavy judgments
God has inflicted upon fuch as were guilty of it in this
World, befides everlaiUng Torments denounced againit
them in the next.
And could it have been thought after this, that Non-
i:efi[iance fhould not be allowed to betheDodrineof our
Church ? Could it have been imagined, that any Man
of common Senfc, who had readthefe PalTages which I
have here recited, and thofe abundantly more refer 'd to
in the Hiftory of Paflive Obedience, could ever conceive
the Dodrine of Refiliance to be the Dodrine of our Di-
vines and Homilies ? Or that PafTive Obedience is not
here as exprelly taught as may be ? Yet Mr. H, it feems
cannot find it to be fo. It is not for the Reputation of
his Scheme, that it iliould appear contradictory to the
avowed Doctrine of the Church whereof he is a Mini-
fier ; and therefore it is not to be thought the Church
can ever have avowed fuch a Doftrine , though het
Words are as plain , and as uncapable of any other
Interpretation as can be. To this therefore Mr. H. re-
turns Anfvver, firft as to the Judgment of our DiviiKS,
and then as to the Hcmilics. ^
I. As to the Judp;ment'of our Divines, He is
(4) heartily forry it fhonld he found to he fo^ that is, that
his Dodiiine and theirs fhould not agree : But his com-
fort
{a) MeafuresQfSuhmjjion^ p. If5,
( 202 )
fort is , thl^ can never prove any thing again fi the truth of
what he has undertaken to maintain. For there vfX6 4
time, in which any qne who fhoald have ff>ohn againfi Tran-
fubrtantiation, and many other ahjurd Opinions, tvohU
have had the fame fort of Objedtion made againH him. Very
true ! There was a Time, when the Nation was over-
run with Popery and its Errors. But it is an odd con-
fequence from hence, that becaufe divers Errors had for
fome time been generally maintained, apparently con-
trary to Scripture, and the Do6lrines and Pra6^ices of
the Primitive Church, therefore there is no regard to be
had to the Judgment of thofe who have {hakcn off thefe
Errors , .and have both the Scripture and all the pureR
Antiquity on their Side ; as 1 have fully fhewn cur
Divines to have in this Cafe. He adds, And fmce the
Reformation there vpas as univerfal a Confent againH: the
Lavpfulnef of aUllfiny, as there can be produced againjl the
Lanfiilnej^ of all Refinance. But what Proof does Mr. H.
give of this ? Has he as large a Catalogue of the
Writers againft Ufmy, as the Hiflory of Pafive Obedience
prelents him with againrt Reftflance f If he has, I muli
own his Ob/e6iion to be of Force : But till that be done,
1 hope he will not require fuch an AfTertion to be
aiTented to purely upon his Word for it. ThatBifhop
(h) Andrews, and feveral others were againrt all man-
ner of Ufur3^j ^^^ ^hat amongft them , Ml^opSander-
fon declaims rather than argues againft it, I readily
grant ; but that at any time fince the Reformation
there was fuch an univerfal Confent againft it, as has
been proved to have been againft Refiftance , is not fo
very evident : I am fure Mr. H, ha? faid nothing to
prove there was; and till he fhall prove it, I am not
bound to concern myfelf with his bare Affirmation,
He proceeds : Btit indeed there is no Ar^wncnt more
dtHniVtive to Trnth, and t^e Canfe of True Religion, than
that taken from Authority," which if once it be admitted in
me Caie, muji be adwitiedfo far in others^ as for ever ro
(h) De ufuris Theolog. Determinat.
(0 Servi. on iCor. 7. ^4. k. J|,
( 205 ) -
futne the Caufe of_ Truth and Gocdnefs in the Worlds
Yet after all , it is very certain , that the confenticnt
Judgment of the mott Eminent and Learned Divine?
of any Church, are, next to its publick Declarations of
whatever Sort, whether by way of Article, of Homily,
or Catechifm, or howfoever elfe; next to thefe, I fay,
the confeutient Judgment of the generality of its Di-
vines, and efpecially of the Principal and mofl Eminent
of them, is the belt Evidence of a Church's Do6lrinc ;
which whofoever profefTcs himfelf a Member of, mucli
more a Prieli and Minifter of that Church, will not
readily find himfelf at liberty to depart from, whilft he
continues fuch. And to prove this, is what their Say-
ings are cited for. So that Mr. W. may cenfure an Ap-
peal to them, and charge it to be as nafair and unmanly as
he pleafes, yet fo long as it aniwers the Defign for which
they are appealed to, he will not fo eafily fhake them off.
But now Mr. H. comes clofer to the Point , and
denies the Foundation of this OhjeLlion ; becaufe there
have been many Divines of the firji Rank^ in thefe latter
■^£es , reho have publickly e^otifed the VoEirine he has
taught , or laid down fuch Principles, as inevitably tend
to it. Of thefe he names Mr. Hooker and Bifhop Bilfon^
as Favourers of his Notions : and a little afcer adds
Dr. Falkener, and many of the higheR AfTcrtersof Non-
rcfiftance, who he fays, Tehen they roere obliged to ffeak
OHt Upon fome SuppofitionSy do plainly allove of the Larvful-
nejl of Refifiance. No doubt, fuch as thus allowed the
Lawfulnefs of Refifiance, were very high AiTerters of
Non-refi(lance. But to let that pafs , and the many
others he has not thought fit to name , becaufe he could
mot ; let us fee wliat thofe three he does name fay to his
Purpofe. It is not his manner to tell the Reader in
\vhat part of an Author's Works , what tie quotes from.
him is to be found, Inttead of this, he leaves him cither
to take it lolely upon his Credit , or elfe if this do not
fatisfy, to be at the trouble of turning over and fcarch-
ing till he find it: And thus he has done here ; but
however that fhall not hinder me from following him,
^s well ^s 1 can, v/here I am left wholly to gilefs at
v/hat
C 204 )
wtiat PafTages tn tbem he referrs to. Mr. Hoohr indeed
affirms , (J) that For any Prince or Potentate, of nhat
iindfoever upon Earth, to exercije the fame ^ [the Power of
making Laws , to command whole Politkk Srcieties of
Men] of himfelf, an.i not either by expref^Commlffwn
immediately and per/on ally received from God , or elje by
y^uthority derived at the fir/f from their Conjent , upon v^hofe
Ferfons they impofe Lavus^ it is no better than mere Tyranny »
Whether this be what Mr. H. quotes him for, I know
not. If it be, I would anfwer , That Mr. Hooker here
tells us how a Prince may degenerate into a Tyrant;
but does not fay that a Tyrant may be lawfully refirted
by his People : Which was the only Point that would
have been of any Service to Mr. //. and his Dodrine of
Refinance. I mui\ defire Mr. H. aUb farther to obferve, '
that in the Clavi Trahales , publifhed by Dr. Nicholts
Bernard', where he gives us an account of Mr. Hooke?''s
Judgment concerning the Kings Power, &c. he con-
cludes that imperfect Difcourfe of this Great Man with
thefe words : A Well- ff ring there is, and a Supreme Head
of Jfi/iice vphereunto all are jnbjeEi, hn itfelf in fubieciion to
none. Which kind ofPreheminence if fome ought to have in a
Kingdom , who but the Kini fhall have it f Kings there-
fore no Man can have laivfrn Power and Authority to judge.
If private Men offend^ there is the Magiftrate over them,
y^hich judges', zf Mac;i(irates , r^9 /'^'z;? r/^f/V Prince, If
Princes, there is Heaven, a Tribunal before which they flyall
Appear, en Earth they are not accomptable to any; and con-
lequently not refiHible. This is Mr. Hookers Opinion
of ReHftance. Next comes Bifhop Bilfon ; and I muii
confels Mr. H. is not fmguiar in appealing; to jiiin, for
divers others have taken upon them to do it, before him,
and yet what Advantage h^ will get by it^ is pafi my
under iianding. {d) For all that he lays is , that in
thole
(c) Ecclef. Tohty. I i. c. 10. p. ir.. (a) P. 94.
(d) Theophihis. Tlje tuvmlts of any SuhjeBs ngainfl their
ISoverei^ns, ^s we do not alloM^ ; fo viay rve not covdcmn the
looY nfhetdChnpcinti our nei^bhurs, hfore ws hear them
WiA'
( 20O
thofs Countries where the Conftitution is fuch, as t6
iiiaKe the King accountable for his Mifmanagement, and
by confequence notfupreme , he does not condemn the
Refiftance of fuch nominal Kings. Now it will puzzle
Mr.
whnt they can fay for their defeiice. Admit them to their
cvfwer, and then if their attempts he like yours, or themfelves
ofihefavie mind that you are^ we reject their doings, as hateful
lefore God and man,, no lefs than yours. Tour Spanifi Inqui-
ftions, and French Alojf acres, when you murdered men, women ^
a?id children, hy looo, and loooo, againfi the very grounds of
all equity, piety, ch.mty^ and huvianity, without conviHing^
accufing, or fo much as caVung lefore any Judge to hear what
tpas mijliked in them, are able to fet grave men and good men at
their wits ends-^ and to make them juHly doubt, fince you refufe
the courfe of all divine and human laws with them, whether by
the law of nature they may not defend themfelves again fi fuch
harharous blood-fuckers : yet we Jland not on that; if the L:ws
of the land, where they converfe^ do not permit them to guard
their lives, when they are affaulted with unjufi force again]} law ■
or if they take arms as you do to depofe Princes, WE WILL
NEVER EXCUSE THEM FPvOM REBELLION.
Philander. Then they may rejifl, hut we may not. Theo. Tour
lives are not hunted after "-' Tou mean to deprive Vrinces^
they feek no farther hut to defend themfelves ; not denying to
their Princes any tribute, fuhjeclion, or honour, which the laws of
their Country require : — Thefe he differences enough
letween your JFars and theirs ; and yet for my part I mujl
confefs, that except the laws of thofe Realms do permit the people
to Jland on their right, if the Prince would ofer that wrong,
I DARE NOT ALLOW THEIR ARMS. Phi. jrifat
their laws permit I know not -^ I am Jure in the mean time
they refifl. Theo. And we, hccaufe we do not exmlily know
what their laws permit, fee no reafon to condemn their doings^
without hearing their anfwer. Phi. Think you their laws
permi^ them to rehelU Theo. / htify not viyfelf in other
viens Commonwealths, as you do, neitheY will I rajhly pronouncs
all that reffi to he rebels : Cafes viay fall out even in Chrijlian
Kingdoms, where the people may plead t':eir right againji the
Prince, and not be chajged with Rebellion. Phi. As when
for example ? Theo, If a Prince jhouldgo about to fubje3
his Kingdom to a foreign Realm f or change the form of the
Commcmvealth , from impery to tyraimy 5 or negleB the Lv.vi
ejia-'
( 2o6 )
jMfr. li. with all hi§ Ingenuity, to fhew what this flgni-
fies to our Nation, where the Supremacy is undoubtedly
in the Prince. To make our Sovereign accountable for
his
tJlahUJf^ed hythe commo7i coiifejit ofPnnce and people, to executehii
own p leaf ures : In thefe and other cafes ^ which might he namedy
If the Nobles and Commons jo'm together^ to defend their ancient
and accnfiomed liberty^ regiment and laws, they may not well be
coinited rebels. Phi. Yoit denied that even mw when I did
urge it, Theo. I denied that BiJJjops had authority to pre-
fcribe conditions to Kings when they crowned them 5 hit I never
denied that the people might preferve the foundation, freedom
and form of their Commonwealth^ which they foreprifed, when
they firjl confented to have a King, Phi. / remember you
wire refolute that fnbjeBs might not refijl their Princes for any
refpeih^ and now I fee youjlake, Theo. As If aid then^ fo
I fay 7ioWy the law of God giveth no man leave to refifi hu
Prwce-^ hut I never faid that Kingdoms and Commonwealths
Plight not proportion their States as they thought beji by their
publick lawsy winch afterward the Princes themfelves may not
violate. By fuperiour Powers ordained, of God^ we underflani
not only Pnnces^ hut all politick States and Regiments, fome-
where the People, fomewherethe Nobles, having the fame interefi
to the Sword, that Princes have in their Kingdoms : and in King'
doms where Princes hear rule, by the Sword we do not mean the
Prince's private will, againfi his laws ; but his Precept derived
from his laws, and agreeing with his laws : which though it be
mckedy yet may it not be refifled of any fubjeEi with armed vio~
Isnce. Mary, when Princes offer their fubjeSs not jujlice, hut
force ; and defpife all Uws to praSife their lufls : not every ^
"Kor any private man may take the Sword to redrefs the Prince ;
hut if the laws of the Land appoint the Nobdes as next to the
King to mjjift him in doing right, and withhold him from doing
wrong, then be they licciifed by matis law, and fo not prohibited
hy God's, to interpofe themfelves for the fafeguard of equity a?id
in?ioce72cyj and by all lawftd and needful means to procure the
Prince to he reformed, BUT IN NOWISE DEPRIVED:
WHERE THE SCEPTER IS INHERITED, Phi. ///
fhould ajfcnt to this, how doth it acquit your fellows in Germany,
FJandeis, France, j/Z^ Scotland, that rejift their CathoUckPrin-
ces for maintenance of their Herefies ? Theo. Not unlefs
ihey^ prove their States to be fuch as I fpeak of. The true
difference between Chriftian Subjedion and Unchriftian Re^
bellion. Part, III. p, 519, 520, jii.
( 207 )
his Government, becaufe the Kings o^SpArU and Hnn^^
ry were fo, and thofe o^ Poland are faid to beliill fo, is a
Method of Arguing that the Bifhop could never be guiJty
of. Nor is it very juft in divers others, as well as Mr. H^
to charge it upon him. And yet ! am fiire, without it,
all he fays fignifies nothing to the Point in hand. For
here he pofidvely declares, that unlejithe Lam of the Lmi
permit them to guard their Lives, nfhen unJHjfly ajftalted, he
never mil excnje them from Rebellion, and dares not dlovf
their Arms. And if Mr. H, can make this a Plea for re-
fifiing B.nyEnglifl> Princes, much good may it do him.
But if it be a pofitive Condemnation of his Doflrine,
what can be thought of him, and fome others that have
trumped up fome part of it, as divided from the rert, in
favour of illegal Refi(iance? The belt Excufe I can make
for them is, that they feemed to have quoted it at fecond
hand , and never looked into the Bifliop's Book, to fee
the Senie and Coherence of what they quoted. The Bifliop
wilj not admit tht Spanifh Inquifitions, ^nd French Ma-
ffacres, Tfhereiny to keep to his own Words, they murde-
red Men, Women and Children, by ThoHJands and Ten Thou-
funds, again/} the very Grounds of all Equity, Piety, Charity^
and Humanity ; mthout conviUing, accftfnig^ or fo much as '
calling them befoH any Judge, to hear what ivas mi/liked in
them ; he will not, I fay, admit even thefe inhuman Pro-
ceedings towards Subjedts, tobea juttifiabJeCaafe of ta-
king up Arms againlt Law. Which is as odd an Evi-
dence of this Billiop's Approbation of the Refiiiance
Mr. H. has taught, and for which he is fo ftrenuous an
Advocate, as ever was heard of,- there being nothing ia
all the Bifhop fays, that is not diredtly and pofitivcly
againfi it, I come now to Dr. Falkner, whom Mr. //,.
avows to be of his Side with fo much affurance, that I
cannot perfwade myfelf he has ever read what the Do-
dor fays upon this Subjed. Nay, fays Mr. H. Dr. Falk-
ner, and many of the highej} Afjerters of Non- re ft/lance j
when they are obliged to fpeak out upon fome SappofnionSy do
plainly allow the LaryfulneJ^ ofRefiftance, His many Affer-
tors of Non- refinance, fnice he names none of them, I
leave to himfclf. But the Learned Dr. Falkner needs
td
■ ( 2o8 )
to have Juftice done him againft fuch a groundlef?
Afperfion as this is. He indeed as well asBp. S/7/o«
hath upon occafion been reprefented as a Patron of
Refifiance ; and now , Mr. H. tells , he plainly allom
the Lawfdncfi of it. Yet he neither gives us his Words,nor
mentions the Place where this Allowance is made. But
if he means in the fecond Book of his Chrifiian Loyalty^
Chap.<^, pjg. ^44. I muft afTure him, though I charita-
bly believe he has never read what the Do6lor fays there,
yet I have done it very carefully, and can fee nothing
m it, but what is full againft his Do6lrine. The Do-
6lor fpeaks of the Parijian Maflacre^ as the Bidiop had
done before him ; and owns , if fuch a Gafe as that
could be fuppofed to happen here , it would have its
great Difficulties. Which is diredlly againft Mr. H, who
would make no Difficulty in the Cafe, but upon a far
]efs Temptation would readily determine , that the
People were highly to blame , if they ftiould fit ftillj
and not Arm in their own Defence : He would cry out
of a Paffive Non-reftftance in fuch a dreadful JundlurCp
as the lure way to ruin themlelves, and their Pofterity
after them. But Dr. Falkner fays no fuch matter ; he
fays , fuch a Cafe would have its great Difficulties , if
fuppofed; but is very unwilling to llippofe any thing
like it. Then he mentions Groiims Judgment con-
cerning it, who thinls^ th^t in this utmoji Extremity, the
ufe of Self-defence, at a laB Refuge, is not to he condemned ;
and fays, If this be true, it mufl be upon this Ground, that .
fuch Attempts of Ruining do ipfo fa6lo include a dif claiming
the governing tboje Pcrfons as Subjects, and confeqtiemTy
of being their Prince or King, But he does by no means
lay, that it is either true, or does imply fuch a Difr
claimer ; but declares on the other hand, that there
is greater Plurt to be feared from the making fuch Sup-
poiitions , than from the Thing fuppofed ; citing withal
the forementioned Paflage of bp. Bilfon, and concluding
ivith him , that // the Lares of the Land do not permit
them to mard their Lives rchen thm affaulted, or IF THEY
TAKE ARMS TO DEPOSE PRINCES, WE WILL
NEVER EXCUSE THEM FROM REBELLION.
But
( 209 )
But though all there fadly fail Mr. H. giving tVcic
Judgment, not for, but againft him, he has yet another
Keferve , which he looks upon as of wofl Mommt ^ that
is, of the whole Convocation, the Qwc^ ofEngland'x
Reprefentathe , in Queen Elizabeth's Reign , pnblickly
acknoi/vledging itGloriom, to affifSuhjc^s in the Refijlance
to their Sovereigns , and their EndeavoHrs to rid tkemjcives
of their Tyranny and Opprcjfions. Now who that reads
this, but would immediately cxpcdl to find fume Arti-
cle or Canon to this purpofe to be fet before him for his
Satisfadtion, that they did make fuch a publick ac-
know^ledgment ; or at leait to have been diredled to the
Place in the Journals , or to fome Writer of thofe
Time?, -for the proof of itf But this is a vulgir way of
procedure, and below an Author of Mr. H/s Form.^ Ic
is enough for him to fay i: , and if his Book fall into
the hand of any that will not fubfcribe to his ccJt^? a?H,
they may turn over as many Volumes as they pleafe^
to lee what they can find about it. But now after all,
what if all this prove a mcer Chimera and Imagina-
tion , and not only this pretended Acknowledge-
inent , that Ic U gloriotu to ajjlft Sabjecis in their Re-
fijfance to their Sovereigns, is no inhere to be found either in
the Journals or Hilbries of thofe Times j but is moreover
contrary to (0 the Profeflions made by the Queen, and
P and
CeJ Confonantly whereto Sir Nicholas Throgmorton, ^icen
ZUzabtih's Mmifter m '^coxld.ndy argued in behalf of ^the\r
^teen. That Obedience was to be yielded unto the Higher
Powers, that carry the Sword ; and the Queen was notfub-
jecl to tlje judgment of any, but only of the Celeftial Judge r
That Ihe could not be arraigned or brought to tryal before
any Judge on the Earth: ana That theie is no MagiArate
had any authority in Scoilvid, which is not derived from the
authority of the Queen, and revocable at her pleafure,
Sfrmigwige's H'ljl. of Mary ^ of Scotlind. Jti.i$6j. jP. 59.
Centra Throcmor tonus i facrarum lifercriim authoritate de ohfz"
quio pro\o%y pri72^ed the
fame Tear ^ from p. 15. to p. ^7. hi which Difrourfes fhey me
fuf.c'iently explained, and reconciled to th? ccyiftant DoBrine of
this famed Lawyer, and jlicvun to be no. way inconfiftent wit/j
whM J have here cu'ed frovi hhn in behalf of Non-refjiay^cs^
( 216 )
qmdenj ft non fecerit, fatis fifficir ei ad pirn^m quhd Doml-
fium expeSiet uhorem : It is Punijhment enough for him^
inot as Mr. H would have faid, that his SulJi^^^s are to
rile up againft him for the prefervation of their own
Rights, and thofe of their Po(^:erity ; but that he is to
expetly that GO\^ Almighty y his only fupcriour Lord,
Tvill take him to task for it. Or though God (hould
not do this prefently, no Man, fays the fame Bra-
Bori (r/), may pre fume to call his AEi ions in question, much
if/^ to oppoje him with force and violence. This, as the
loyal Judge Jenkyns obferves (?) , P^ews where the fupremg
Bower is. And what Rights belong to this fupreme
Power, the faid BraEion teaches in another place;
Cf) Sciendum quod ipfe Dominus Rex, &c. You are ta
take notice that oar Lord the King, rvho has ordinary Jurif-
diEiion, and Dignity^ and Power over all that are in his
Kingdom, has alfo in his hand all the Rights pertaining ta
the Crown, to the Lay-Power, and the material Sword, as
nec^fary for the Government of the Kingdom. He has lih-
'joife Jufiice, Judgment, and JurifdiEhionj that by the help.
cf thefe he may recompense each one according to his deferts,
as becomes God's Alinifler^ and Reprejentative. It is in him
to hep the Peace, and fippreji Quarrels, Robberies, and
Afurders. He can coerce, and reflrain, and punifh Male-
faSiors ; can require his kr.own approved Laws to he carefully
ebferved, fince otherwife hif People are never the better for
'them. So alfo at another tiire he tells us, when the
Kinc^ being petitioned to redrefs the Subjeds Grievances
ihail refufe it, though he wrongs his Subjcds, he is yet
to anfwcr it to God only. Cum Dominus Rex fuper hoc
fuerit interpcllatus, fl in eadem perjiiterit voUmtate, quod
ijelit tenentem effe defenfam cum injuria , cum teneatur
ju/litiam totis virihus defenfare, ex tunc erit injuria ipfipu.
pomini Regis, nee poterit ei necrjfitatem aliquis imponere^
quod illam corrigat & emcndet nifi velit, cum fuperiorem
non habeat nifi Deum, &' Jatts erit Hit pro pcena quod Deum.
expeclet tdtorem: (g) When oy.r Lord the King being ad-
__^ d^^lpd
■ (a) Ibid. (e) Jejikinf. rediv. ^. g,
rfj L. %. c. 24. feci. I. fol. 55.
fiJ L. So Tradt 3. c. 3= Tea. 3, fol. 5C8.
. ^ "'7 )
drejfed to for relief Bill perftfls in the fame minA^ refohing
to defend one to the wrong and damage of another^ againji
the Obligation he is under to adhere to the Rnles of JuFtice
in all his Proceedings, the Injury then is his ; yet fiill no
Man may undertake to force him to reform what is amip^
unlefs he confent to it himfelf, hecaufe he has no fuperiour
hue God, and it is Puni/hment enough for him, that he mufl
expeEi to he called to account for it by God. Here is fuf-
ficient Proof of the King's Supremacy, if it be capable
of Proof from Mr. ///s old Law, which thus exprefly
teaches what is here related. And if this be not good Evi-
dence, I hope his old Law will be owned to be of no force,
though it had been much more to t lig pol^ than it is.
And the Lord Chief Juliice Coh in Cawdreys Cafe,
(^) delivers it as an undoubted Truth, That by the
ancient Lapps of this Realm, this Kingdom of England is
an abfoltite Empire and Monarchy, conftfling of one Heady
(0 which is the King, and a Body politic}, compacl, and
compounded of many, and almoft infinite jeveral, yet well
Agreeing Members^ — next and immediately under
God, fubjeU and obedient to the Head, Sic, This I hope
Mr. H. will allow to be a full and clear Acknowledg-
jnent cf the King's fupreme Authority, and Jurifdi6^ion ;
and that, according to this great Oracle of the Law,
all his People, the whole Community as well as par-
ticular Perfons, owe him Allegiance and Subjection. It
is noted alfo by the fam.e s:reat Lawyer , that in the
nineteenth Year of Edw, IIL the Archbil"hop of Tori
was fued in the King's name, for non-admiffion of a
Clerk to a Benefice in that Diocefe ; (k) where he is
charged with high Contempt againlt the King, his
Crown, and Dignity, (/) in refufmg to execute his So-
vereigrk Command, And we are told moreover, that in
the
(/;) Rep. To. 5. De jure Regis Ecclefiafl.
(i ) In dire3 Coiitradi^ion to Mr. H.'j BeteYm'mnt'wn, That
the King, Lords and Commons are more properly the Head
of that Publick, in which we are concerned. Pref. to hu
fecond Edition, p. 7. C^J Ibid.
(l) Supremi Domini Mandata. So likewife the King^i Crown
ij_/?i.WCQroaaSi;p.remi Domini Regis, ihid, ^' alibi ^.ijjim,
(2.8)
the time of the faid Edrv. III. (m) it is often refolved,
that the laft Lapfe of an Ecclefialiical Benefice is to the
King, tanquam SUPREMO intra Regnum [mmj^ ^sthe
SUPREME within his own lOngdow, Which Affertion,
though particularly levelled again(t the vain Pretences
of the Pope^ to a Jurrfdidion over thefe Nations, is ne-
vertheleis exprefled in fuch general Terms, as to imply
an indifputable Supremacy over all his Subjedls. And
in the conclufion of that Cafe, the Effe6l of all that
went before is declared to be. That a^ tUell Bp t\}t
ontient Common %a\xs^ of tfti^ gcalm of
England^ in all fucccffion ofSEgCjSf, «^ fipau-
tj^o^itp of nmnp SfictjJ of ^ailiament^ antient
^nti of later txmt^, tljc ^ingtiom of England
i^ an afifolute i^onarcljP:, anti t{)e iiing i^
(ji) tfic onip fupjcme €»o\3erno^^ a^ tecH oben:
ro his Heirs, and not to any others, < • And
long
fk) Calvin'j Cafe. Rep. To. 7. p. 4;
> (Ij Literpreter\ hi the Word Lkgd
Cm) CottonV Ahridgvient of the Torvsr-Kecords. p. ^li^
(n) The Kwg's Supremacy afferted. ch 5, p. J^T^
( 225 )
long before this, in the Saxon-Tuncs, King y4rth^r, and
•awl' after him Edmrd the Confeifor, (n) require it to-
be taken at the Folkwote every Year in the beginning of
May. Such was the Oath that was wont to be takea
at the Court'Leet. And this Lige^ncie, or Allegiance
was Sworn to the King, hysCoh, (o) to the Naty,rd
Perjon of ihe King, and rva^s not due to the Politick Capacitj
only. And again, (pj that it was proprium qHorta
modo^ to the King; omni , foli^ & fempcr. And often^
times in the Reports of oHr Book-Cafes, and in AEts of Par-
Itamcnt alfo, the Or on n or Kingdom is taken for the Kin?
f^tmjdf. But nothing can polFibJy be more home to my
Purpofe, than the Declaration of all the Three Ellatcs
111 the hrit oi James I. binding themfelres and their Po-
Iterity to him and his Heirs -for ever ;. and the Oath of
Supremacy by aueen Elizabeth, recited under the fore
mer Head; and that Oath of this lame King James
wherein we fware, to hear Faith and true Allegiance to his
Majesty, his Heirs and Sncceffors, and him and them to defend
to the mmoftofotir Power, again!i all Conspiracies and At-
tempts whatfoevcr. Both which Oaths were alfo made a
partoftheTefh 2^ Car Ah c.2. Whence it can be no
longer doubted, to whom an Englijh Subjed^s Allegiance
is entirely and (clely due, and confequently whorn he is
never to reGii till Allegiance and Refinance can be pro-
ved to be the lame thing, or at Jeaft to be clearly agree-
able and confirtcnt with each other.
3. Another irrefra.^able Argument for province the
Illegality of all Refirtance by the ^/./^^ Conftimtion
IS , that the Power of the Milina is%y Law dected
0 be lole y in the King. For every Sovereign as fuch
13 naturally and our own Sovereign in particular , is'
d c lared to be the Fountain of allMilitary, as wel a'
S 1 ff'V "^"t ^l "" ^^" "^^y ^^ke upon him, to
Conitable , without an Authority derived from his
^ Prince ;
CoJ Calvriii'r Qr^^ p^ j^
( 224 )
trince ; fo neither may any take the Sword, or thruft
himfelf into a Military Office, without a CommifTion
from him , or at leaft the Appointment of fomebody
thus Commiflioned. And whofoerer (hall venture to
do fo , mult expe6l the Confequence of fuch an At-^*
tempt to fall heavy upon him, fo long as the Laws may
be permitted to have their Courfe, and not be filenced
by the Power of the Sword. God has placed the Sword,
no le(s than the Scepter, in the Sovereign's hand , and
given him Authority to ufe it , and to none elfe vvithin
his Dominions, but who take it up for his Service, and
by Order from him. ^o fays Fleta, (q) The Kinghath
in his hand all the Rights of the Crovpn and Temporaljurif-
diEiidn^ and the Power of the Smrd , as necejjary for the
Government of the Kingdom, And fo fays the Statute-
Bcok, nothing being more evidently againtt Raifmg
any fort of War againft the King, than the (r) Statute
of Treafon. ffj The fourth Branch of which is, That
it is Treafon , if a Aian do levy War againft the King
in his Re aim ^ or he adherent to the Kings Enemy in his
Realm, giving them Aid and Comfort in the Re aim ^ or clfe-
where. This , if againft a bad , a ruining deftrucfive
King, or even a King that does not continually attend
to the end and deilgn of his Office, is the very Re-
finance fo earnelHy pleaded for. And yet even fuch
Rehiiance of the King, whofoever, or whatfoever he be,
is here condemned under no lefs a Penalty than Forfei-
ture of Eftate, Honour, and Lirfe. And Sir Edtvard Coke
upon
— .-■ . li— — — .— -. ■
CqJ Habet Rex iivmanu fua omnia jura qii2e ad coronam
Sc Laicalem pertinent poteflatem, & materialem gladium qui
peitinet ad regni gubernaculum. /. i. c, ij.
frj 25.Ed\v. III. Stat. 5. c. 2.
CfJ It hs to he noted that tins was only a rejlramng AB^
and did not innke any thingTreafon that was not fo before at the
Covimnn Law^ hut on the contrary reduced this heavy Charge m^
TO a lefs compafs^ mahv.g thenceforward many things not t^ he
Treafon, which the Common Law had arraigned as fuch. So that
whatever is here branded for Treafon^ is treafon hoth hy Statute
£ind Common Law ^ and in^artieubr to Levy War againU tht
King isfo.
(225)
bpon this Statute fays , the fame was Treafon by the
Common Law before ,• and that if iwy Lvy W^r to ex^
ptilfe Strangers y to deliver A'fen oift of Prifons , to remove
ComfellorSy againjl any Scatate, or to any other End, rvlthnut
Warranty thi^ is levying War again j} the King ; becaufe they
take upon thi-m Royal Atithori.y. So that if we attend only
to this one Statute and the Common Law, no Man can
have a CommiOlon to raife and li(^ Soldiers, to traia
and mufter them ; or to be a Commander, or General^
or Captain over them, but from the King. And no Mark
can-6a«- take any fuch Employment upon him withoiit
the King 8 CoipmiiTion, whatever Benefit he dcfi2;h to the
Society by it, but he endangers the lofs of his Head. Ic
is a well-known Story of Sir Richard Wal/h, High Sherif
of Worceiferfhire in King James the Fir If s Days , that
having purfued the Gunpowder-Traitors out of hii
County , though r/«;i/»//;y done , as the King himfelf
bears him (r) witnefs ; neverthelefs he found it neceilary
to confefs his Offence to the King , and obtain a Par-
don for having carried his Forces beyond their piopei:
Bounds, to do a very fignal Service to his MajeRy, only
in an illegal way. So k has in like manner been ob;^
ferved of the Earl of (h) Shrewfbtiry in King Henry the
Eighth's time , that having in a fuddain Rcbelliori
which then arofe , laifed Arms for fuppreffing it with7
out the King s Comminion, he thought himfelf obliged
to procure his Majelf/ 'a Pardon, though h.e had happily
fuccetded in his Dcfign , to the apparent Service of hii
King and Country.
But to put thcMatter yet more out oFdoubt,in K.CharJe^
the Second's time; when the Parliament firli, and
afterwards CROMWELL and his Party, had taken
upon them to wage arebelious War : the former agaiiirt
his Royal Father, whom they had barharoufiy n.urdered^
iry an inhuman manner , beyond the Eomple trf fcr-
ni'er Ages ; and the others againll himicU" , keeping bun
from the PofTefTion of his Throne, for many Years, td-
Q. getheri
rti^
King 'JB.fXiCs' slTorks. p. 2.4,4. . ■• . ..-/
Holiiishead'i C/;>cwi:/t;xy k the tear i$i6:
(226}
getber; to prevent any fuch undutiful Deflgns for the
future, it was formally and (olemnly declared in full
Parliament , (.<0 T'^^^^ mthin all hU Majejjfs Realms and
Vowinions , the fole Supreme Government^ Command and
DiJfo/ition of the Militia, and of all Forces by fe, and of
Ml Forts and Pieces of Strength, is by the Laws of England
and ever was the frndonbted Rtght of hisAdajefiy^and his Royal
Predecejfors y Kings and Qneens of England; and that
lothy or either of the Houfes of Parliament cannot, nor ought
to pretend to the fame ; nor can, mr lawfully may raije
or levy any War, Ojfen/ive or Defen/tve^ againjf his Majefiy^
his Heirs or lawful Succeffors. And by this A6^ it is alio
ordered , that No Perfon whatfoever^ whether Peer of the
Realm, or of Inferiour Rank, Jhall he capable of aciing
as a Lieut eniint, or a Deputy- Lieutenant, or other Officer or
Soldier, till he (Jpall have tahn the Oaths of Allegiance and
Supremacy, according to the Laws and Statutes of this King^
dom. In which Oaths , they were to Swear , amongft
other things, that they would bear FAth and true
Allegiance to the Kings liighnefi, his Heirs and L A W-
FU L Succeffors ; that they did acknowledge, profeji^ tsffify^
^nd declare^ in their Confcience, that their Sovereign Lord
Kw.^ Charles was LAWFUL AND RIGHTFUL
KING OF THIS REALM, and of all other his Majefffs
Dominions and CcMntries; that they would hear Faith and true
Allegiance to his Adajefly, his Heirs and Succeffors, and him
and them would defend to the utmoji of their Power, against
all Conffiracics and Attempts whatfoever. The fame OarHis
were likewife required to be taken (a-) by all Mayors,
Aldermen, and others concerned in the Government of
Corporations and Burroughs, together with this follow-
ing; / declare and believe thet it is not lawful upon any
Pretence whatjoevcr to tale up Arms againlj the King-, and
thAt 1 da abhor that Traiterous Poftfion of taking Arms by
his Authority agdnji his Perfon, or againfi thofe that mre
commifjhned by him : fo help me Gnd. And by the AEl of
Uniformity, (7) AirEcclefialiical Perfons, with divers
others
(«) The Militiat?/^. 13 Char. XL c. 6.
{x) ij.Car.IL c. r, {j) 15 8c 14. Car. IL c. tA.
c
227 )
(Others there partiailarly fpecificd, were to fubfcribe td
the Truth of that Ailertion of the Unlawfuhiefs of Re-
finance upon whatfiever Pretence. And all Redors,
Vicars, and Curates, were to make the fame Decla-
ration in the publick Congrej^ation. This Declaratioii
was enjoined alfo to be made (z,) by all Members of
Seled Vcliries. This was plainly and indisputably the
cafe before the Revolution. And though thcfe Oaths
and Declarations have for fome Reafor^ been thought
fit fiuce to be laid afidc, yet the L^M-fulnefs of Re-
finance has never been enadted. . Nor does it by any
means follow from hence, that all Refiliance i? net fiill
as much condemned by our Laws as ever, though the
Subjedls are not expected to bear their Teftimony againft
it as formerly. Nor would the Obligation of the Lavv
ceafe in this refped, though no Oaths or D.^clarations
at all were impofed upon either Clergy or Laity.
I know not what can be obieikd to thefe Statutes
and Oaths, they are fo full and clear againtt ail Re-
finance, leaving no room for it upon whatever Occafioni
Not only good Kings are here required to be fubmitted
to, and taught to have the. Power of the Sword in their
hand, but the King indefinitely, whofosver he be, of
howloever qualified. The A4iUtU is declared to be, and
have been by Law, at the Difpofal and Command of
the King and his Royal PredecefTor?, and that this was
lo undoubtedly their Right, that neither of the Houfes
of Parliament, nor both of them together, may pretend
to it. Nor can they lawfully raile or levy any Wat
againrt the Crown, And though this of itfelF were
abundantly enough, to filence all Pretences of theLaw=f
fulnefsof Refiiiance, upon whatever Accounr, yet fliil
to do it ttie more effe6lually, thefe Words are addedj ^
Ojftnjive or Defenfve, which including all forts of War
againlt the Prince, make it evident, that all iuch Wars
are utterly unlawful. And the rather if it be con-
fidered that even a Defenfive War is here condemned,
which fuppofes an Ir.vafion made upon the People, ot
Q. 2 their
{z) tj-CM^IL c; ^,
( 228 )
their Rights, or at lead an imagination offucb aDefigti,
^vithout which there would be no temptation to Rife
for their own Defence. Wherefore a War made only
for the Subjedh own Defence, and by the pretended
Authority of either or both Houfes of Parliament, or of
the Body of the People either colledVively or reprefen-
tatively, being thus pofitively declared to be againft
Law, I am exceedingly at a lofs to find, what forcible
Refjftance can pofTibly be according to Law. Befides
that there is another A61 (4) far ordering the Forces in the
feveral Counties ef Enghnd ^ that begins in the fame
inanner and ahiioli in the very fame Words with the
A
( 234 )
can with a good Confcitnce break through fo invincible
a Refrrainr, Mr. H. may pleafe to fliew when he fhali
be able. But then he iniill: do it by much better, and
more folid and iubliantial Anfwers, than thole we have
yef feen.
He pretends indeed to have vindicated his Do6lrine
in poiijt of Law; but fo weakly and in fo lame a man-
ner, that I cannot conceive how he could either fatisfy
himfelf, or expedl others to be fatisfied with fuch flight
Pretences.
I. 1 dcfircj fays he, {a) u may he confideredy that I was
to aB the part of a Divine, and not of a Lmyer, • and
if there f!?ould be my tkhg in Human Laws contrary to what
1 have tanght, this rail not prove the falfhood ofjt. This
I confcfs is (ioutly atfirmed ; but it is not Affirmations
we want, but good folid Proof of the Truth of them.
For if this Doitrine oF Refinance could be fuppofcd not
to contradicl' natural and revealed Religion^ it would by
■Tio means follow t\om hence, that it might not be re-
trained by Human Law?. For tbefe have an undoubt-
ed Power of binding our Liberty in divers relpeds, and
making that neceffary, which of itfelf is not fo. It is
■neither contrary to Natural, nor Revealed Religion, for
a Man who is not free of the City oi London to fet up
his Trade there , nor for a Minitter of the Gofpel to
Baptize without the Sign of the Crofs, nor for a Ma-
giilrate to enter upon his Office without a previous Oath
for the faithfiil Difcharge of it. But when the Laws of
Ciiurch or State have ordered thefe, or other like Qua-
lifications or A6^ions, as neceflary for all that would
engage in fuch an undertaking, it will never vacate
thoie Law?, or take off their Obligation, to fay the
contrary Practice does not contradid either Natural or
Revealed Religion. But if all Refinance of the Higher
Powers is forbidden by Religion upon pain of Dam-
nation, as every one that does not wilfully fhut his
Eyes muR fee it is ; and rf our Laws apparently place
the Sovereignty ii\ tiie Prnicc, and make him irrefiitiblc,
as
{j) Me^fures ofSidm'iJji.QV^ p. ill.
( 235 )
as the foregoing Confi derations fully prove, this will
^rrefragably evince the Falfhood of ivhat Air, H. h.is taught
and will (hew all Refiliance here amongrt us to bc'\it-
terly unlawful, and that he is as much out in his Di-
vinity, whillt he preaches it up and defends it, as he is
in his Law ; that is to fay, he has grofly failed in both.
2. He next tells us, h is ^.hfurd to cxpeEi there [ho aid
he exprefl Provifion made in the Law, for all ore .it and ex-
traordinary Occaftons. But it is certainly much more ab-
furd, to interpret the Law to a quite different Senfe,
from what the Words naturally and neceflarily import,
and to maintain that, when it over and over forbids
all Refiliance, without any manner of Exception, and
under the fevered: Penalrie?, it mult yet be underiiood
to mean only in Cafes of lefs Importance ; and that if
the Danger increafe, and the Temptation grows i^rong,
the Law mult not be fuppofed to interfere with the
Diredions of Flcfh and Blood, but Men may break
through all the frri61cli Obligations it lays upon them,
and fo may be both Traytors, and good Subjects at the
fame time, and both for adting again it Law. Traytors
they muft be^becaufe the Laws make all Refiitance
Treafon; and good Subje6ts, becaufe Mr. H, will not
allow Provifion to be made in the Law for great and
extraordinary Occafions. And this notwithltandin^
the Laws have, a= pofuively as may be, forbidden all
Refjltance, all Coercion, all Attempts againit the
Prince in any cafe, and even a Defenfive War.
3. Bat^ fays Mr. //. it is much more ahfard to imapne^
that the Laiv can confsnt to its own Rain and Deslrtitiion,
And this I take to be a very good Argument, againit
its allowance of Rcfiltance in any cafe, there being no •
jfeadier way for overturning the Law than that i?. Inter
n^mx filent Leges, is a Maxim grounded on long Expe-
rience. And it is eafy to conceive that they, who
have firft broken their way through the Laws to take
up Arms, will not be more obfervant of them, when
they have thofe Arms in their Hands. Poflibly Mr. H,
may be of opinion, th^t Rapine, and Plunder, anel
Muidcrj and Rebcilionj and 4JI the other Wicked neffes
■ • that
C230
t^at ufua^Iy attend the Refijiance he ha^ taftght, are more
for The Pretervarion of the Laws, than a quiet, fubmif-
fivCy and confcientious Ob(ervance of them. But he
has no Authority to inipofe the hke Belief upon other?,
who defire to judge impardally, and be guided by their
own beft Realonings, and not by the Dilates of his
Fancy.
4. Jt is J thinh^ lays Mr. H. agreed on by all Qfaijfs^
that no Hnman Law can oblige the Confcience, which mani^
fellly confradiEis the PnhlickGood. This Plea o^ Public k
Good I have particularly confidered in the former part
of thisDilcourle, and fhall not trouble the Reader with
a need lefs Repetition. But yet fome farther Confide-
rations it may not be aniifs to add in this place, be-
caufe I find ii fo much infilled upon.
I Wherefore in the firft place I would ask, Whether
the Laws or Mr. H.\ Opinion be the bert Standard of
the PKhlick Good f Thefe were made upon a confidera-
tion of the Mifchiels his Method of fecuring the
Fublick had brought upon it ; and were defi^ned to
prevent the like de(iru6bve Courfes for the future. And
I fhoald think myfelf highly to blame, if I ihould take
upon me to fay, they are not to be underftood in that
€enie, to which the Words molt naturally dire6l, and
which mort exadly anfwers the End of the Legiflators
in enPdting them, but mu(i be interpreted to a quire
eohtrary purpole, becaufe vvhat fome Men falQy call
the Pkbiick Good is neceifarily to over-rule them. Which
js a Prett^nce, that is not only made to ferve as a Plea
ibr all the Treaions and Rebellions that ever areaded,
nnthing being more ufual, than for the Ringleaders of
fuch VVickednels to cry out with Abjaicm^ though per-
haps wuh no more truth than he did, {a) See thy mat-
tns are good and rights hnt thsre is no man deputed of the
King to hear thee: Oh that 1 -were made Judge in theLandy
that every man nhich hath any fuit^ or cauje^ flight come
unto me , and I vtoM do him jujlicel This Pretence I
fay, is not only made to ierve as a Pleafor all Treafons
and
{a) X Sam, 15.. 2, 4,
(237 )
and Rebellions, but which is more to my prefcnt pUr-
pofe, is a cleai acknowledgment that the Laws of the
Land are againlt Refiiiance, becaufe other wife they
would not need to be over-ruled in order to the Pkblick
Good,
2. Whilrt the Laws are owned for the Standard of
our Obedience and Submiffion, we have a known Rule
to walk by ; but when thcfe are over- ruled by a Pretence
of Puhlic}. Good, we are immediately in a Wildernefs^
and know not which way to dired our courfe. Here
the Paths are as various as Mens Fancies and Defigns ;
and what one afTuredly knows to be deikudive of the
Publick Welfare, another cries up with all the vehe-
inence that may be, as the only way to make the Na-
tion happy, and will treat you very roughly if you will
not fubmit all to his Decifion, and theirs who are of
his Party, and embarked in the fame Defigns with him.
Which does not appear to me fuch a blefled Change,
as fhould make all Mtn exceedingly in love with it.
3. For any thing I can fee, this Pretence of PMcH
Good would plead to all Intents and Purpofes as (Wrong-
ly againft an Hereditary Government, as pgainlt the
unaccountablenefs of the Sovereign; and fo ftrikes at
another Fundamental of our Con(iiturion. And if a
Man will hearken only to one fide of cheQueffion, and
magnify and elaborately harangue upon ail the Ad-
vantages of his own Scheme, and either fjlently pafs by
the contrary Mifchiefs of it, or perhaps let himfelf with
" all his Skill to palliate and lelT«:ri them to a great de-
gree , whilrt the other are embcllillied with all the Or-
naments of Rherorick and Oratory, he may argue at
lea ft as plaufibly for an EieEiive Kingdom, as tor ^^-
fiifance in fome cafes. He may plead that it is not fit
the Crown fhould ever fall to a Minor ^ who not bcirig
cap.ible of managing his own AH-airs, nor entruf^ed by
Law with thofe of the meanefi Subifd, ought therefore
b/ no means to have any concern in thofe of a whole
Kingdom. For hovv can the People expect to be go-
verned in this cafe? And what intolerable Milchiefs,
what aimoft inevitable Deftru6tion mult they be exjio-
fed
/"
(=38).
fed to ? Or if he is not a Minor, but is however a Per=
fon of weak Underftanding, and perhaps of an in-
flexible Obftinacy with it, as too commonly happens,
what a condition muft his Sub;e6b be in ? And do not
they defervedly fufFer all the Evils that fhall befal them^
if they will be content to let liich an one take the Reins
of Government into his hands ? Or again, the Cafe
may be yet worfe, if they have one who is fet upon
doing all the Mifchief he can in his private Capacity ,
and cannot therefore be thought likely to be a tole-
rable Governor of the Society ; indeed from whom no-
thing can be looked for but Folly and Wickednefs|
Cruelty and OpprefTion, and an unbounded Tyranny /.
Yet fuch mutt be expe6led to fiicceed fometimes in
Hereditary Kingdoms. Wherefore were it not abun-
dantly better, in all refpeds, for the People to choofe
fome one from amongtt themfelves, whom by long Ex-
perience they have known to be a Perfon of Prudence,
Condudl:, Judgment, Temper, Piety, Diligence, Saga-
city, Integrity, and ail other Qiialifications neceilary
for that high Office • one that underttands the nature
of his Undertaking, and will not only apply himlelf
to it uprightly and indefaiigably, but will be able to
promote the Happinefs and Welfare cf the People to
the utmoft advantage ? Such a Sovereign would be an
Honour, an Ornament to his Kingdom ; and under his
Shadow and wife Adminiftration, they might live and
flourifh amongli the Nations, This were a plaufible In-
finuation, and likely enough to take with fuch as had
not well confidered the dire Confequences that fre-
quently attend fuch Ele6lions. But whofoever ferioully
obferves the divers Evils and Inconveniences to which
an Ekdive Kingdom is liable beyond what ulually at-
tend an Hereditary Monarchy, and particularly fhall
take a view cf PoUrJ at this time, and Hungary too,
ifheplcafes, may foon be convinced how ^little reafon
there is to widi for fuch a Change. Yet Kir. ///s way
of fctting up the Ptihlick Good ap^ainft the Laws, may by
others be urged, as I faid, no kfs plaufibly againrt aa
Hereditary Government^ fuch a6 ours has always beeii
ofmm
( 259 )
owned to be. So a Man may argiie thst a Populaf
Government is to be preferred before Monarchy, ar.d
feem to have feme Reafon on his fide, whiKl he infirts
only on its Advantages, without turning his eye to the
much greater, that are certainly on the other fide.
Which yet upon an impartial view would quickly turn
the fcale, and fhew thele Pretences to be of no confide-
lation in compariion of the vaft Diladvantages whereto
they are liable ; befides tliat they are contrary to out
Laws, and the Nature of our Conl^ituiion. The truth
is, PMick Good is what every one is pleafed to make it,
and eafily tvvifted and turned to lerve whatever Pur-
pofes a popular Orator lliall think proper to apply it
to. But if ferioufly and throughly confidered , muft
lioop to the Laws and ConRitution, and is bed pro-
moted by a conftant and regular obfervance of what
they dire6l, provided they be liich as are no way incon-
fjHcnt with the Laws of God.
4. 1 find in Mr. H/s Preface, p.xxvi. it had been
oheEhii by /owe, that when we fpeak of PfthlickGood, we
rrmfi confider ixhat is the Good^ not of cne Particular King-
dom, hut irhat is the Good of Human Society or the World
in general. And no doubt the Good of the Whole, is
to be preferred before that of any of its Members. Wc
Lave an odd Maxim in our Law, but wliich has more
ofReafon in it, than perhaps may at firft be imagined.
Better a Mi [chief than an Inconvenience, The Meaning
is, that a Particular Mifchief, which though heavy
where it falls, is yet rarely -ftlt, is rather to be born
with, than a far lefs, but more general Liconvenience,
and which may be expedcd to happen frequently. And
tlie reafonableneis of this Rule is attefted by daily Ex-
perience. Now what fingle Pcribns are toawholeCom-
inunity, that particular Communities are to the whole'
World. And no caufe therefore can be aOlgned, why
the famcDodrine fhould not bv parity ofReafon hold
there too: that is to fay, why Non refinance, if for the
Good of the Whole, Oiould nor be enjoined and pradi-
fed, though it were fuppofed, as I cannot fuppofe ir,not
to be for the Good of any particular Society. This
Mr.
( 240 )
Mr. H. undertakes 4d anfwer ; but I would beg of him
to look over his Preface again, and fee whether he really
thinks he ha? anfwered ir. He tells us firft, Whatfoever
is for the Good of this Natlm in particular^ is for the Good of
evsry Nation unUr the Snn, in all parallel cafes. Which
is a quitting the QucMion he was to anlwer, and Part-
ing another in its fiead. A fmall Fault (^) with Mr.f/o
Tlie Objedlion was with refpedl to the World in genp-
lal; and he Ipeaks only of particular Nations. And
though he fa-ys every Nation under the Sfio, he clearly
Ipeaks of each Nation as it is in itfelf, not as confidered
in relation to the Whole ; to which it is only as a par-
ticular Perfon or Member is to that whole Nation. And
many things may be for the Good of a fingle Member,
that may by no means be for the Good of the whole
Body. As to have the Gout removed from the Foot^.
may be for the Good of the Foot. But for Mr. H. to fay^
if fo, it will be for the Good of every gouty Foot un-
der the Sun, will never prove that to repel it thence to
the Stomachy or Head, can ever be for tlie Good of the
Man whofe Foot it is. And as a particular Member oi
a Society ought fotnetimes to bear with Hardihips, put
upon him , for inftance, in an erroneous Judgment
given in any Court of Law or Equity, or other the like
cafe, rather than make a difiurbance in the Nation, fy
may a particular People be under equal Obligation, to
I'ubmit to fome Hardfhips and Inconveniences, rather
than any way dilbrder that larger Community of which
themfelves are but a part. Mr. H. lays farther. If they
who ohje'ci this mean, that every particular AcHon of this
jNjition mufi he confideredy not only r^ith relation to this
Kingdor^^y hmt alfo to the vnhole World, at this rate we mufi
not r^ah War, nor enter into any Alliances , though never fo
necijfa'ry for our ovfn Interejf, wileji it he for the Jnterefi of
all othtr Kingdoms y and even of onr Enemies themfelves.
Where it is plain he is got again from the Good of the
Whole, to that of Particular Nations, confidered as
fucb, and not in regard to the relation they bear to the
Whole.
(a^ See the Finyhhg Stroke^ p. i6^.
( 241 )
Whole. So tbat in both Anfwers he has faid nothing^
in refped to the Good of the Whole as fuch, though thil
be the only Point he was to have fpoken to. In (hortj
it muft needs be for the Good of the Whole, to have it^
feveral Members live as quietly and peaceably with
each other, as may be. And by confequence, to teach
a fubmiflive and obedient Behaviour in each Nation^
muii be as much better with relpe(5^ to the wholeWorld^
than to foment Jealoufies arid DifTatisfadlions, and pro-
mote frequent liilurredions and Rebellions, as it is, iot
the Good of any particular Nation, to have each Fa-
mily Hndying to he quiet ^ and do their own bu/ineji, and
live kindly and lovingly with otie another, rather than
that inftead of thus promoting the PubUck Happinefs^
they (hould be continually employed about their own
inteiiine Animofitics and Qtiarrels.
5. Mr. H, proceeds, Afuch lej^ can any Lavp he of foHe^
Tfhich tales avpay from a whole Nation of Mfn, the Right
of Self-defence and Self-prefervation, As if a Nation
could not fubfjft without a liberty to deftroy itfelf ; the
too common Effect of Refiftance. But perhaps Mr. H,
is deeply in love with the Polijly Government , and
thinks that Nation a very happy People, and in a mo(t
cfFe^lual way to preferve themfelves -, and fo a tempting
Copy for all others to write after. Or as if a People
were much fafer in their own Protection, than whert
Suffering in Obedience to the DivincWill, and a Faith-
ful Dependahce upon Almighty God, and his Ptomife^
That (^) all things /hall mrk together for the good of them
.that love him,
6, But yet he may venture to fay ^ that it will he hard to
produce any Paffage out of the Laws^ which tahs arvay froni
this Nation all Liberty of Self-defence , in cafes in Tphich it:
may be fure of Ruin without it. 'Where what he means b3r
the Nation's being fure of Ruin , without the Liberty of
Self-defence , I do not rightly under/Kmd • nor hn^v be
comes fo well acquainted with the Decrees of the Divine
Providence, which he has fO little to do with in all his
R Scheme
(a) Rom, S,- id,
/
( 242 )
Scheme, as to foreknow when a Nation is fure of Rum
without Refinance. But this I am fure of, that ^tidt
(<») the Sfffferin?s of this prefent time, not being mrthy to h
compared with the Glory that (hall he revealed hereafter, it is
very ill Policy to make the Peace and Welfare of our
prefent State the main End of our Defigns, preferrin^^
this fhort tranfitory Life, before the eternal Felicity of
the other : Which yet every one does, whoagainft the
Laws both of God and Man , fets up for that Re-
fiiiance , whereto the Apolile has fo exprefly annexed
Damnation. This I lay, upon Suppofition of this Re-
fiftance being a ready way to make us happy here. But
if it be likely to make us no happier a People , than it
did our Fathers in the long Rebellion after —41, or
than it does the Poles or Hangarians at prefent, I can
fee no reafon , why any lliould venture to be damned
for fuch a Deliverance , attended with thefe tempting
Confequences.
7. He tells us , (h) It is the Opinion of many rvho an
TKore verjed in 0f4r Law , than he can pretend to he , that
there are many things in itjn favour of what he ha6 advance dy
This is a very looie fort of ExpreflTion, and if rightly con-
fidered, amounts to nothing at all. He does not tell us
who thefe zz;^«>are,nor what the many things he fpeaks of,
fior how far thty favour what he has advanced, 1 readily
yield it would be to the purpofe, if he could produce any
Law now in force in behalf of Refinance, and wouI(J
let us fee in what part of the Statute- Book it is to be
found. But alas I this is mere Delufion, and groundlefs
Pretence. For here is not fo much as one Statute men-
tioned, not one Common-Law-Maxim cited, not one
adjudged Cafe alledged ; nor indeed one fingle Lawyer
that is fo much as pretended to favour it. All that he
has to plead for himlelf , is a Palfage out o[ Bra^on.,
which imports the King; to be a Tyrant, or in his Phralc
a Aiinijier of the Devil, when he throws afide the
Laws , and refolves to Govern arbitrarily. And yet I
have before fhewn, that BraSlon, notwith(ianding thefe
hard
— ■ II I IIKIIWI 8
(n) Rom. 8. i8. (1^) P. 113,
C 243 )
^ard words, does not encourage to rife up a gain ft aha
depofe fuch a Prince, but to leave him rattier to the
Judgment of Almighty God. Wherefore I appeal to the
Leader : Can any thing in the World be more vain j
than to triumph upon fuch a flight Occafion , and cry
out as Mr. H. does , 1 find 1 have ths Old Law on my
Side f when as yet he has no Law of his Side -, nor does
fo much as pretend to alledge any thirig more, than the
Saying of one anonymous Lawyer, till I gave him a
Name, and this one who openly declares againli all
Refiftance. But it is Mr. H.'s way, to take things foe
granted without Proof, and which never can be proved.
And if he pleales , he has my free Confent to value
himfelf upon it as excelTively as he can. But this he
fays, this Expreflion of an ill Prince's being the Aim[ier
of the Devil , doth a^s exprejly t^ie from Princes all Divins
Authority, in alllnfiances of hjujhceandOppreffion, as any
thing he has /aid can do. But now if one were to ask
tno Ihort Queliions , I cannot but fufpedl there would
be fome difficulty in returning a Rationaj Anfwer :3
them. What Power had Bratlon to take from Princes
all Divine Authority ? Who gave him this Power ?
Nest, if he did reckon himfelf to have talen all Divine
Anthority from them, how came he ro aliow them to
remain ftill irrefiftible ? I cannot fee any fuch great
difficulty in conceiving a Prince to be at the lame time
r^e Mimfier of God^ by reafon of his CommifTion from
him , and the MiniHer of the Devil, with refped to the
Abufe of it. And if Mr. H. can prove any Incdn-
fiftency in this, it would be kind in him to clear it up^
for the In(lru6tion of myfelf, and others, who are not
fo iharp-fjghted as to make any fuch Diicovery. Till
this be done, I muft conclude the only Reafon wh>^
he has not offered at any fuch Proof, is in truth becaule
be knew it coukl not be proved ; and that his Reader
ought therefore to take his Word for it, and not put
him upon a Ta-rk that would be fure to be too hard
ifor himi
8. He lii-geis fairther^ that Mr Legifldtors have puhlicily
nppvards our very Enemies; that we try to win upon
them by Benignity and Kindnefs ; heaping Coals of Fire
fipon thnr Heads , to melt them into a Reconciliation.
Hence fays our Saviour to his two Difciples, S. James
and S. John , when they would have called for Fire from
Heaven upon the Samaritans ; and alledged Elia4S Ex-
ample for it ; (e) Te know not vphat manner of Spirit ye
are of. As if our Saviour (hould have faid, you conr
fider not what kind of Spirit fpurs you on to this; not
that which my Dodrin was intended to inttil into you,
^ Spirit of Clemency, and Kindnefs, and Forgivenefs.
?' The Courfe \vhich you muft take , fays Dr. Han^-
*' mond^ (f) is that of Sweetnefs and Perfwafivenefs.
Te knovp not " how oppofite this Exterminating Spirit is
f ^ p the Dcfign of my Coming , fays Dr. Whithy. Cg)
Oppofite indeed it is to the Nature of the Chriliian
ileligion : Which is a fufFering Religion, and pro-
xnifes peculiar Rewards to fuch as can forgo their
Earthly Security and Conveniences, their prefent En-
jqymeilts and PoffeiTions , and their dearett Friends and
Relations for their Saviour's fake, as our Bleffed Lord
told S. Peter and his Fellow-Difciples : S. Matth. 19,.
27^ 2$. Then anfivered Peter and jaid unto him, behold
m have forfaken all andfollomd thee ; rfhat (hall we have
there-
(e) S= Luke 9. SS^ (f) In loc, (i) In IqCo
( H9 )
therefore ^ And Jefm faidunto them^ verily I fay untoyott
that ye vpho have thus renounced all, and follomd me in the
regeneration^ vphen the Jon of wan fhall fit on the throne of
his glory J ye alfo Jhall fit on tveelve thrones , j fudging the
twelve tribes of IfraeL And again, in the next words,
(h) Every one that hath forfaken hettfes , or brethren , or
fi(hrs, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands
for my name fake, fhall receive an hundred- fold, and fhall
inherit everlafiing life. And now can any thing in the
World be more oppofite to fuch a merciful, and meek,
and fuffering Religion ; and to fuch va(t Encourage-
ment as is here given to thofc who fubinit to be peifsT
CHtedfor Righteoufnefi fake : Can any thing in the World,
I fay, be more oppofite to this, than to teach Men never
to fuffer Perfecution, but ^vhen they find themfclves un-
able to prevent or remove it, by (landing upon their own
Defence ; but to take up Arms for their own Prefervati-
on, and to dive(i their Prince of all his Rights and Do-
minions, how large foevcr, and of all the Advantages
that belong to his high Station, rather than fuflcr thcmr
felves to be deprived of their own lefTer Elates or Privile-
ges ? Defendenda religio esi, &c. fays LaEiantim^ (/) Religion
is to be defended, not by killing others, but dying ourfelves
for it ; not by Fiercenefi, but Patience ; not by Wtckednefi^ hit
by Faith, For tfyou will defend Religion by Blood, by
Torments, by any thing that is evil, affare yourfelves you do
not defend^ but pollute and defile it. And it is reafonable to
believe, that when our Saviour fo often fpeaks of en-
during Perfecution , and even the lofs of Life, and all
for his fike , he cannot be thought to mean, that his
Difciples might take up Arms againft their lawful Sove-
reign, to avoid all manner of fuffering by him: When
he directs thofe who are perfecuted in one City, (k) to fiy
into another ; this does not look like an In(iruclion to
them , to ftand up for themlelves there , rather than
efcape for their lives, and lofe all they fhould leave be-
hind them. In a word, fearch the whole Gofpel, and
every Chapter and Verfe of it, and if throughout the
^vhoic
W V, 7-8. (i) Inftit. 1, 5r c, zo, (k) S. Mat. 19. 25 „
( 250 )
^hoh there be no Encouragement for Refif^ance ; but
en the contrary^ Patience, and Meeknefs, and Submif-
fion, and Suffering are frequently inculcated, and we
are there from time to time commanded, (/) to he fub-
jeEi to Principalities and Porters, and to obey Alagilirates ;
and this (m) nH^mt^ only for Wrath , hut alfo for Con^
fcience faie ; (») to fiihmit otirjelves to every Ordinance
of Man for the j^ORD's fake ^ whether it he to the King
^s Supreme, or unto Governors , as unto thojc that ar^fent by
him • (o) to honour the King , &c. Who that refleds
upon thefe Paffages, can ever imagin SubmifTion and
Refinance to be both of them agreeable to the Nature
and Defign of Chriftianity ? Who can reconcile Op-
pofition to Authority to thefe Texts ? But efpecially
who, after this, can pcfTibly perfwade himfelf , that
(p) a Pafjlve Non-re fijiance veould appear upon Examina-
tion, to he a much greater Oppofuion to the Will of GODy
than the contrary i It is as clear as the Sun , that to be
iubmifllve and obedient, not only to good and gentle
Rulers, but alfo to the froivard sind perverle, to cruel and
mercilefs Princes, refembles more the Carriage of our Blef-
fed Lord, (^) Who was led like a lamb to the flaughter^and as
a fheep before the [hearers is dumb ^ Jo opened he not his month ;
than to be tumultuous, and lelf-wiiled, and refolve not
to be conquered, were this to be prevented by wbatfoever
Means ; that to fufFer the lols of all in Obedience to our
Lord's Command, gives a better Title to thePromifes of
the Gofpel, than ieeking the Prefervation of whatfoever
temporal Advantages," by a forcible Refinance; and
again , that to forfake Enjoyments , or Relations , or
whatever is moR valuable here, for the fake of a good
Confcience, and to avoid Damnation, is a much better
Sign of our converfation being in Heaven , and that our
^ffe^iions are fet on things Above, and not on things on the
Earth; than fighting , and contending, and breaking
through the Laws both of G O D and Man to fecure them,
can poflTibly be.
And
(/) Tit. 5. r. (vi) Rom. I^ 5. («) i S. Pet. z. i^M-^
{0} V, 17. (;,) Meafurei ofMrniJicny^.d, (a) A(k.$S..< i-
a/ "^51 )
And ^ this fliews^ far more like ourBIefTed Saviour
than the contrary , and more obfervanc of his Com-
mands; fo is it more for the Honour of our Religion,
which it fet8\R)rHi in the greater Lurtre : It lets the
Vycrld fee b;^ our Pradlice, both h<:^w peaceable the Pre-
cepts of the Gofpel are, and what Influence its Promilcs
and Threatnings will be lure to have, upon tbofe who
duly' attend to it; that it can raife its Protllibrs a-
bove this World and all its Temptations, and can
produce that happy EfFed, which C^cilim, in Aiintttit^
F(r/i>^ obje(5^s to the Chriltians of his time, as a Weak-
nefs m them, that (j7)Tke fear of dying here aft cr^mahes them
not afraid to fujfer Death atprefent. It fatisfies every br^dy,
how quiet, and how lecure from all Trealons and
Rebellions, each Nation would be, if the Do6lriiic of
Religion had but got the Afcendent over Fiefn and
Blood ; and that all the Seditious Infmredions in the
World proceed from a want of Faith, and Trufi in
GOD, and Obedience to his Divine Laws. It would
make it vifible to all, what excellent Rules our Lord has
prefcribed us, and how greatly a due oblervance of
them, would teiid to the Peace and Happinefs of Man-
kind. Nothing contributes more^ as the devout Bilhop
Beveridge fpeaks, (4) to the Honour and Glory of God's
great Name, than the Meclnefs, Patience^ and Peaceablene{^
of thofe who profefs the Religion, that our Lord Chri/t hath
eflahli/hed in the World ; hecaufe it p^evps the i^reat Pcmr
and Force that his Religion hath upon the Aiinds of Aicn, to
ieep their Pafjlons in order ^ to make them loyal and ftthmif^
five to their Prince, a.s well as juji and charitable to one ano-
ther. Whereas if they who call themfelvcs Chriftians^ P^otdd
he heady and high-minded, Traytors and Rebels againfl their
King, and difiurb the Peace of the Country where they live,^
tht6 would reflet mightily upon our Lord, as if he had efia"
hlifhed a Religion in the World, which turned all th'ng- up^
fide down, wherefoever it came. For ignorant and foolifh
JVlen^ as the great ell part of Mankind are, will he apt to
impute
■- ■ ■■ I II ■>■ ■ >» ■- ,
(h) Dummoripoft mortem timenr, interim mori non ti-
pQCiitc Min. Fel. p, 80. {a) Vol.X. 861111.13. p. ^15,41^.
C 252 )
impute all the Mijcarrtagcs of thofe rrho pfSifep the Cl.nijh.m
Religion, to the Religion they profeji. This ii the reafon that
the Apoftle here gives ^ Tvhy this Command fhould he fo re'*
ligioHjly ohferved ; For io, faith he, is the Will of God,
tfiat with well doing ye may put to filence the le;no-
rance of fooliQi Men ; that w, God is pleafed Uritily to
command y OH to fubmit yourfelves to every Ordinance of
Man, thatfo by this means you may flop the Mouths of thofe
Tvho would otherwife upbraid you for a compmy of turbulent
and faEiiom People, and charge your Religion mth being ths
caufe of Riots and Tumults in the State, which would be a
mighty Difhonour to onr Lord himfelf: And therefore you
muji needs be fubjeEl for his fake. Nothing gives a greater
Blow to the Honour and Reputation of Religion, than
the ill Lives of its ProfeiTors; and as in other refpedts,
fo more particularly as to Difobedience to Authority.
And on the contrary, nothing tends more to its Credit
and Advantage, than the careful and confcientious
Deportment cf its ProfefTors, when our Light fhines fo
before A^en, as that they feeing our good Works, may here-
by be induced to glorify our Father which is in Heaven*
And thus it appears how much properer and more be-
coming our moft holy Profeflion a dutiful Non-refiltance
is, than a contrary Oppofition to, and Refiftance of the
Higher Powers. It is likevvife,
3. A likelier method of preferving and propagating
our Religion. The principal Plea for Refiftance of Au-
thority is, the Security of the true Religion. And were
it lawful upon any account to Refirt, it mui\ be for
this ; becauie of the mighty Concern Religion is of,
to all that defire evcrlafting Happinefs, beyond all
the tranfitory Enjoyments of this World. Yet even
to prderve our Religion we may not Refift , this
being neither a lawflil^ nor a probable way to pre-
serve it.
Having {hewn the Unlawfulnefs ofReGftance upon
whatever A ccoLu^ts, it neceiTarily follows, that even tlic
Prefervation of Religion cannot make it Lawful ; and
for this plain Reafon, that this were only to do evil for
i^ good End : an^ what' a Charadkr the Apo(iIe fets
LlpOr)
< 25?)
upon this every one knows, (a) ^nd not rather, fays
the ApolUe, 04 m he flmnderoujly reported, and 04 fome
affirm that we fay, let us do evil, that good may come j
yehoje Damnation is juft.
And as it is not a lawful, fo neither is it a probable
means of fecuring our Religion. For this Security de-
pends upon the good Providence of God, who orders
all things according to the good Pleafure of his own
Will, and without whom no Succefs is to be expcded.
He may, and often doth permit Wickednels to profpet
■for a while ; but this is more than can be any way de-
pended upon. And in this particular Cafe, he many
times, for wife and good Ends, fuffers his Church and
Faithful Servants to be under Affliction, and Tribu-
lation, and lets their Enemies rage againft them. Yet
I believe every one will acknowledge, that the likelieft
way to procure a Redrels, is to pleafe God, and not
wilfully to offend him. And accordingly it is obfer-
vable, that Religion always lofes ground by Sin, but
never by the patient and chriftian Sufferings of its Pro-
feffors. This Tertullian infilis upon as a truth, that their
Perfecutors ought to have attended to, it being a matter
well deferving their ferious Confidcration, that all their
Severities infiead of leffening did but add to their Num-
bers. Ntc quicquam tamm proficit exqmfuior qnaq; crude-
iitas, &c. (h) Do your Tforjl, as Mr. Reeves has very
fignificantly tranflated this PafTage, Do your mrfi, and
rack your Inventions for Tortures jor ChriJIians, 'tis all to nq
f'^rpofe ; yon do but attraEl the World j ^.nd make it fall the
more in love mth opir Religion ; the more you mow us donn^
the thicker -p^c rife ; the Chriflians Blood you ffill, js like the
Seed you fow, it firings from the Earth again ^ and fruciifies
the more. So alio fays JuTlin Martyr y {c) Though vce
he Beheaded, Crucified^ expofed to the Beasls, to Bonds, and
the Fire, and to all other forts of Torture, it is ?Jiver:helefl
Z'cry apparent, that ve not only depart not from our Pro-
fcjfion of the Faith, hut moreover hy hove much the more fe^
Z'frely jre are handled, fo many the more faithful anddevmt
Chriflians
f^jRom. 3,8. C^; Apol. 0,50, CfjDial. c. Tryph. />.337
( ^$4 )
Chrisiians are there. And at another time, (d) The
ChriHians being daily pftni/hed, do yet abound the more.
And again, (e) Do ye not fee that jo many more as there
are employed to punifh tis, fo much the more do our Nurhbers
increafef And to the fame purpofe fpeak CfJ LaBantini^
ig) Gregory Naz,ianz,en^ (J)) Si Jeroffie, (^) S.AuguHiii
in divers places.
And no wonder a State of Perfccution fhould havdi
this happy effed, it being natural ft>r thofe that fuffer
to a great degree, to meet with the Compaflion of the
Beholders, who are apt to have the more favourable
Opinion wrought in them of the Doclrine they fee thus
wonderfully atte^ed by the Tortures and Death of its
ProfefTors. And this tempts them to enquire into the
mature of it, and try wbatfecret Virtue they can difco-
ver in it, that iliouid produce fuch a firm adherence to
it, m defiance of all the utmoft Barbarities that at any
tmie are executed upon them. The Faith, and Patience,
and other noble Virtues that fo illuHrioufly fhine forth
in thofe who follow our Saviour to the Death, are of
lingular Efficacy for difpo/ing others to hearken to and
embrace the Truths they fuffer fon They muR needs
conclude thefe patient, and yet undaunted Sufferers to
be
(d) Ep. adDiugnet. (e) Ibid.
(f) Cum autem iioller numerus femper Deoruiii cultoribus
augeatur ^ nunquam vero, ne in ipfa quidem perfecutione
Iniiiuatur. Iiijtit, L j, c. 15.
ffarT5?. Orat. 5. adv. Julian, p. yi.
fhj Perfecutionibus crevit, martyriis cororiata eft, nenipe
Ecc I e fi a. Ep.6z. ad Theoph .
(I) Ligabantur, includebantur, caedebantiir, totqiiebln-
tur/urebantur, laniabantur, trucidabantur, & multiplica-
bantur. Dec'iv.Dek. 3, 2Z. c.6. Ad multidicandam Ec-
tlefiam valuit farxiftus fanguis femiiiatione. hi^aL^Q*p,z/\i,
Multiplicati funt magis magifqjChrifliani, & non eft imple-
tuin quod dixerunt inimici, quando moiietiir, & peribit no-
inen ejus ? 'ih'id, De fanguine occiforum tanti eKfurrex^ruiit
a quibus iili ititerfedores 2iiartyruinfu|)6rareiltur.I?i ^[(^^'^i^-
(255)
be fully perfuaded of the truth of what they are willing
to feal with their deareft Blood ; bccaufe othcrwife it is
not imaginable they would choofe to endure all this
Shame and Pain, rather than renounce their ProfeHionj
and thereby let themfelves at liberty. And (k) this in-
clines them to think it may be their own trueli Intcreii
to take the fame courfe, and venture to be ruined as to
all that is dear in this World, rather than mifcarry
cverlaliingly in the other. The Blood is one of the
three WitnciTes that appear for Chrift upon Earth, as
(/) S. JoSn tells us; and it has a very attradling
power, and proves many times of great ufe for adding
to the number of his Difciplcs. Inltcad of aftnghting
People from the Faith, it has ordinarily a quite con-
trary I'endency, and makes them the more in love
with it. ■■■./■
But it is much morq confiderable, that God Almighty
is ready by his good Spirit to cherifh and encourage any
fuch Beginnings, and make them efFe6lual for adding to
the Church fnch as ppall he f^ed. He knows very well
how to over- rule all the Purpofes and Thoughts of Men
to his own Ends, though far beyond what they at firft
dedgned. And hence it comes to pafs that the Perfe-
cuting^ChrKiianity, whiKi its ProfeiTors fubmit and
fuffer as he requires of them, becomes a means of its
Propagation, and makes People more eager and vigo-
rous in the ProftfTion of it. So that Religion itfelf h
never like to be extirpated by Perfecution, unlefs its
ProfeiTors fail of performing their Duty as they ought,
whilft under thefe Tryals, or otiierwife provoke God to
deliver them up, by whatfoever TranfgreiTion or Neglect
of their Duty in other refpefts.
And as to the Privileges and outward Advanta_o;es at-
tendant upon it, it is not fo certain that thefe willfuf-'-
fer
(k) Nee tamen deficiet haec ie8:a, ; quam tunc magis cedifi-
cari fcias, cum caedi videtur. Quifq; eniin tantam toleran-
tiam fpeulans, ut aliquo fcrupulo perculTus, Sc inquirere ac^
cenditur, quid fit in caufa; & ubi cognoverit veritatem, Sc
ipfe flatim fequitur. Tertull, ad Scat, iniine,
- (/) lEpilh S.8,
(256)
fer much by them; For God has many ways to defivsi:
his Servants out of their Dittrefs, and grant them Eafc
and Safety, when neither Themfelves nor their Perfe-
cutors think of it. He has a watchful Eye over them,
and oftentimes preferves them by unforefeen, and in all
appearance improbable means. And this perhaps when
upon the very point of Deftru6lion.
Thus he delivered the Jem (m) in Aht!ifuertis% time,
out of the very Jaws of Death, when the Day was fet
for their Extirpation, and the Orders for it already
given ; and all by means of ^oox Mordeeai^ whom one
would have thought a very mean Inrtrument, for bring-
ing about fo wonderful an Efcape.
At another time they were almoft miraculoufly faved
in th^^ysofC4%«/^^ (n) when upon repeated Orders
to ft^^ronwyfj whom he had fent with an Army into
Judea^ to fet up his Statue in the Temple, with com-
ini{Tion to flay fuch as ihould oppofe it,and to take the reft
of the Nation Captives^ yet in thefe uncomfortable Cir-
cumftances they were however preferved. Their humble
Submiflion and Prayers for the Emperor, together with
their Readinefs to dye rather than either refili their Sove-
reign, or violate their Law in compliance with^ un-
ju(i Demands, wrought fo powerfully upon iff^oniPM
that he forbare to put his Orders in execution, and
ventured at the peril of his Life to entreat the Emperor's
Mercy towards them. But this Clemency and Com-
pafTion in him gained them only a (hort delay : For a
fevere and angry Anfwer was immediately difpatch'd,
threatening him with Death for having fo long negled^-
cd to perform what was commanded. And now what
hope of Refcue remained for a People thus inexorably
devoted to Deliru(^ion ? They could not expe6l S6^
Pc:$roniH6^ though^ very kind to them, would yet ofe
himfelf a Sacrifice for them!^ Or if he had, they could
hope -for but a little refpite by it, till fome other Gene-
ral, lefs merciful than he, fliould be fent in his ftead*
Yet now in their loit undone Condition, when no hope
of
(w) Eflh. 4. I, grV. 00 Jofep, 'I«J^. Sihm* l^o £,10,
(^57)
Cf Safety was left, behold the wonderful Goodnefs of
God to his faithful and fubmifUvc People ! The Courier
tliat was to bring thefe dettru6tive Orders, was fortu-
nately ftopt at Sea, till another arrived before him with
the News of the Emperor's Death, and fo put an end to
this molt execrable Defign.
So LaBantm relates, (o) that when Maximin had
i vowed to Jupiter^ utterly to extinguifli the Chrittiart
Name, if he obtained the Vidlory againft them as he
cxpedled ; upon Licinitts and his Army's Prayer to God
for Deliverance, Maximinmth 3\[ his Forces, though
I incomparably more than the others, were prefentl^
mowed down, like Men difmaycd and unable to help*
thcmfelves. His whole Army was killed and routed^
;and himfelf forced to fly in a meanDifguife, to fave his
Life; and thofe he had deftined to Slaughter, were
happily releafed from all their Fears.
In like manner when Julian fetting out upon his Ex-
pedition into Perfia, hacf determined, upon his returit
with the Victory and Triumph he had vainly promiled
•himfelf, to fall feverely upon the Chriftians, asTheodorec
teilifies, (p) suidasthe (q)Centmatores Magdehurgenfes
relate from Orofius^ had already commanded a Theatre
to be built, wherein to expofe theBifhops, Monks, and
all the holy Men of the place, to the Claws and Teeth
of the mercilefs Bealis, fo that now they feemed to be
in a defperatc StatCjhad it not been for that good Provi-
dence of God, which they had reafon to believe, would
not fail them in their great Neceflity ; yet by his Mer-
cy and Protedion they were foon relieved, their Apo-
ftate Enemy being cut off in the Battle, and fo never
returning to fatiate his Fury upon them.
And multitudes of other like Inftances might be pi:6-
duccd, to (hew that it is not fo eafy a matter to difco-
ver, vphen a Nation is fare of being ruined mthom Re0nncr. .
Becaufe God Almighty has a conttant regard for his
faithful Servants, that put their Truft in him, and fre-
S quently
{0)
De morr. perfec. c 46, 47.
Hift, Eccl* ?. 3. c. zi. (£) Cent, 4. cap. 3, p.
quently works out Deliverance for them by fudden anc!
unexpedled means. So that it feally is oftentimes near-
crt to them, when they have the leall prcfpe6t of it.
And I iliould always defire, as for myfelf, fo alfo for
my Country and Relations, and all I wifh well to,
that they may be rather under the Divine Prote6^ion,
than their own ; as being fully affured this is the beft,
the only Safety they can promife themfelves, either for
Themfelves, their Enjoyments, or their Religion.
4. Non- refinance is a furer courfe for obtaining Eter-
nal Happinefs hereafter. This is the natural Refult of
all I have fo largely difcourfed, concerning the Un-
lawfulnefs and infinite Danger ofRefiftance. And it
is what all Perfons are nearly concerned to lay ferioufly
to heart, weighing well with themfelves how much the
wifeli courfe it would be for them, to lay up to themfelves
Treafures in Heaven, though by parting with all here if
called to it, rather than infift upon the Maintenance
and Prefervation of their Temporal Rights and Liba-
ties, with any the leafi danger of ruining themfelves by
it in the other World , Were it a doubtful matter,
whether Refinance might be an impediment to our
Eternal Welfare, the dilparity that is betwixt the Blifs
and Felicity of the other Life, and any thing that can
be expeded to be kept or got in this,is fuch; and again
the Tortures and Agonies of the Damned in Hell are fo
infinitely beyond what the moi^ outrageous Tyrant can
inflidl herej that they ought by no means to be put in
competition wiih each other. But if the cafe be fo plain,
as that in truth there is no room left for queftiomng,
whether Damnation be denounced to all Refifters of the
Higher Powers, who would be fo intolerably regard-
lels of his own everlafiing Salvation, as wilfully to
incapacitate himfelf for it? As we are Chrirtians,we
have Life and ImmortAity brought to light by the Gofpd^
and fo are fure of being either infinitely Happy, or in-
finitely Miferable for ever in a future State. And we
inuft therefore be dreadful Enemies to our own Souls,
if we will not be perluaded upon occafion to deny our
idy^i fome Temporal Conveniences, and undergo fomc
Hard-
( 259 )
HardHiips and Difficulties, in purfnit o^t^at never faiL-'
ing Crown of Glory, which our Lord has proinifed to
h'un that overcometb in his Spiritual Warfare. Heavea
and eternal Happinefs are well worth all we can do or
fuffer in order thereto. And there is no Satisfadion on
this fide Heaven, comparable to that, of being able to
to fay withS. PW, (jl) I have fought a good fight, 1 have
finifhed my courfe, I have kept the Faith, henceforth is laid
up for me a Crown of Ri^hteoufnejl, which God the righteous
jtidge^ mil give me at that day, the lafl and great Day,
vrhen our Lord ilia 11 appear to render to every man accord-
ing to his doings. This is the peculiar Adv^antage of a
patient Submidion to God's Will, and Acquiefcence in
whatfoever he thinks fit to lay upon us, ^vhether by the
Tyranny of an evil Governor, or any other way. And
our Bleffed Saviour tells us on the other hand, how fad
and doleful the cafe will be w^ith fuch as take a con-
trary courfe, namely, that they are not worthy of him,
and by confequence are fure not to be owned and glo-
rified by him hereafter. (.^ If any mm come to me, and ha-
teth not his Father and Mother, and Wife and Children^ and.
Brethren and Si/lers, yea and his oivn Life alfo, he cannot be
my Difciple : And whofoever doth not bear his Crofi and
come after me, cannot he my Difciple. And a little after,
(J?) Whofoever he he of you that forfaketh not all that he hathy
he cannot he my Difciple. And again, (<:) If any man
will come after me, let him deny himfelfy and take up his
CroJ^, and follow me : For whofoever will fave his life fijall
loje it, and whofoever will lofe his life for my fake fhall find
it. Of fuch unconceivable and infinite Concern is it to
us, to (light, and undervalue, and be ready to be firipc
of all temporal and worldly Advantages and Enjoy-
ments,.rather than ufe any unlawful means for pK-
fcrving them. And for our Encouragement it may be
farther remembrcd, and it is the h(\ Confideration I
mentioned, that,
5. Non- refinance is not attended with fuch dreadful
Confequences at prefent, as the generality of the World
■ S_2 arc
^ (d) z Tim. 4. 7,8.
(fi) S. Luke 14, 16,7.7, (h) V. 35, (0 ^.Mat,i6. 13,14,
( 260 )
are apt to imagine ; I mean in rd^zdi to our own felvcsj
i have fever al times hinted, that I cannot think Re-
fifknce "to be for the Benefit of the Publick, though I
nave ftqdiouQy forborn to enter upon that Controverfy,
as reckoning it much more to my purpole to (hew
the Sin of Refifting, and the infinite Danger of it in
relation to another Life. But befides this, it is worthy
our Confideration, that Perfecution for Religion and
a good Confcience, and a Senfe of Duty to Almighty
pod, and a Defire of being eternally Happy with him
in Heaven, is not fo infupportable a Burden, as it is
wont tq appear to fuch as have never tried it. I grant
it is no eafy matter to be diverted of ones own Poffef-
fioii., and all means of Subfirtance for himfelf and his
Family, to be forfaken by divers of his old, and per-
haps moft intimate Acquaintance, to be frequently
alarmed with Fears and Dangers of fome farther Seve^
rity, to be Imprifoned, Outlawed, and it may be put
to Death, for not complying with the finflil Commands
pf a tvrai>nical Governor. But yet the good Chriftian
ineer? with ineftimable Supplies of Grace and Comfort
uuier thefe Tryals, and can heartily rejoice to think
thit the greater his Sufferinj^g are, fo much the greater
R^compence may he expedl, if be but acquit himfelf
aright under them. He knows they cannot pofTibly laft
long ; and that if he has no other Releafe from them,
3^et at leaft the Grave, which wre are fure is not at any
confiderable diftance, will effe6^ually put an end to
them, (a) There the wicked ceafe from tro'Ming ; ani there
the we^^ry are at refi : There the prifoners refi together^ they
hear not the voice of the Oppreffor ; the f mall and great are
there^ and the fervant is free from his wafter. And when
Once the Chriftian Sufferer is lodged in this cold Apart-
ment, his Hardfhips are all over, and nothing thence-
forward to be met with, but the molt tranfporting
Felicity, Joy, Love^ and Light, and Splendor, and
Majetty, and the bternal Enjoyment of God himfelf,
and our BlefTed Saviour and Redeemer, and the perpe-
tiia! Society of all the holy Angels, and the Spirits ofjuli
Men
■ {a) Job5, I/, iS-,!?. '■ " ^'~"
(26l )
'JM^n made -perfeEl^ or whatever can contribute to make
him unfpeakably, unconceivably, and infinitely happy
for evermore.
And in the mean time, though his Circumftances are
ftraight, and his Fortune much reduced, and himielf
hereby forced to take up with a difterent meaner fort of
Life than he had been formerly acquainted with, yet
pofTibly he may not be ftript of all; and fo may enjoy
himfelf with a great deal ofSatisfadion in his narrower
Lodgings, with his courfer Fare, and threadbare Cloaths;
and can blefs himfelf to think, that he has learned with
S. Pauly (h) both how to he ahafed, and how to abound ; and
every where, and in all things ts infiruBed, both to he fnll
and to he hungry^ both to abound and to fptjfir need. He
finds fome Advantages in his Retirement that he wanted
before, and which tlierefore help to make it the more
agreeable to him. He ha*^ himfelf and his time more
at his own command, is not overburdened with Com*
pany, is not envied by h's Neighhonrs, i« out of the way
ofdiversTemptations whereto a more publick Station
is liable, is in lefs danger of being overfond of this pre*
fent Life and World, and can fo much the more wil-
lingly quit it whenfoever he (hall be fummoned hence.
And thefe, and other the like Confiderations, he will be
fure to improve to his own advantage, till by degrees
he makes all his Lofles or whatever Sufferings not only
tolerable, but eafy to him.
Or fuppofe him reduced to a lower State , fo as to
live upon the Charity of well-difpofed Chriftians, and
withal that this comes in but flowly, and fo his Wants
are very pinching ; yet (lill his Heart is fixed, trnjiing in
the Lord , who he finds does not fo foriake him in his
Diiirefs, but that he fometimes meets with CompalTioa
and Relief: And when he does, it is afingular ple^-
fure to him toobferve the hand of God thuF feafonably
admini/tring to his Necejffities , lupplying his Wants, and
lightning his Burden when he is molt prcffed, and al-
moft born down with it. An unexpedied Kindnefs in
fuch Circumftances , is an admirable Cordial to his
tired
{h) Phil, 4, U.
tired Spirits; and lets him experimentally fee, bow
happy that Man is whofe Hope is always in the Lord,
and who has learned invincibly to depend upon him.
And beyond all this, he feels the AfliRances of God's
good Spirit upholding him when mofl in danger of fink-
ing ; and enjoys fuch ai^ir^ard Calm and Serenity
of Mind, is fo compofedy^Stisfied , and has fuch an
Affiance in God , and fuch Peace and Joy in the Holy
GhoFi , as he would not exchange for all the World.
And if he be called to fuffer Death for the Name of
Chrift, or for a firm Adherence to his Duty in whatever
refpedt, he can readily refign his Soul to God who gave
it , in full aflurance of an abundant Reward thence-
forward to be conferred upon him , when his light
jiffliEiion^Mch is but for a moment, /hall have vpr ought ontfor
him a far more exceeding, and eternal iveight of Glory, In his
utmoft Extremities, and the greatel* Hardiliips he is at
any time reduced to, he knows he has a Good GOD
to rely upon, who will not totally caft him off, but
will be with him, to bleis and provide for him at pre-
fet, and to crown him with eternal Felicity hereafter.
Which is fuch an invaluable Privilege, as may well take
off the Edge of the fharpeftTrials that can poflibly aflault
him, and will make him with the ApoIUes , (4) more
than Conquerar-y through him that loveth him,
^ Which whofoever duly obferves, muft needs be con-
vinced,that Suffering upon a Good Account is a far eafiet
Task than it isufually reprefented to be, and efpecially
by fuch as have an averfion to it. If a Draught of it be
taken only from the Inconveniences that attend it, its
Slights and Contempt, its Poverty and Wants, its
Racks and Gibbets, &c. fo I confefs it will have no
piecing Afpecl.; and no marvel if fome be terrified out
of their Duty by it , when appearing in this frightful
Drefs. But let them only turn the other Side of the
Table, and conilder the Afllftances and Comfbrts that
are to be expeded under it; and efpecially that ihefH-
inable everlaliing Felicity , which is promifed by the
Gofpcl to ail tliat fuffer for our Saviour s lake; ^nd thcv
; will
{a) RomjB. 37,
( 263 )
Will prefently fee caufe to have a very different Notion
of it : They will quickly be convinced, that the wor(t
that can befal them here is tolerable now, and will
make them incomparably happy at laft. WhiKt on
the other hand, any unlawful means for Ihaking off the
Yoak , and preventing thefe Trials, may poilibly meet
with a crofs Event here j but are fure beyond all doubt
to be atttended with an infinite Lead of Miiery in the
World to come, for ever and ever.
CONCLUSION.
^A ND now to come to a Concliifionof theWhoIe:
■^^ Having conhdered the Infufficiency of Mr. H/s
Arguments, in hth^Wo[ the Re fijhnce h: has taught^ and
-aod fhewn that they by no means prove it Lawful,much
lefs a Duty Honohrabk and Glorious \ and having on the
other hand evinced the Unlawfulnefs and Iniquity of
it , and that it liands condemned by all the Tefts we
have whereby to judge of the Recl:itude or Obliquity of
anyAdionof this Nature ; and la(lly,that the contrary
Duty is more pleafing to God, more becoming our Pro-
feflTion as ChrifHans, a furer Method for the Prefervation
of our Religion , a readier Way to eternal Happinefs,
and a much eafier Task in itfelf, than fome are defirous
to have it thought ; it can be no diffictilt matter to de-
termine, whether of thefe two Courfes is to be chofen.
Wherefore I fubmitit to everyone's Judgment, whether
it be not far more fuitable to the Dodrine of our mott
holy Religion, and more becoming the Difciples of a
cnicified Saviour . and who profefs to take up their Crofs
and follow him, in hope of an eternal Enjoyment of him
in Heaven, and in the mean time to have their Converfa-
tion there, and live by Faithy and not by Senfe ; whether, I
fay, it be not abundantly more becoming fuch as thus
profefs themfelvcs Difciples of the Crofs, and to hope for
their Reward in another Lift , to bear with Trials and
Ptifcciuions, and hard and unjuft Ufage at any tmwt
from
( 254)
fromtbeir Sovereign, than to take the Caufe but of
G OD's hand into their own, and thereby (hew them-
felv.es the Followers of the Devil ; whom our firft Homily
agi^} Rchellion juitly (liles, {a) the Firft Author and Fom--
der of Rehellion, and the grand Captain and Father of Rebels,
We are to remember that Patience and SubmilTion, and
a Refjgnation to the Divine Will, are not only more con-
ducing to the Welfare and Happinefs of this World,
than the contrary boifterous and turbulent Paflions, but
they are of abfolute Neceflity in order to a better. And
nothing can be more highly reafonable, than to prefer the
invaluable and lafting Rewards of the other State, before
the unfatisfa6^ory,uncertain,tranfitoryEnjoyments of this.
1 {hall (hut up all, with the late learned Dean of
S. P^«/*SjDr. Sherlod, in the fame Words wherewith he
concludes his Cafe of Refijiance of the Supreme Powers. If
yoti believe there is a Hell for Rebels and Traytors , the Ph-
nifhwent of ReftjUnce is infinitely greater, than all the Mif-
chiefs vfhich can befal you in StibjeElion to Princes ^ and a
patient Suffering for Well-doing, What {hall it profit a
Man, if he fhall gain the whole World , and lofe his
own Soul ? Though an Univerfal Empire were the Reveard
of Rebellion, fuch a glorioPuTraitor who parts with his Soul for
it, would have no reafon to boajimuch of his Purchafe. Let m
then reverence the Divine Judgments, let m patiently fubmit
to car Prince , though fuch [hould perfecme and oppref tu ;
and expeSi onr Proteilion here from the Divine Providence^
and our Reward in Heaven, Which is the fame Encouragement
to Non-re fijfance, which we have to the Pra^ice of any other
Virtue. Were the Advantages and Difadvantages of Reftftance
and Non-reftifance in this World fairly ejiimated , it were
much more eligible to fubmit , than to rebel againfl our Prince;
hut there can be no comparifon between thefe two, when we
take the other World into the Account. The lafi Judgment
weighs down all other ConfUerations ; and certainly Rebellion
way well be fiid to be at the Sin of Witchcraft , when it fo
inchants Men, that- they are refolved to be Rebels, though
they be Damned for it,
FINIS.
— LI J . a-^. • ■ I IP ■ I ■ « I I I l»
{a) P. z-je*
i A Catalogue df Books referred to iri
the two Parts of this Anfwer.
A.
ALteferra in Anaftafium. Par, 1680.
B, Ambrofii Opera. Col. A^rip. 1616.
Ammianus Marcellinus. Hamh, i6op.'
Bifhop Andrews on the Commandments. Lond, 1641.'
Annotations upon all the Bonks of the Old and New TeslA^^
ment by certain learned Divines , &c. Lond. 1657.
Anfiper to Dr, SherlockV Vindication of the Cafe ofAlUgianct
dfte to Sovereign Powers^ Lond. i6p2.
Tho. Aquinatis Summa Theologica. Parif. 1632.
Arirtotelis Operas Lngd. 1590.
' De Rhetorica. Lond. 1619.
Arnobius adverfus Gentc«. Lugd, Bat, 1^51.
is. Athanafii Opera. Parif. 16 2j»
Athenagoras. Lut. Par .1615.
B. AugulUni Opera. 5^y?/. 1529,
B.
T\R. Barrow'j Worh. Lond. 1687.
^^ S. Bafilii Magni Opera. Parif. iS^ji
Bellarmiai Dilputationes. Ltit. Par. 1620.
Bernard'^ Clavi trabales. Lond. 1661.
BeveregiiSy nodi con. Oxon. 1672.
• 'Private Thoughts upon Religion, Lend, 1 705?,
•^ Sermons ) Fol.X, Lond. 17 10.
Theod.Bcza in Novum Teliameatum. Gen. i-^SS.
Bifhop Billon ofChriflian Stihje^ion. Oxford, 1585.
5j/7;7yp BJackf air^ -^^//irfr to Mr.HodiCLlfs Laer, Lona.-
1 ^n
A Catalogue of Books referred to, ^cl
Mr, Blomer'j Siirmon in K. Hen. VlFs Chapel, Lend*
1711.
Bocharti Phaleg. Cadom, 1651.
Bradlon de Legibus & Conluetudinibus Anglise. Lond,
Brady'; LitroduBion to the Englifh Hi/}ory, Lond. 1 684.
Br vvn'j- StihjeEis Sorrow. \ Lond. 171 1,
rBu'Jsi Coinmcntarii Linguae Giaecae. Baftl, 1556.
BiPwp Burnet'j Vindication of the Charch and State o/Scot-
Jaiid. Glajgow^ 1673.
• Subjection for Conjcience fahy ajferted in A
Strmon at Covent-Gardcn. Lotid. 1679.
Sermon -preached at the Chapel of the Rolls.
Lond. 1684.
-^— ~ [Life of Sir Matthew Hale. Lond, 1682.
Hijlory of the Reformation. Lond. 1681.
Two Sermons preached in the Cathedral
Ch fifth of Sa 1 igbiir y . Lond, 1710.
^Colkclicn of Eighteen Papers, Lond. 1689.
C.
DR, Calamy'j Sermon before the Artillery-Company,
Lond.i6S5.
Callimachus. VitrajeEi. 1697.
Jo. Calvini InHifiuioncs. Genev, 1617.
Cambdeiii Hilt. Elizabeths Anglis Reginse. Lugd. Bat,
1625.
Cafe of Allegiance to the King in Popjlon, Printed 1690.
Its F'indication, 1691.
Julii Capkolini CloJius Albinus. BaCd. T546,
Dr. Cave'j Primitive Chrijii,mity. Lond. 1672.
• ;— Hiftoria Liter.iria, Lond. 1688.
Centuriatores Magdeburgenrts. B^fil. 1624.
Chamberlain J prefent State of England. In the Savoy,
1676.
King CHARLES'S Worh, Lond. 1662.
M, T. Ciceronis Opera. B^^fll. 1534.
B. Chryfbttomi Oncra. t^ro;?^, 1613.
Lord Clarendon'/ Hijhry of the Rebellion. Oxford, 1702.
Clement is Alcxandrini Opera, lut. Par. 1641.
A Catalogue of Books referred to, ^c'.
^iVE Coke'j ^' pom. Lond. 1673. . .
^t^s Ecclefiical HiM of Great Britain. Lonl
Come^nii Pav3Enefis, &c. JmflcrL 1661.
Canons Abridgment of the Tower-R^cori,. Lond.1679..
CoweUV Interpreter. Lend. 1657*
B.Cypriani Opera. O.vow. 1682. ^
S.Cyrilli Akxandrini Opera. P.in/. i^gb. ^
S. Cyrilli Hierofolymitani Opera. Oxon. 170,.
D.
i-> We«r. of the Profcfflon r^huh ];>hn Lor.^ ^;y..op ^0, .
5ir Dudley Diggs'. U./.i/«/ne/; of the S.hjeas taking np
Arms. Printed 1647.
E -
T Ori Chancellor mt^mws Speech torching r^. Poftnattf
''Enqulylt \tuherty of the SuhjeB. Lend. yjo6. - .
S.Epiphanii Opera. Colon. 1682.
• EftiusinEpilioIas. Co/.^^r. 1631. , p ■
Eucherii Lugduaecfis Opera. U Etbliothcca Pamm.
EulbiiHift. Eccl. Lut.?Ar. ic^^^M^iTln^ i6l2,
ie../"o«, in Dr. Sherlock'; Ci/fi of AllegiAr^a, and us ^
Vindication. Lond. 1691.
£.v.r4iM;»o« .o;?r.rm;.^L//:.rpfr{/>ojv^r;. Lond. 16^0,
F.
FkV^v^x'sChrinianLoyahy^ Lond. 1^79-
FletadeLegibus Angliae. W.1647.
L A FloriRerumRomanarum Epitome. LQnd,\b9%
Eulk CI?? thi KhemifhTefimmt. Lond. 1601 .
A Catalogue of Boota ref erted to, tSc.
G.
^HE Good Old Caufe , or tying In Truth} Lond;
-^ ^ 1710.
GrailV Three Sermons preached at Norwich, Land. 1685.
Grcgorii M^gni Opera. 54/?/. 1551,
Grcgorii Nazianzeni Opera. Parijf, \6zo.
, Injulianum Inveaivae. EtonaA6iOi
Gregorii Nyffeni Opera. P4rz/. 1638.
H. Grotius de Jure Belli ac Pads. j4mflel4d. 1670.
r-— ' De f mperio fummarum Poteftatum circa Sa?
era. Lnt.Par. 1647.
L- Opera omnia Theologtca. AmfleUd, T6yp.
Bijhop GroyeV f^indic^tion of the Conforming Cl^^gy^ ^^
anfaerto Mr,]tnkm, LQnd.i6y6.
H.
/^Eorgii Hakewill Scutum Rcgium. Lond, 161 2.
^-^ Sir Matthew Hale*/ Pleas of the Crown. Load. 1678^
Hammond*/ V^W/, Lond. 1684.
Jicfychii Lexicon. Lngd. Bat. & Roterod. 166^.
Dr, HickesV Jovian, Lond. 1683.
'" ^ " —HarrKony of Divinity and Law, Lond. 1684.
S. Hicrony nii Opera. CoL yigripp. \6\6.
Mr. Hoadly-j Meafures of SHbmiffion. Lond. 1706.
• • Preface to the Second Edition. Ibid. 1708.
.— •" Confiderations humbly offered to the tord
Bijhopof Exact. Ibid. ijo^.
Examination of the Patriarchal Scheme, an4
Againji Dr. Attcrbury. Ibid. 17 10.
yio\\u{):\tdi^*s Chronicles. Lond. 1577. ,
Homilies appointed to be read in Churches. Lend. 1635
JHooker'x Ecclejiafiical Polity. Lond. 1602.
Horatii FJacci Opera. Lond.i6p^,
V'Inj ]2imG&s Works. Lond. 161 6.
4^ Jenkinfius Redivivus. Lond,i6Sx.
lofcphi 'Af;^/9Arj<'**I«cr. Baftl. 1544.
S« Jrenjus contra Ha?rcfcs. Qxon. lyo:
A Catalogue of Books referred to, iffc^
Juliani Opera. Up fa, 1696.
Corpus Juris Civilis. Lugd. 1590.
Corpus Juris Canonici. Taurin. 1620,
luttini Martyris Opera. Lnt,Par, i6j$.
Juvenalis Satyrae. Lugd, Bat. 1671.
K.
KEble'; Statutes. Lend. 1681;
KennetV Sernjon before the Commons. Jan. 50I 1705.'
KcttlewelV Dnty of Allegiance fettled upon its true Gronnds.
l6pi.
^ Chriflianity a DoBrine of the Crofs, Lend.
i6pi.
L.
LA(5lantius de Mortibus Perfecutorum. TrajeB. ad Rhe-
num, i6p2.
Inftitutioncs. Antv, 1539.
Lambardus de prifcis Anglorum legibus. Cantab. 1544.
Lefly'i Rehearfals. Lond 1 708.
Ju(i Lipfius de Cruce. Antverp, 1606.
Tit. LiviiHiftoriarum quod extat. Amftel. \66<^.
Long*/ Unreafonahlenefs of Rebellion^ a Sermon at Exeter,
July 26. 1685. ^^^^' ^^^5«
M.
jyl/hop Manmngban^^/A* Sermons, Printed for W. Crook
-^ at the Green- Dragon without Temple Bar.
lA2iXc\\ s Sermon ^r Newcaftle, Jan. 30. 1676-7. Lond.
1677.
Martyre de la Reyne d' EfcofTe Douariere de France.
AnverSy 1588.
Pr. Meriton'i Sermon at S, Martyn'j, Jan. 30. 1660;
'h/i\\bouxns Meafure^ of Reftftance. Lond. 1710.
• • Melius inquirendum. Lond, ijog,
Min. Felicis Odavius. Lugd. Bat. 1672.
Bifhop More'j Sermon at Guild-Hall ChapeL Lond. 1682,
pr. Mofs'/ Sermon before the Hgnfe of Commons^ Jan. 30,
1706, Loud. 1707.
A Catalogue of Books, referred to, ^c1
N.
'^IcholsV Duty of InffrioHn to Super mrs. Lend, j 701 1
O.
B0o{ of Oathi. LonO, i68p. . >
Oecumcnii Commcntaria. Lk. Par. i6yil
Optati Milevitani Opera. Pttrif.i6-/p.
Origenis Adamantii Opera, Johannis Parvt & JoL
BadiL ,
^-r^— --7-- C. Celfum. CantaLt6'^^.
■•^^ ■:. •'?.•. .
T) Alladius de Vita S. Cbryfoftomi. Lut. Par, 1^80^
•*' Bijhop Parker'j Religion and Loyalty. Lond. 1684.
S. Paul no Mover of Sedition, Lond. 1706.
yelleiiis Paterculus. ^«/7; 16:^7.
Phavorini Lexicon, ^^y?/. 1538.
Pliiloxeiii aliorumq; veterum Authorum GloiTaria. Lugd.
Bat. 1600.
Dii PiiVj- NoLvelleBibliothcquejouxtela copied Paris,
i6po.
M. A. Plauti Comlpbedi^, Lugd» Bat. 166^,
Plea for Nonf^bfcribers. Lend. 1650.
Plea of Pahlick Good, &c. Lond. 1706..
C. Plinii Secundi Epifiolas, &c. Genev. 1^43.
Plutarchi Opera. Lut, Par.' 162^.
JM. PcUSvnopfisCriticorum. Loi;id. i66p,
Polidori Vergilii Hiftoria Anglicci. Baftl, 1554.'
lulriPolhicis Onomalticon; AwjieUd 1706.
5. PolycarpiEpiftola, & Martyrium. Oxon.ifO<}.
Prnfperi Aquitanici Opera. CoU u4grip. 1609.
PrudenliV Opera. Ar^iterod* 1625.
R.
REeves*^ Apokgu, of Y\^\n Martyr, Sec. Lond. lyop.
Bp. Rd^infon'j Sermon at St. JamesV, Mar.S. 1710:
'J'he ^oyai Apology. Lond. 1684.
Tp\^. Sacheverel'/ Sermon at St. Paul*;, Nov. 5. Tjo^?.'
^^ Lond. 1700. Salvi^nj
A Catalogue of Books referred to, &ci
Salviani Opera. P^r. 1669.
SanderfoDUS de Obligatiope Confcientiac. Lond, 1686.
-. 'Sermons. Lond. 1689.
L. An. Senecae Opera. Antv. 1632.
Sheringham'i Kings Supremacy ajfertsd. Lond. 1682.
X)r.Shcrlock'j Qfe of Refijfance^ Lond. i6po.
. Qife of AllegUnce conftdered, 1 69 1.
Sigonius de antiquo jure civium Roirlanoruni. Hamv*
1639.
Socrates & Sozomenus. Lat, Par. 1541.^
;£lius Spartianus ; in vitis Cxfarum. Baftl. 1546.
Hen. Stephani Thefaurus GraecsE Lingus. Par. 1572.'
Bi/hop Stillingfleet^f Origines Britannicae. Lond. 1 685.
Strangvage'/ //i/?or;y of Mary j2: of Scotland. Lond,i62^»
Suetonii Tranquilli CsEfares. Lujrd, 1544.
Suidas. Col. Allohr. 1619.
Surius de vitis San6k)rum. Col. Agr. 1 576.
Symmonds*; Loyal SubjeEls Belief. Oxford, i643»
Synefii Opera. Lat. Par. 1631.
T.
CTaciti Opera. Amv* 1627.
• Terentii ComcedisE. Roterod. 1670.
Tertulliaiii Opera. Lmet, 1634.
Theodoreti Opera. Lut. Par. 1642.
— . Hift. Eccl. Parif. Rob. Sreph. 1541.
Theophilus Antiochenus. tut. Par. 1615.
Thompfon'^ Sermon in the Cathedral at Brirtol, June 21^
168^. Lond. 1 68s.
■i Tuleofa Lhorough-Settlement examined. Lond. 1691,
Tyndale .f Tran'fiation of the Bible, Printed A, D, 1 549.
V.
i A Urelius Vi6lor ; in Romans Hiftoriar Epitome
^ Amflelod. 1625.
Vincentii Lyrinenfis Commonitorium. Parif, i66p,
Ger. Jo.Voflii Rhetorice contradla. Lugc^/Bat, 1627J
yj. B. Ulber'j Pomr of the Prince. Lond. 1688.
Viikatius Gallicanusj in vitis Cxfarum, BafiL i<^^6.
A Catalogue of Books referred to^'^fS^i::
W.
BlJhopWakts Sermon before the Hoftfe of Peers. Lond^
1708.
B. Waltoni Biblia Polyglotta. Lond. 1657,
Bijhop WardV Seven Sermons.. Lond. 1 674.
jDr. Welton'/ Sermon before the Lieutenancy^Noi,!^. l7idi
Lond. 1710.
^x/^^^ Wettenhai'j Hcxapla Jacobsea. Ddlin^ i68d.
Dr, Whnbys Paraphraje and Comment upon the Neif
TeFtament,l^nd»iyo^.
Y.
LOrd Archhijhop of York'j Sermon before the Hoiije of
Peers* Londi 1700.
. X.
Viphilini Epitome Hiftor. Dionii Par, 15 $r.
A
LETTER
T O A
CLEKGT'MAN:
Concerning
Mr. Hoadlfs Dodrine,
ABOUT
The Homilies , and Kefijlancc.
By nt^XMtn^j.
Fort em animtim prafiant rebus , qttas turpiter audent.
L 0 N D 0 N:
Printed in the Year M DCG XI.
To the Reader.
I Had not put thee tinder the unmer-
ciful Penance of Reading an Argu-
meiit to pro^e that the Sun Jhines^ had
not the Perfon to whom the Letter
is direSled^ unfairly broh^n the folenm
Agreement made between us , and ujed
me neither lih^ a Friend^ a Gentleman^
nor a Chriflian. The Condition of my
Writing was , that the Knowledge and
Perufal of what I haz^e written ^ and
of his Reply to it , Jhould be confined
to a few jeleSi Hands. But he no jooner
receiz^es my Letter^ but he immediately
rezfiles it in all Companies , a?2d cries
out upon it as a Furious Paper ^ merely
upon the Account of a little (not in^
decent) Sei/erity in it ^ for which I
hope I may be excujed , ftnce it was
wrote for a Caufe^ in which this Gentle-*
m^n gizmos Himfelfthe Lie ^ and all
A a the
To the Reader*
the Clergy of the Kingdom^ who are not
of His ^ and his Majier HoadlyV Opi-t
tiion. For fo doth e'very one who pleads ^
that the Homilies are reconcilable with
Refijiance-in Any Cafe, and for Any
Caufe whatfoever. toothing of this
^ature had e^ver been Pnblijhed by mey
had he not forced me to it^ by his unjuH
and unreasonable Clamours againU the
^iithor^ pajponately reproaching and in-
.
that can tell Twenty. 1 fnd , The Principle of Rc-
filiance in fome Cafes, which you publickly profefs, and
ycur Subfcription to the Hor^nlics , ( by which , as one
neccifary Condition , you hold your Ecclefiaf^ical Pre-
ferment , and without doing fo , you cannot ) which
univerfally, inoft flagrantly, andmofifignificantly for-
bid, the leafi Refifiance in any Cafe, are inconfiflent and
contradictory • and that any one who could hear, or
rcad,and was not a perfect Idiot,mult and could under-
hand the Homilies in no other fence , than that of an
abfolute Non-refiftance. Now if 1 can make it appear
as plainly, as that Two and Two make Four, that the
Homilies (the whole and entire currency of them, with-
out the Icalt poffible Evafion or Exception) do teach an
abfolute Non-refiftance to our Prince in all Cafes, and
for any Caufe whatever , ( and you cannot but knoiv
they do) then are You inconfjitent wrtdV Yourfelf, ^md
Self-condemned ; and it I do not make it plainly
appear, that you arc fo, 1 will be content to be thought
guihy of unchaiitable and ralh Judgment, aad beg
A 3 yout
( ^ )
your Pardon : Otberwife you muft temeinber, yoti j^at'-e
the ju(i Occafion , and Scandal of the Charge. You
will , you muft allow , that he , who maintains both
Parts of an apparent ContradidHon to be true , muft
ncceffariiy be inconfiftent and felf- condemned; if I do
not prove that upon you, I will bear the Blame. I have
intimated the ProfefKon of your Mouth to be for an Obe-
dience qualified j the Subfcription of your Hand (which
you have wrote, mllingly, and 'ex animo, vide Can. 36.)
to be for Obedience (either adlive or paflive) uncondi-
tionaL Now thefe are a notorious Contradidion , of
which you canot poffibly be ignorant , for which I
charge you as Self- condemned; my Bufmefs is, to prove
it. You are pleafed to refer me to Mr* Hoadlys Men-
funs of Suhmiffion , and tell me , that his Arguments
endeavouring to reconcile the Homilies of Obedience, and
againfi mlfd Rehdlion , with his and your Principle of
Kefjliance, areyourown; and that in anfwcring hi«,
1 fhall anfwer yours. I'll fave you the Trouble of fran-^
fcribing and methodizing, and do it. I (hall proceed
therefore after this manner.
Firft , I fliali lay down your Principle of Re-
fjffance.
Secondly, Produce out of the Homilies, fome of the
iTiGli eminent PafTagcs , yA\\c\\ can ftgnify nothing eife,
but an ablblute Prohibition of any Sort of Refifiance
whatever; ( and if you can produce one Line, that
allows or favours Refil^ance in any Cafe, or any thing
like It, I will yield up theCaufe,) together with fome
curfory Reflections and Obfervations thereon ; and
then ,
Thirdly and laftly , Anfwer Mr. Hsadlys moderate
Solutions of the Difficulties of reconciling the Homilies
and Refilhnce, and (hew both him and you to be in-
confilient and felf condemned, from your inconfjftenc
arid contradictory ProfefTion of Refiftance in fome
Cafes, and the entire Scope, Sence, and Letter of the
Homilies at^ainft it in all , to which you both have
WHlinih and ex Animo Subfcribed And ,
* J. lOiall
C3)
t t (hall lay down your Principle of Refiftance: ,
, it is this : That in Cafes of extream and apparent
Danger and Ruin to the Community, a Rightful Prince
may be refifted with Violence by the People , and (if
they conceive fit) miy be laid afide. Now,
2. Let lis fee what the Homilies fay to this^ Thofft
Homilies, which you fay you have mllingly and ex animi
fiibfctibcd, as you do now willingly and eJc animo pro-:
ihulgate the Do<5lrin of Refittancc to our Rightful
Princes , in fome Cafes.
In the Second Part of the Sermon of Obedience , M
thefe remarkable Words : [Pag,6%.lin.6.'] *^ AllSubjedts
" arc bound to obey them, asGod^sMinifters, yeaaltho*
*' they be evil, not only for Fear, but alfo fot Confciencc
'* fake. ^ And here ( good People) let us mark diligently^
" that it is not lavirful for Inferiors and Subjcds IN
** ANY CASE, to refift and ftand againit the Superior
** towers : (meanin^yrannicalKings andMagifiratesJ for
** S. Paul's Words be plain, that whofoever with/^andeth,
*' /hall get to themfelves damnation ; for rehofeever mth"
" Fiandeth , mhjfandeth the ordinance of God. To this
^qu have fubfcribed , if you have fubfcribed to any
thing j and yet you fay, in fome Cafes, it is lawful to
tcCii^^ or depofe the Prince. Are not therefore your Pro-
fefTion and Subfcription plainly inconfiltent, and con-
tradid^ory, as much as at the fame time to be, and not
to be ? In fome Cafes, you fay, you may refift ; and
at the fame time by Subfcription fay., it is not lawfiil
to refifl in any Cafe, " Thefe Homilies [ by Artie, 35.]
*' arc judged to be read diligently and di/lin^ly by
V you^ that they may be underftood by the People/*
Is it poiTible for the People, when they hear this read,
to underttand* it in any other fence, (efpecially fincc
the whole current of the Homilies are to the fame effe6^)
|han of abfolute Non-refiftance ? " It is not lawful,
*' faith the Homily y for Inferiors and Subjeds, in any
" Cafe to refift, and ftand againft the Superior Powers,'"
And yet, (if that Pofition be true) they mu ft under*
i^and it in the quite contrary fence, that it is lawful in
foflrie cafes, If therefore yout Dodirin be true, wheii yoU
A 4 r?ad
reatl this or the other Homily again fi Ret elilon, vlhcn yon
tome to this; or the like Sentence, (if you would be jufl
to the Souls of your Parilhioners, for whole Sins and
Errors you will be refponfiblc, if occafioned by your
■vvilful neg,le6l) you ought to tell them, that the Truth
of the D()6trine and Meaning of the Homily are diame-
trically oppolite to the Sound and Sence of the Letter :
And that wherefoever they find the Words, Ton (hall in
nocafircfij}^ they are to underHand, they are to refilt
in icme cafes j otherwife it is no more poflible from the
Letter, Sence, Coherence, and univerlal Tendency of
the Homilies, to find Refinance in fome cafes lawful,
(nhen in every place they fay, it is unlawful) than it
is for any one of your Flock to believe it lawful to
commit Adultery, when you preach it to be utterly and
toto gencre unlawful. And here, methinks, it is very
picafant to obferve, that ^jiux DuxGregis, Mr.Hoadly,
and your felf too, in your Expofuions of the two firft
Verfes of the 13th to the Romans^ exclude a total Non-
refifiancc, and yet m\\[\ allow it by Subfcription to this
Homily, which plainly brings thofe Words of S. Fatd
to prove the Duty of abfolute Non-refiiiance to evil
Princes, faying, " S. P^^/'s Words be plain, thatwho-
'' foever withttandeth (uch a Prince, fhall get to them-
*' felves Damnation ; -ftjr whofoeverwilhibndetli, witli-
" (hndeth the Ordinance of God/' But you and
Mr. Hoadly fay, that he that wtthliandeth fuch a Prince
in fome cafes, lliall merit, (Lall not only be more like-
ly to be in a State of Sa-fety here, but (if he be not
otherwife an unrepenting Sinner) he iliall be fuve of
Eternal Salvation hereafter. Is it podible for any Man,
reading the Homilies, to believe, that one Man in the
World would or could underfland them in your
Sence ? For ray part I do not believe it pofllblc. To
have the Homilies hterally condemn Refiftance in all
cales, even without the lea(t iliadow of Exception,- and
for fome with great AlTurancc, to afhrm that they do
notdoit, is a greater Affront to the common Senfe of
.M;^iikind, than it can be an a6t of Uncharitablenels
for any one to fay, fu^h an Alfertor is inconriltent and
, fjf-
( s )
fcif- condemned. This is literally to piit out theEyea
and flop up the Ears of Mankind, or to fay, that none
can Tee or hear but your felves. 'Tis uuc, we are not
obliged to <;on{eiit to every Expreflion in the Homilies,
or to fay, the Application of every Text of Scripture is
exa6l ; yet are we obliged to the general Scope and Ten-
dency of every Homily, or elfe I know not why they
were framed, or commanded to be read for the In-
lirudlion of the People. If you fay, we are not thus
obliged, I know no other way of inl-lrudling die People
in theSence of the Homilies, (which were defigned with
that brevity and plaii^ls, as to want no Explication)
tlian to declare the Sence of them to be exadly contrary
to the Letter. Whether Refjftance be lawful' or not, is
not at prcfent the Difpute between you and inc, only
whether the Homilies allow it in any cafe. 1 fay no,
ycu lay yes. I can read my Affertion in them in molt
cxprefs WokIs. Do you prove but one jnil Inference
for your Argument, and it iliall be allowed. Whether
Mr. Hoadl/s Expofition of ths two firfi Verfes of the
J 3th to the Romans, for Refinance, be ri^bt or w^rong,
it IS not my buOnels now to determine ; it is enough for
me, that the Homily quoted- fays peremptorily, that
S. Pu'jI in that place declares abfolutely againlt all
manner of Refiiiance. If the Homily be miliaken in
the Sence of the Text, and its Application, it makes no
great matter, for the cafe is not now, wliether the Text
be liere rightly underRood and expcimded in the Homi-
ly, but whether a Man of common Senfe can fuppole
the Homily to underftand it in favour of Refinance in
any cafe ; or whether a Man in his Wits can believe,
that any one can fubfcribe thofe Words of S. Pattl, as
encouraging, or but io much as allowing any manner
of Re filial) cc, when there is not one Exprefnon in ^iiy
Homily for Refiliance, but all againli refilling in any
fence, cafe, or under any temptation. If the Law of
Nature (as is pretended) be for Refiliance, I am lure
the Homilits are not. They may therefore be difcarded
and reprobated; but whilli they iiand amonglt the
auihentick A^ts of our Church, abfolute Non-reliliance
wili
( o
Will be the t)o(5lHne of it, and all Subfcribers miift owif
it, or lay themfelves under the dcferved Imputation of
the nioft apparent Amcatacrify in nature, if you have
pot fubfcribed to the Dodrinc of abfolufe Non-refiftance
in fubfctibing the Homilies, be pleafed to tell me iii
yotir Anfweir, what you have fubfcribed to^ and hovy
It may be colledcd from the Homilies virhich you have
fubfcribed.
Mr. Ho4dly (and yoii his UwhraJ fajr, when a trince
abufeth his Authority, to the great mifchief or ruin of
hisSubje^^s, that he lofeth his Authority, and maybe
tcfifted 5 and yet you both fubfcribe the quite contrary
in the aforefaid Homily of Obedience: Read thefe
Words, beginning at the 12th Line; and you liiay as
well fay they are not there, as that the fenfe of them
ts not wholly cxclufive of Refiftance in any cafe,^
*| Our Saviour Chrift himfelf, and his Apoftles, recei-
** ved many and divers Injuries of the unfaithful and
' wicked Men in Authority ; yet we riever read, that
they or any of them caufed any Sedition or Rebellion
** againtt Authority. We read oft, that they patiently
*' fufFercd all Troubles, Vexations, Slanders, Pangs;
I and Pains^ and Death itfelf fob fo^lifl? Martyrs !j
" obediently, without Tumult or Refiftance. They
^' committed their Caufe to him that judgeth righte-
*' oufly, and prayed for their Enemies heartily and
** earaeftly. They knew, that the Authority of the
' Powers was Goa's Ordinance, and therefore both
*^* in their Words and Deeds they taught ever Obe-
dience to it, and never taught, nor did, the con-
" trary. The wicked Judge Pi/^rr faid to Chri It, Know
* efi thoti not that 1 have power to crucify thee^ and have
** pOTver alfo to loofe thee f ]efus anfwered, Thou couUfi
*^ ha^e no power at all againfl me, except it vfere given thee
' from above. Whereby Chtift taught us plainly, that
even the wicked Rulers have their Power and Atitbo-
** fity from God, Cf^otp then do they fall from it for being
' y^'icked and Tyrannical f J and therefore it is not la w-
/ ful for their Subjeds to withftand them, although
!! they abufe their Powgj:/; Here the Homily plainly'
diliin-
diftinguifheth betwccn^Authority of ttie Higher Powers^
and the End for wliich it is given ; both which you con-
found and make the fame. ''• They knew, faith the
" Homily, that the Authority of the Powers was God'f
" Ordinance, and therefore both in Wotds and Deeds
" they taught ever Obedience to it, and never taught^
" nor did, the contrary." You fay, in flat contra-
diction to what you fubfcribe, that they had no Antho^
rity, whilft they did^ thus barbaroufly Perfecute , and
ought to have been refifted. The Homily fays, *' Where-
" by Cbritt taught us plainly, that even the wicktd
" Rulers have their Power and Authority from God,
*' and therefore it is not lawful for their Subjects to
** withftand them." You lay as plainly, Such wicked
and tyrannical Rulers have no Power or Authority froni
God, and therefore ought to be wiihliood. Are not
thefe grofs Inconfiftencies and Contradidions, and can
you choofe but lee them ? Pray (Sir !) try your Hand
to reconcile and qualify them. If your Paiilhioners
fhould hear you read this Homily, could they take it in
any other than a literal Senfe ; or believe you, if you
faid Ycu did ? And yet you ought to tell them fo, when
you read this Homily , for otherwiie it is impoflible for
them to know, that you take it fo. And thus it be-
comes you to ad with them in all Faithfulneis ; foe
either abfolute Non-refi(hnc€ is a damnable Docftrine,
cr Refiiiance m any cafe is ^ and it is as necefl'ary for
them to know, which of thefe is the damnable Sin, as
to know the Sinfulnefs of any other Vice whatever.
[/*. 66'j 67.] The Homily produces the cafe oWavid's
having had tvyice an opportunity of deftroyhig Sauly
his mortal Enemy, and of his refufmg to do it, purely
out of the Senfe he had of the plain Duty of Non-
refirtance; and of his flaying the Amalditej for killing
Sapil in the mort favourable cafe ; as an unanfwerablc
Argutuent, that neither one, nor all the Subjedts of a
tyrannical Prince, ought to refill widi violence their
Sovereign Lord. I have heard you yourfelf fay, You
would refifl him with violence, on a perfonal Invafion
of your Lifl^ 5 and you may as well do it on the Invafion
of
cf your Property ; (and no queftion but you may do it
fingly, as well as in conjundion with a great number,
for the cafe of one is the cafe of all) but I think the
Homily puts the Ohjedion, and makes the Anfwer inr
diredl oppofition to you. Read them both in thefc
Word§ : " But peradventure fome here would fay,
^' That David in his own defence might have killed
" King Saul lawftjlly, aind with a fafe confcience. But
'* holy David did know, that he might in nowife with-
*^ ftand, hurt, or kill his Sovereign Lord and King:
" He did know, that he was ^but King Sad's Subje^,
^' tho' he wtXQ in great Favour with God, and his Ene-
'' my King Sad out of God's Favour. Therefore tha'
'* he were never fo much provohdy yet he refufed utterly
" to hurt the Lord's Anointed. He durit not for of-
** fending God, and his own Confcience, (although he
" had occafion and opportunity) once lay his Hands
" upon God's high Officer the King, whom he did
" know to b£ a Perfon referved, and kepr, (for his
" Office fake) only to God's Punifhment and Judgment ;
" therefore he prayeth fo oft and earneftly, that he lay
'^ not his Hands upon the Lord's Anointed." Now
here the Homily fays, in as plain Words as Men can
write in, (if they are not fo, pray do you make them
plainer) " That a Subje6l may in no wile, with a fafe
" Confcience, withliand, hurt, or kill his Sovereign
" Lord and King, tho' never foPeriecutingand Tyran-
'' nical : ThiV he were never fo much provoked, ought
" not he to do it, (which^ I hope, excludeth all cafes, for
'' nothing can excfjd the utmoft ProvocationJ J^nowing
'' fuch a Perfm to be referved, and kept (for his Office
" fake) only to God's Punifhment and judgment -^^ and.
therefore not to the fudgment and Punifhment of one, or all
the People. But perhaps you will not (lick to fay, when
he becomes a Tyrant, he ceafeth to be a King, (I have
known yoH ftoop fo Igtv at a dead lift J and therefoxe in re-*
fifiing and murdering fuch an one, according to your
pretended Lau'of SelF-prefervationyou do not refift yout
King, but a lawiefs Tyrant* 1 reply^ you cannot but
have heard of that true and univerfally received diftini^ti-
(9)
Oil o^Tyrmnm fine f/r«/o,and Jyr annus exercitio ; the laft of
which is the fuppofed cale in the Homihcs, in contra-
diRin6lion to the former ; for at the fame time they pro-
hibit Refjftance to fuch an one, they declare him to be
the lawful King and Prince ; and for that caufe not to
be refjrtcd on any Provocation. Now fuppofc there
Tvas truth in your ObjedUon^ yet is it maniteif, that by
your Snbfcriptjon you have as clearly oppofed it, as
the rtoutelt PaiTive Obedience- Man alive, unlefs a Man
is arrived at that perfedion, as to deny his own hand.
It is very remarkable, " That D^vid is laid to pray oft
" and earnettly that God would not fuiFer him. to lay
" his Hands upon the Lord's Anointed, King SauL''
He was afraid ki\ he (hould be tempted by fuch Glorious
Opportunities to tranfgrels his Duty, and therefore begged
(jod's AfTiIlance and preventing Grace. But had you
been in his cafe, (notwithrtanding all the Subfcripti-
ons and Obligations to the contrary, from Laws Divine
and Human ) you would have embraced the firft ,
thanked God for the occaGon, and immortalized the
Act with the title o^ Providence, and a Glorious Delive-
rance, And that even fuch a wicked and tyrannical
Prince, is yet an inftrument and caufe too of much
Good to the People in a great many cafes, (and violent
Refjttance in none) and fo anfwers S. Paul's Charader,
that he is the Minijhr of God for good ,• ( whatever:
Mr. Hoadly and you may profefs) is evidently Hiewn to
t^ the Sence of the Compilers and Author! fers of this
Homily, from thefe following Words. [P,6g. /. i.]
" And by thefe two Examples (of Amr/'s Non-refirt-
*'^ a nee of Sanl in the Camp and in the Cave) Holy
*^ David (being named in Scripture a Man after God s
"' own Heart) giveth a general Rule and Lefibn to all
" Subjeds in the World, not to withrtand their Liege
*' Lord and King, not to take a Sword by their private
''* Authority againlt the King, God's Anointed, who
" only C^^d therefore no other) beareth the Sword by
^^ God's Authority, for the Maintenance of the Good,
?' and for the Puniiliment of the Evil, (which yet Safil
ff. vva5 far from doing in relation to innocent Davicf^
;: an4
( lo )
'^ and fcveral other of his good Subjei^s, for he was a'
?^ Perfecutor) who only C^^i therefore no other againsl
kimj " by God s Law hath the ufe of the Sword at his
" command, and alfo hath all Power, Jurifdiclion,
*' Regiment, Corre^Slion, and Punifhment, as Supreme
** Governor of all his Realms and Dominions, and
** that even by the Authority of (jod, and by God's Or-
*' dinance.'* It is plain by the Perfecuticn of David,
that Sanl could not be faid to maintain the Good in
that particular, (nor in the cale of Hundreds of others,
of which I will make mention, when I come to anfwer
Mr. Hoadlys Argument, that David^s was a private
and perlonal Cafe) for he perfecuted moft unjurtly his
•faithful Subjefl : So that the Sence of fuch a Prince's
being faid to bear the Sword by God's Authority for the
Maintenance of the Good, is expreffive both of what a
Prince ought to do, and what the worft of Princes in
fome meali;re do, va(Uy beyond the Benefits (upon a
due Calculation, and ballancing Accounts from Hi(tory)
of forcible Refiftance on the mo(i plaufible Pretext.
*' Thefe Examples (continues the Homily /. 25-) being
" fo manifeft and evident, fmeanmg of Paffive Obe-
dience under Tyrants J '* it is an intolerable Ignorance,
*'* Madnefs, and Wi eked nefs, for Subjeds to make any
" Murmuring, RebelHon^ Refinance, or Withfianding,
'* Commotion, or Infurredtioii againfi their moR dear
'' and dread Sovereign Lord and King, ordained and
^' appointed of God's Goodnefs for thcit Commodity,
" Peace and Quietnefs." And all this tho' fuch Tyrants
Hiould not tolerably anfwer the Ends of the Authority
conferred on them by God. If this be true, (as a Man
of tolerable Reach mult believe, that Mr. Hoaily and
you thought fo by your voluntary Subfcriptions, and he
mufi put great Force upon himlelf to believe otherwife,
or t\i^z what Faith is to be repoled in Words and Sub-
IcriptionsPj rphat intolerable Ignorance^ Madns^^ and,
Wickfdnej^ muj} yoH be guilty of in maintaining, that your
laTxfnl Prince may be reft/hd and coerced ; and in maintain^
in^ all thti too, from the concurrent Sence of the Homilies ?
wiVnd here Mr. Hoadly hath confented to a, ttror.§ Anfwer
< ")
tp a vtxy weak Qiieftion he hath more than once flai-
led, in relation to the Duty of Abfolute Obedience, im-
plying, that if Obedience to our Prince be abfolute,
then we ought to do whatever he commands us, whe-
ther the thing be lawful or unlawful ; whereas this very
Homily in Scripture -Words, to which he hath fubfcri-
}xd y (after having injoined Ahfolnte Ohdience to the
Tvorfi Princes J catteui our Duty of Abfolute Obedience
into Paflive as well as Adive, faying, " Yet let us bc-r
•^ lieve undoubtedly (good Chrifiian People) that we
*^ may not obey Kings, Magiftrates, or any other,
^ (though they be our own Fathers) if they would com-
*' mand us to do any thing contrary to God's Com-
^^ mandmcnts. In fuch a cafe we ought to fay, with
*^ the Apoftlc, We mufi rather obey God than Man, But
^^ neverthelefs in that cafe, we may not in anywife
"withftand violently, or rebell againft Rulers, or make
f^ any Infurre6lion , Sedition, or Tumults, either by
*' force of Arms, (or otherwife) againft the Anointed
f ' of the Lord, or any of his Officers ; but we muft in
*^ fuch cafe, patiently fajfer all Wrongs and Injuries^
(therefore not revenge the greateft ; this ufed to he the va}
of reasoning in former times) " referring the Judgment
" of our Caufe only to God ; and therefore not to the,
Arbitration of the People, Such an Obje(5lion to an Ab-
solute Obedience is much below the Sence of Mr. Hoad-'
Ij, when be writes on defeofible Subjeds.
In the third and laft part of this Sermon o^ Obedience^
h 7. is recapitulated in few Words the Sence of the
foregoing, That for no canfe we may refijj the Magi/Irate,
tho he he veichd -, as it is faid in the lecond parr, That
m may in no cafe refiH ; Words entirely of the fame
Senpe, and almoft of the fame Letters. 1 would not
for the World, it had been faid, We may not refij} upon
any Pretence whatever^ for then feme of our Divines, ac-
cording to their modern Divinity and CafuKiry, would
tiave nimbly replied, It is true, we may not refift upon
any Pretence^ but we may in a real Cafe, or for a real
Caufe ; as if the Word there, Pretence^ was not totally
esdufive 5 tho* Perfons of lefa Sagacity and Penetration,
would
(12)
would have thought the Statute in the firft Vear ofKing
Charles the Second's Recovery of his Crown, forbidding
Refiftance on my Pretence whatever, to have fignified
for no Caufe, *or in no Cafe conceivable, efpecially when
fome other Adts about the fame time told the W6rld,
That the Porper of the Sjrord ivas^ and is always folely in
the King, (and then not by any original Authority in
the People) and that neither Lords, nor Commons, col-
IcBively nor reprefentatively, had any coercive Porter over
kirn, [vide 12 and 13 q^ Charles the Second] And I
muft tell you, Sir ! had the Homilies faid no more than
barely. We may not refifi our lawful Prince, and had they
not been confirmed by Parliament, but Convocation
only, you ifiult be fuppoffd to have fubfcribed them in
theSence of Abfolute Non-re(i(iance, and in no other :
For the whole Statute-Law is fo clearly for Abfolute
Non-refiRance, that I will give up the'Caute, if you
can produce one, that but feems to favour Refifiance
before thefe late Difputes began. And for this reafon
therefore, if for no other, your Homilies muil be fup-
pofed to mean Abfolute Non-refirtance, fince the Sta-
tutes moft evidently do fo ; for the 36th Canon which
injoins yon to fubfcribe the 39 Articles, and in pur-
luancc of it, the Book^ of Homilies, is founded original-
ly on the Authority of the 25th 0^ Henry the Eighth,
which nulls any Canon or Ecclefiartical Law made in
contradidion to any precedent Law of the Land. So,
that fincc the Laws allow of tlie Subfcription, autho-
rifed by an immediate Authority only oFKing and Con-
vocation, they can be fuppofed only to allow the Ho-
milies (were there but thefe fix Words in them. Thou
[halt not refijf thy Prince J in that Sence, in which the
Statutes againrt Refinance mult be taken ; otherwife
the Law w^')!tld allow a Subfcription contrary to Law.
Ijn. 16, 17. The King is Cdilkd God's High Principal Judge
en Earth; thcrcf.re the People are his Inferiours, and
cannot nidge him. This is the common way of Argu-
mentation;* and the Sence of your Subfcription, if it
can mean any thing. P. 6p. /. 24. The Homily con-
ceives the Sciice of S. Fr4cy to be, i Pet, 2. That Kings
are
C 13 )
'art chief Heads and Rulers; and fays , The Wards are jd
plain , that they need no Expofttion ; but they have need
ofExpofition, (and of an uncommon Head and Face
too , to do it ) if they murt mean the quite contrary,
that they are neither chief Heads ^ nor Rulers ; for fucli
they are not, if the People can lawftilly refift or depofe
them : for he who hath Power over anothet, inasmuch,
and as far as he hath that Power , is the other's Head
and Ruler. [ Lin. 34. J the Sermon faith, This is God's
** Ordinance, God's Commandment , and Gods holy
*' Will ^ the whole Body of every Realm , and all the
" Members and Parts of the fame iliall be fubjecl to
"their Head, the King; and that (as Sc.P^/^rwriteth)
*' for the Lord's fake ; and ( as St. Pad w^iteth ) foe
^' Confcience fake , and nft for Fear only. ' How is
this reconcilable w^ith your'?, and your Friend Hoadly's
giving Power to the great People of the Land , to refiii
in fome Cafes their Law^fui Prince ; when by the full
fccpe of the precedent parts of this Homily, this fame
King is declared to be irrefilUble in any Cajcy or for any
Canje whatever? If ycu can reconcile this, you have at
ikange Faculty of making Peace between the moft oppo-
fite Things in Nature, apparent and flaming Contradi-
dions. At this Healing Rate , Sir ! I defy you to
Preach the moft plain, pradical Sermon, by which yout
PariiHoners can be edified ; nay , know what you
mean : It will be impolTible for them tounderrtand you,
unlefs they take along with them this infallible Rule^
That they nmi\ be liire to nnderliand yoil always in a
Sence diredly oppofite to the Sound and Letter of your
Dodrin.
I come now to the Homily againft Difibedience and
Wilful Rebellion. By the by , give me leave to ob-
fcrve, That your Patron Mr, Hoadly, in his Meajures of
Sdmjfiony hath, (I will not fay, defignedly) pafTed
over the Notice of this Exhortation, concerning goodOrder
And Obedience to Rulers and Magijf rates ; as if he had
never Subfcribed to it , nor hacl been cblie,ed to recon-
cile it with his prefent publick Military Declara-
tion?.
B IPmh
( 14 )
\^P^.rtl. pag, ^'^\. lin.^.'] The Homily argues ^
fortiori, '^ That if Servants ought to obey their Matter?,
** not only being gentle, but fuch as be frovvard ; as
'' well and MUCH MORE ought Subjeas to be
" obedient , not only to their good and courteous , .but
" allb to their fliarp and rigorous Princes ; therefore mt
to refisl; them nTth V'ioknce. [ Lin, 5.] The Homily de-
clares, that God not only conltimteth Princes to prevent
ConfulioiiS, and for the Benefit and Quiet of Subjeds,
but aiib , that they may refemblc him in Power and
Authority too; faying, *' So hath he conftituted,
** ordained , and let IBarthly Princes over particular
*' Kingdoms and Dominions in Earth , both for the
" avoiding of all Confufioa. which elfe would be in the
^* World , if it (hould be without Governors,; and for
". the great Quiet and Benefit of Earthly Men their Sub-
" jects ; and alfo , that the Princes themfelves in
*' u^Hthority, Pcnvcr^ Wifdom, Providence, and Righte-
*' oufnefs , in Government of People and Countries
*' committed to their Charge, (hould refemble hisHea-
*^ venly Governance ; as the Majedy oFH&enly Thing?
" may by the Bafenei's of Earthly Things be fhadowed
*' and refembkd. Now if they were not irrefilUble.
they could not be like him in Pomr and Amhoriiy,
Perhaps you will fay. But our King hath not Power and
Authority to make Laws withoi^t the Concurrence of
llie Parliament, and therefore his Power cannot refemble
the PovKr of God, who can make what Laxvs he plcafr/.
i reply, As God can and doth often oblige himfelf to
Laws of his own Conceffion , fo may Conceflion? be
made by Earthly Potentates: And as God is Almighty,
xiotwithRanding luch Conceffions, whereby he has ob-
liged himfelf to his Creatures; fo is the King irreftifii-
ble , by the Letter and Sence of all his Laws ; not-
withftanding flich Legal and Statute-Concedlons , to
which he (lands in (bid Confcience bound.
[P^^. 35«^. //«. 7.] " The Scriptures declare, /^///^
*^ tke Him'ily^ that when the Wicked do reign, then Men
" p,o to ruin ; and agam , A fooliili Prince dettroyeth
the People, and a cuvctous King undceth his Subjects :
and
C 15 )
aiid yet this fame Homily faith, that fucfi a King or
Prince is not to be wiihftoocl withViolence.Read the fol-
lowing Anlwer. '' What fliall Subjects do then ? Shall
^^ they obey valiant, fiout, wife, and good Princes ; and
^" contemn , dilobcy, and rebel apinft Children being
** their Princes , or againli: indifcreet and evil Go-
*' vcrnors? God forbid ! For firl^, What a perilous
~' tiling were it to comnii: unto the Subjeds the Judge-
** ment, which Prince is wife and godly, and his
*^ Government good, and which is otherwife J^as
" though the Foot muft judge of the Head: An En-
*' terprize very heinous , and muft needs breed Rebel-
*Mion : " And yet you and Mr. Hoadly openly main-
tain tlie contrary to w^hat you have fubfcribed in this
Homily; you teach , that luch Princes may be vrith-
iiood with Violence , and depofed. Your Principles
are, That when a Kinggoeth about to rhin^ defiroy, a,nd
undo his People , he may be redfted and depofed ; ( nay,
that he ought to be fo ferved) but the Homily fays, in
as plain VVords as po.Tible, that tho' he ll:iould go about
to ruin, dejlroy, and undo his People , yet he is i\i\]
not to be relified. Whatever Objedion the Wit of
Man may make to the Doc^rin of Irrefiliibility, it can-
r.ot pofllbly objed to the Sence of the Homily in that;
Point, To endeavour to do it , is to impole on the
Common Senfe of Mankind. And in my Confcience,
I do not believe from the Beginning of the World to
t!}is Day, and from this Day to the End or it, that evec
any Hereditary Prince, who had Heirs, ever did, or will
defjgn the total Ruin or Deitru6tion of hisSubiedts, (for
that would be to defiroy Himfelf, and hisPolierity aftec
him) but only through exceiTive Weakn€fs,or prevalence
of evil (but unfufpec^ed) Counfel, he might poflibly be
extreamly injurious to them, and , by confequence,
iRUch more to his own true and proper Intereft^
tLin.ip^&c.'] *' Rebellion is called the greateft of
;* all Milchiefs, and Rebels the wor(t of all Sub^
jefts; meaning, (as it appears by the context) Rt-
iiiiance to Princes on any Account , the' they were the
n'OiQ of Men : And yet you and Mr. Hoadly proclaim
B 2 it.
( i6)
It, Th: Glorious Cafife of GOD, Here wants anotlier Heal-
ing (iroke. Let Refinance in foine Cafes be the Caufe of
GOD as much as it will, when you can reconcile it
with the Homilies, or reconcile Yourfelt' with Yourfelf,
in this cafe ycu Ihall be the Great y^pollo of the Age.
Suppolc you Ihould Preach the Homilies to them , who
never read , or heard of them before , Is it pofTible for
them to receive them in a qualified ience of Refinance
iomewherc, and fometimes ? I have heard of a fcan-
dalous Reflexion call on a Preacher, that he fhould bid
his People follow what hefaid, not what he did : but I
never before heard one intimate, that the People (liould
not believe one Word he told them from the Pulpit or
Desk, a? ycu do ; when out of the Church you declare
tor Refj(iance of the Prince in fome Cafes^ and in the
Church, in reading the Homilies you declare it unlaw-
ful in any Cafe. And that you once thought the Ho-
milies, and fome Pra6lices, utterly inconfiftent, I have
great reafon to believe, from an ExpreiTion 1 have
heretofore heard from you.
[Pa^. eadem^ tin. "^6 ] '' A Rebel is worfe than the worft
*^ Prince, and Rebellion worle than the worft Govern-
** inertt of the worft Prince that Mijfrfo hath been." Can
you Subfcribe an Homily in which are theie Words, and
yet plead for Refinance in any Caje f Is a Rebel, i.f . (as
is theSer.ce of both Homilies, of that of Obedience to Rulers
i^nd Magiffratcs^ and of this, againfi Wilful RebellionJ a
Perfon rcfifting his Lawful Prince with Violence, worfe
than, the worft Prince^ and Rebellion, i.e, (according to
thefe Hop--iili€S any manner of violent Refiliance of our
Lawful Prince) worfe than the worft Government of
the worft Prince that hitherto ha:h been : And yet is a.
Rebel and Rebellion better too, at the fame time ? Cart
the lame ihiiit'. be better and worfe at tlie lamelnftant ?
And yet it muft be fo, if he, who refilkth inch a
Prince, ib better than the worft Prince , as ycu pr'jfels
them ; yet nuich worie than the worft Prince, as your
Subfcription teftitie?. VVhatDilknce and Diftcrence are
there between i caigue and Hand ! It will not be
cnoi.'gh to fay, ( as your Friend Mr,Hoadh doth imply)
that
(17)
that tfic following words call that only Rebellion, wliidi
is raifed for filial! Matter?. The precedent words cut
off all manner of Relief for Rcfiflance of any Sore, and
in any Cafe, BefMes, tho* the Homily iays , " Rc-
*' bels are unmeet Minifkrs, and RLbelUon an unfit
" and unw^hoKom Medicin to reforin any- fmall Lacks
*' in a Prince , or to cure any little Griefs in Go-
*' vernment; " Yet it fays alfo in die very next u'ord?,
*' Such lewd Remedies C yo'-^ call t%et?i godly ones ) arc:
*' far worfe than any other Maladies and Diiorders
Cy^ithoHt any Exception , of n-hat Kind or Degree they he)
" that can be in the Body of the Commonwealth.
[ Pag, 3 56. I'm. 6. ] But what if the Prince be undif-"
^* cBcet , and evil indeed , and "is aUb evident to al/
" Men's Eyes that he is lo ? Here the molt Tyrannical
Prince is fuppofed , and that his Tyranny is io^iioto-
rious, that every body muft needs lee it. What is* to be
done in luch a Cafe ? This is your fuppofed Cafe or
National and Notorious Tyranny ; and yet even here,
310 other Arms or Remedies are allowedjbut the old ruRv'*
Preces & LAchkyntiZ , and Amendment of our naughty
Lives, mod commonly (if not always) the Judicial
Caufe of National Calamities. '* I ask a^ain, (faith
^' the Homily) What il: it be long of the VVickednefsof
'^ the Subjects , that the Prince is undifcrect and evil ?
^' Shall the Sub;e61s both by their Wickednels provoke
" God, for their defcrved Punilliment, to give them an
^^ evil or undifcreet Prince ; and alfo rebel agalnit
'* him J and w^rrhaB againft (jod , who, for the Punilh-
" ment of their Sins, did give them fuch a Prince ?
^^ God (fay the holy Scriptures) makeih (mt only per-
*' mittsth) a wicked Man to reign for the Sins of the
*' People." And that the Homily meaneth this Text not
in the fence of Peimiffion only , but of Approbation
too, of the Prince, not of the VVickednefs of him: qua-
tenas Rex , non qMAtenm Tyrannic ; read it thus, begin-
ning at Li)i. 28. " If we will have an evil Prince
" (when God (hall fend fuch an one) takeiiaw^ay,ancl
*' a good one in his Place, let u5 take away out Wick-f
" c^nefs 3 which provoketh God to place luch an one
B ^ ". QVQf
( i8)
^^ over us, and God will either difplace him, (though
Men ordinarily have not Faith enotigh to trnfl God infach
''^ a Cafe J or of an evil Prince make him a goodone^ fo
^^ that we firft will change our Evil into Good. For
^' will you hear the Scriptures ? The Heart of the Prince
*' is in God's Hand, (jome People thinl , they are fafer^
** when the King s He tin is in their own Hand J which way
" foevcrit (hall pl^fehim, heturnethir. Thus fay the
*' Scriprures: Wherefore let us turn from our Sins untq
*^ the Lord with all our Hearts, and he will turn the
" Heart of the Prince unto our Quiet andWeahh : Elfe
^' for Subje6ts to deferve through their Sins to have an
" evil Prince, and then to rebel againtthim, were
" double and treble Evil , by provoking God mofe to
*' plague them. Nay , let us either delerve to have a
" godcl Prince, or let us patiently fuffer, and obeyfuch
^' as we deferve. And whether the Prince be gooc}
*' or evil, let us, according to the Counfel of the holy
^' Scriptures, pray for the Prince , for his continuance
'^^ and increafe in Gaodnefs, if he be goodj and for his
" amendment, if he be evil. '* Tho' therefore a Ty-
rannical Prince be a Judgment of God on a Nation, as
is a Plague or Pef-lilence, yet are we not to endeavour
to remove him ourfelves, as we woujd an Epidemical
Difiemper; (as is the Sence fometimes, and Expreflion
of fome of youi Brethren) at leaft the Sence of the Ho-
mily is full to the contrary, and that is enough for my
Purpofe. And, [ Fag. 357.] the Sertmn tells you, that
fuch a Monfter and Tyrant reigned about the time of
St. Paul's writing this EpiRle ; faying, [Line i.l
" And 1 pray you,wbo was Prince over the moRpart of
" the Chrifiians, when God's Holy Spirit by St. Pad's
"• Pen gave them this LelTon ? Forfooth ! Caligula^
^' Ciauiius^ or Nero ; who Were not only no Chrillians,
*' but Pagans,and alfo either foolifl-iRulers,or moft cruel
^'' Tyrants ; " Meaning, that S, Pad defjgned abfoiute
Non-refjliance to the worfi of Tyrants : For fuppofmg
St. Pml had wrote this Epiftle , cr the other to the
Romans^ within the qmnqfiennium of NcrOj (as Mr. Hoadly
hopes, th^ kind World mil tak€ upon truft on hisConie-
' ' ^ ' " ^ ^^^s
(19)
6>ure, without Proof) ic is plain, the PijbIickVoice,both
of'CKurch and State in the Homily, fuppolctb it a Duty
ur.der the worft of Princes, by naminj^ the Perfons of
the Emperours, Caligula , CLmdh^:, otNjre. And the
following Infcance of the Jeivs being commanded abfo-
iuteNoD-refiiiancc (notoecaufe they could not refift,
but becaufe they bught not, tho' they had had Power,
for the Command is witliout Rettridion or Limitation)
to Nehtichadonojor King of Bdyhn, under the Icvcreft
Adts of Tyranny and Perfecution, is, ad mnkr^^nd^i?^^
and is a fuperabundant Addition to the Strength of my
Pofition ; That Abfolute Non-reflftance is an indii-
penfable Duty, and that it is the univerial and un-
avoidable Sence of the Homilies. Begin at [ Lin, 5.]
*' Will you yet hear the Word of God to the J^'rvs,
" when they were Prifpners under NflHchjidonofo-r Kfng
'* of Babylon , after he had llain their King , NobJes,
" Parents, Children and Kinsfolks, burned their Coun-
'^ try, Cities, yea Jerufdcm itfelf, and the holy Tem-
" pie , and had carried the refidue remaining alive,
'' captive with him to Babylon f Will you hear yet,
*' what the Prophet 5^/Wj faith unto God's People being
'* in this Captivity? Pray you , faith the Fropher,
'' for the Life oi Ncbfichadonofcr King of Babylon, C Knock
hbn on the Head^f>iy you, facha Rebel again ji his SabjcElslj
" and for the Life of Balthafur his So?i; that their Days
'' may be as the Days of Heaven upon the Earth ; that
"' God alfo may give us Strength and lighten our Eyes,
*' that we may live under the Defence of NcbuchadGmfir
'* King of Baby Ion y C^t feems tben, a Nation mi^^ht make
a jhrfty efpecially if it were not rebclliotis and rejljling , to
live under fnch a Prince , tho not Jo cor^tfortahly, as under
a graclom one ; ) '' and under the Protedion of B.iltha-
" far his Son ; that we may long do them Service,
( What! fiich Tyrants, a.i were not fit to live f J '' and^
*^ find Favour in their fight. Pray for us alfo unto
'* the Lord our God , for we have fmned againfl the
^'. Lord our God. Thus far the Prophet Barnch his
'* Words , which were fpokcn by him ( continues the
" Homily) unto the People of God, ofdiatXmg, who
34 "• ;Yas
(20)
^* was an Heatben, a Tyrant, and cruel OpprcfTor of
^' them, and had been a murderer of many Thoujanh
^' of their Nation , f w^-r// you. Sir ! fajfer yonr Prince to
proceed half fo far, before you refill himf and I dare engage^
if he Tvas a notorious Tyrant^ he fhali not defire more i J
*' and a deftroyer of their Country, jvith a Confedion
" that their Sins had deferved fuch a Prince to reion
" ovpr them. And fhall the old Chriftlans, (fay the
*' Compilers of this Homily) by S. Pauls Exhortation
^' pray for Caligula, CUudim, or Nero ^ Shall the Jews
f' pray for Nehuchadonojor f Thefe Emperors and Kings
*' being Strangers unto them, being Pagans and Infi-
" dels, being Murderers, Tyrants, and cruel OpprelTors
^' of them, and Deflroyers of their Country-men and
f^ Kinfmen, the Burners of their VilIages,To\vns, Cities,
'^' and Temples: And fhall not we pravfor the long,
" profperous, and godly Reign of our Natural Prince ?
" no Stranger, &c.'^ If abfolute Non-refilbnce was
due to fuch Princes, (as the Homily moft plainly faith
It was) I defire you tp give the Chara6ler of one that
may be refifted without bidding Defiance to the Homily.
Z^ind him out, and then I will tell you more of my
miud. Again, p. 358. /. i j. fpeaking in commenda-
tion of the Prmce then reigning, (faith the Homily)
'' What fhall we fay of thefe Men, who ufe themfelves
** thus Rebellioufly againft their Gracious Sovereign ?
^' who, if God for their Wickednef ha.d given them an
^' Heathen Tyrant to reign over them, were by God^s
^' Word bound to obey him, and to pray for him."
Tour Interpretation of thii in your next.
[Part. II. /7. 361.] The Homily (after having plen-
ti-fully fet down the famous Cafes oi Saul and David
agalnft Refinance of any fort or fjze) asketh and refoi-
yeth thefe remarkable Qiiel^ions ; faying, '' La David
^' anfwer to fuch Demand?, as Men defirous of Rebel-
^^ lion do ufe to make: Shall not we, fpeciaily being
f fo good Men as we are , rife and rebel againli a
" Prince, hated of God, and God's Enemy ; and there-
^^ fore likely not to profper either in War or Peace, but
:■ tc be hurtful and pernicious to the Commonwealth ?
" ■ • ••• - '' Na
(21)
f' No, faith good and godly David, God's and fach a
^' Kings faithful Subjed : And lb conviding fiich Sub*
f* jeds as attempt any Rebellion againft fuch a King^
" to be neither good Subjefts nor good Men." So faitlj
confident and honett Timothy by manual Subfcription ;
but by oral ProfelTion quite otheivvife declareth PhiUn*
tm : " But, fay they, (hall we not rife and rebeHagainft
" fo unkind a Prince, nothing confideting or regarding
" our true, faithful, and painful Service, or the fafs-
*' guard of our Pofterity ? No, faith goodD<«wW, whom
^' no fuch unkindnefs could caufe to forfake his due
*' Obedience to his Sovereign." To this your outward
Man afllnts by voluntary Subfcription, but your in-
ward Man declares the contrary from tlie great Law of
Stlf prefervation. There is nothing like fleeping in a
whole Skin. " Shall we not, fay they, rife and rebel!
^' again rt our known, mortal^ and deadly Enemy, that
"' feeketh our Lives? No, faith godly D^W, who had
'' learned the Leffon that our Saviour afterwards plain-
^' ly taught, That we ihould do no hurt to our Fellow-
'' Subjeds, though they hate us and be our Enemies :
" Much ieis unto our Prince, thcfugh he were our Enemy."
I beg David's and my Prince's Pardon for that, (quoth
FhiUmm) for though I fubfcribe with one hand, I'll
run him through with the other, or perhaps with the
lame, if he violently invade the fuperiour Authority of
ihe Kingdom oi Me. '' Shall we not alfemble an Ar-
*^ my of fuch good Fellows as we are, and by hazard-
*' ing of our Lives, and the Lives of fuch as withliand
" us, and withal hazarding the whole Ertate of our
^' Country, remove fo naughty a Prince? No, faith
" godly D4z/i^, fori, when 1 might without alTembling
*' Force, or number of Men, without Tumult or hazard
" of any Man's Life, or fhedding of any drop of Bloocj,
*^ have deliver'd my Self and my Country (my Country y
fays David ; fo that bis Cafe then vpas not perfonal only, as
Mr. Hoadly -viqM weaily pcrfuade the World, as I wMi
pt7evo yoti afterrvards : homver it is plain, the Homily cannqt
he fHppofed to think fo) " of an evil Prince, yet would I
*? pot do it." The more fool Davids (replies PhiUntm}
(22)
tbat could have deliver'd his Country fo cafily, \yhh
one finglcBlowj whereas other Subjects, that labour
lometime? under great Tyranny, cannot remove the
liiftrumenr without vart De{ku6tion and BIood-l"hed ;
and mniT times not fo neither. What 1 have fubfcri-
^^^, I have fubfcribed ; but for all that David fhali be
rio Fxample or Cafuift for me. " Are not they, fay
^^ iome, lufty and couragious Captains, valiant Men of
^^ Stomach, and good Mens Bodies, that do venture by
vould
look too narrow and fneaking, xho Sslf\% commonly
at the bottom of all : And if it prove fuccefsful, let
me fee the Man that will not fay or fwear afterwards^
that it was originally defigned for the Publick Good.
'' Befides, (continues he) in this very place, Rebellioti
*' is fpoken of, as an unfit Medicine to reform any
^^ fmall Lacks in a Prince, or to cure any little Griefs
" in Government : Which cannot be applied to that
*^ ReQftance, (yes, it can, andmnj}, if it he applied to all
Re/f.'hnceJ " which is made to prelerve a State from.
*' that Ruin, which is evident and certain without it/'
BuiMt. Hoadly! it is not over-^ir to omit the fiAw-
iiig two Lines; but then indeed your whole Plcffnad
been difcovered and fpoiled. He quotes thefe Wordsj
Ctho* what hath been (aid juft before, is enough to de-
flroy his Argiiment with any reaibnable Man) " That
"^ Rebellion^ is an unfit Medicine to reform any fmall
*' Lacks in a Prince, or to cure any little Griefs in
" Government;" thinking thereby to deceive the un-
wary Reader, as if the Homily mcantj that becaijfe
Refiiknce was a Medicine unfit to reform iinall Faults
i« a Prince^ or Government, 4t**t therefore it followed,
D that
(40
tbat it was a very fit and proper Medicine in great andl
extreme Abufes of the Sovereign Authority : Whereas
the two Lilies immediately following, put the matter
of Abfolute Non-refilknce beyond difpute ; laying,
" Such lewd Remedies Cof Refijiance) being far worfe
Cthire is no comparijon hetvteen them J " than ANY
^' OTHER Maladies and Diforders, that can he in the
" Body of the Commonwealth." This 1 hope is fpokcn
Abfolute enough. " It is here faid likewife, faith he,
" that we mart pray for the Prince, whether good oY
" evil, /. e, as it is here explained, tor his continuance
*' and increafe in Goodnefs, if he be good ; and for his
" Amendment, if he be evil : Which I think (think
again, fecond Thoughts, they fay, are h:si) '^ is as con-
" filient with Defending our lislves from being ruined
" by him, as the Praying in like manner for our Ene-
^^ micF, is with our defending our felves againlt them."
If he means (as 1 cannot perceive what he means elfe)
that we have as much Authority to defend our felves
by violent Refifiance againit our tyrannical Prince,
as againii our Enemies, becaufe we are obliged to pray
as much for the one, as for the other ; I mu(? tell him,
he is under a great Miliake : For tho' there is the fame
Abfolute Command for Praying for our Enemies, as
there is for Abfolute Obedience to our Prince ; yet the
Cafes of Paflive Obedience are unequal. The whole
Law and Pradlice of the World have ever been for
lawful Wars under lawful Princes againft publick
Enemies ; as particularly God commanded his beloved
PeUJe the Jews, to fight with, and deliroy the Idola-
tro"Nauons ; whereas there is no one Example or
Command in the Old Teilament, for Subjedls to rife
up againji their natural Prince, in any cafe. The like
allowance has alfo been made for ScU-defcnce, (where
the Power of the Magiftrate could not be timely called
into the Allilfance of the injured Perfon) againflpii-
vaie AfTauhs : and S. John Baptili fairly owned the
* lawfulnefs of Violence m feme cafes, when he gave the
Soldiers good Advice, without condemning their Cha»
rafter or Profeilion. But as for Refjliance to the Prince,
ycu
C4n
J70U tiave no Exception in Scripture, Reafon, or La\^,
to countenance, much lels to authorife ic. And I am
fure, the Supieme Power in every Nation is necedarily,
and by all Laws irrefiliible : If it were not fo, it could
not be the Supreme Power ; and that Supreme Power
here, is lodged in our King or Qiieen. Methinks it is
a ftrangc piece of Affurance in Mt.Hoadly, when the
Homily bad but jui\ before, p. 356. anfwered the Ob-
jcdlion, " But what if the Prince be undifcreet and
' *' evil indeed, and is alfo evident to all Mens Eyes that
** he is fo ? by telling us. That we ought by no means
" to refift him, but to pray for his Converfion and
" Amendment ;" It is a ftrange piece of Affurance, I
fay, to tell us after thi?, that yet we may do it, as well
as refift a Tory or Rapparee ; and by parity of Reaibn
that by Praying for his Amendment, is meant, that God
vUl enme yon to deBroy hint, if you can, for fear he
lliould ferve you fo firft. The Profeflion of whicli
Dodrine of Refiftance , and his juft Sufpicion and
Jealoufy, that you will put it into pra6lice on occa-
fion, is the likelieft way to provoke him to it.
[i^^^. 165.] At the end of the Homily, faith he,
" The'VVickednefs of the Rebellion then on foot, is fee
** forth, with a principal View to which , and the
** Popifli Pretences for Rebellion, this Homily was com-
" piled ^ which would make one apt to think it very
** hard, to urge the Dodrin of it againit fuch a Rcfift-
'^ ance as hath been found necefTarytorPreiervation of the
*' Proteftant Religion , and the Guarding againft thefe
** fame Popiili Enemies , at whom this Dodrin was
*' chiefly directed. " That is to fay, becaufe the Com-
pilers ot the Homily had then in View a Rebellion car-
rying on by Papifts , therefore they could never be fup-
pofed to condemn one carried on by Proteftants at any
time on the fame Principles. For let me ask ; Do none
elfe ever ufe the fame Pretence?, how averfe fcever they
protels themlelves to Popery ? Confult a while an in-
genious Paper on this Subiedl, entituled, Two Sticks mad^
tfic , or , the Devil Hpon Dun.- Rebellion is Rebellion,
nhocver be guilty of it: and Religion hath notiiing to
D 2 da
(48)
fio in It.Have >*ou forgot theie f bv Words in this Homiiyj,
iPt.^-. p 373.] Rebellion is moil againRall true Religion,
C^-nd therefore is not allovpnhle in^or for it ;J or cannot you
remeniber two Leaves farther in your own Book, where
[/>. 168.3 you fay : '* They Ipeak likewife hereof the Pre-
"Mences uled by Rebels, particularly that of Religion,
*'' (which I have not concerned my felf with.)? And yet
you do concern your (elf with it, and make it a lau-
dable Caufe of Refuting the Supreme Magifirate ;
when you fay but two Leaves before, [vi^. Pag,i6<^.']
*' It would make one apt to think it very hard, to urge
" the Do6trin of it againii fuch a Refinance as hath
*' been found necefiary for Prefervation of the Protejfant
^^Rdioion. " So forgetful Mr. //W/jy / Within the
compafsof two Leaves I What follows to the end of
the Paragraph, is a Continuation of the Argument of
Dominion being founded in Grace : For if the Homilies,
in injoining Abfolute Obedience^ had only refpcdt to
the Prince, as being of the Reformed Religion, it \x\ui\ be
fo, // Refihince be foHnci necejptry for Prejervation of the
Protejiant Religion ; and you know what a Papili is to
Us, the fame we are to them. Would not thisin the in-
trinfick Merits of the Caufe, (had they pleaded it,) have
be<:n an excellent Vindication of^ the Povpder-Traytors^ot
any other Romi(h cues, who thought their Religion as true,
as we think ours,and as judly to be defended or promoted
by War or Weapons f But I Lru(i, We have not jo learned Chrijh
C ^4^^- 1^50 He comes to confider the Second Part of
this Homily, and lays, *' The Defjgn of it is, to alledge
*' one Example or two out of the holy Scriptures, of the
*'. Obedience of Subje6ls, not only to their good and
^* gracious Governors,but alio unto their evil and unkind
" Piince?; as it is there expreiled. And this %viil help
" very much towards our judging what f')rt of Difobe-
'' dience it wasjwhich the Authors defigncd to condemn.
*■'■ Now the firit and chief Example here alledged,is that
'' o\ David, in his Behaviour towards Saul, And as to
'' this , it isiully iufhcicnt to remark , that the Caulc
** between .S'-^W and David being purely Perfonal, and
" of a Private Concern ; and the Charge a^ainii Saul
'f relating
C 49 )
^" irhting meerly to his Pcrlonal Vices; all tliat can
" follow from hence, fiippofins; the Exanii^le o'[ DaztU
" to obli^^e our Confcience, C^^ ^oth not fahiy tell yo'rt, -• /:
*' doth) IS this, That it is not lawful for Suhjcds to eii-
•' deavoiir to dethrone, or murder a Prince for Vices
^' meerly Perfbnal, or on any Account of a Private
^^ Nature. " And can Mr. Hoaiily believe, that the Cafe
of Saul and DAvid in all its Circumliances , w^s
purely Pcrlonal ? No , he cannot , nor no Man be-
lieves that he can j or at leaR that he can believe, the
Homilies mean no more. Can he read the Demands
and Anfwers in this Cafe, and not believe the Com-
pilers of the Homily to underftand them in the Sence of
the Common Cafe of all Subjects under the Adminilira-
tion of the worrt Princes ? All Injuries are in fomc
fenfe Perfonal ; in as much as a Community can no
more fuffer, ejfcept in its Individuals, than llniverfals
can fubfift without their Particulars. So, that if a King
may not be refilled for Private and Perfonal Injuries, he
may not for Publick and Political ones; and if he
may for Political, he may for Perfonal ; for the Cafe
of one, is the Cafe of all : And he that can dettroy
me and my Family to day, without my daring to refift
him, may defkoy my Neighbours to morrow, and fo on,
until he hath finiilied his Work. Read the Demands
and Anfwers , and explain them to me (ir you can) ia
any other Sence, than of abfolute Non-reIi(iance to die
woritof Princes under the Calamity of National and
Political Evil?. To read them to you, is enough to con-
fute you, vvithoutany other Argument : I have done it
before in this Pdper, and Oiall now call on you again to
explain them, fo as to make them quadrate with your
Sence of Private and Pcrlonal Iniiirics. They run thus:
*' Now let Davil anfvver to fuch Demands , as Mtn
"^' defirous of Rebellion do uie to make. Shall not we,
^' fpecially being fo good as we are , rife and rebel
^^ againlf a Prince , hated of God, and God's Enemy,
*' and therefore likely not to profper either in War or
" Peace, but to be hurtful and pernicious totheCom-
15 monweaiih ? No. faith good and godly D^/'./, God's
D ^ '' and
( $0)
^ TLTidfuch a Kings faithful Stibje
*^ They may be as lufty and courageous as they lift, yet
*' faith godly Davidy they can be no good nor godly
.^^ Men that fo do : for I not only have rebuked, but alfo
^' commanded him to be (lain , as a wicked Man,
*' which (lewKing Saul, mint Enemy; tho' he being weary
^^ of hisLife for the lofs of theVi6loryagainft hisEnemies^
^^ defjred that Man to flay him. What fliall we then
^^ dp to an evil, to an unkind Prince, an Enemy to us,
f ' hated of God , hurtful to the Commonwealth , &c'3
f' lay no violent Hands upon him, faith good David,
" but let him live, until God appoint and work his
-■■-'■ • ■ ^ •; ■- ' ■ ■' « Ends
(C
(51 )
^^ End, either by natural Death, or in War, by la^vful
*' Enemies, not by trayterous Subjecls. And which is
very obfervablc, immediately after thefe Demands and
Anfvvers, faith the Homily; [/'^4^»3^2.] ''Thus
" would godly David make anfwer : and Sc. Paul, as
^' ye have heard before , willeih us to pray for fuch a
" Prince. '' Which demonlirates, that the Compilers
of it did pLiinly underfiand the Words of St. Paul to
be meant of Obedience to the moft cruel and tyranni-
cal Prince ; and that Mr. Hoadly murt know they did
fo, tho* he could Subfcribe and Retravtl ( backwards and
forwards) but not Own it , for valuable Confidera-
tions. Mr. Hoadly faith , the Cafe o^ David was purely .
Perfonal. Now Saal^ in the Profecution of his Malice
againfi David, at one time flew 85 of the Prietts, and
dellroyed a whole City for their fakes, together with all
that belonged to it , Women , Children, and Cattel,
(read the Hiliory in the firit Book 0^ Samnd) for inno-
cently favouring and afTirting; David ; and tho' David
had afterwards at the Cave o( Engedi, and in the Camp,
an Opportunity of delivering himlelf and his Country,
fhis Country^ faith the Homily, fo that the Compilers thotight
Jjich Cafes to he a common and political InfraEiion on the
Rights of the Jews J from io ingratcful a Tyrant, yet
lie could not be perfuaded to be lb Gloriow a Deliverer ^
but confelTes, he could not (hetch forth his Hand a-
gainlt the Lord's Anointed, and be guiltlels. Did any
Man before hear of fuch Injuries, purely perfonal and
private ? At this rate all injuries are perfonal and
private. I fear, Mr. Hoadly I if your Prince ihould
do but half fo much Injury in her Kingdom, you
would quickly tell her, She mud appear before your
Judgment- Seat , and anfwer to Inch things as you
would heavily lay to her Charge. If the c.^fe of David
was only a cafe of Injuries, of a quality purely private
and perfonal, then a Prince may knock half bis Clergy
on the Head, and Glenco a Clan or two, and yet Hill
be the irrefiliible Anointed of the Lord : And never
to be otherwile, except when we have difmal Appre-
^jenf^ns (0 terrihk I who can hear the Thd:4ghts of it /J
P 4 th^t
(52-5
tbat fie will fvvallow the Nation at one fingle Gulp^^
or (like the poor di(ka(5ted Irijh^ fince you was born)
with an handful of Men maflacre the whole Nation in
one Night. He fays, " Thefe are all Examples (of
^* which the Cafe of David is the firlt and m©ft per-
" tinent) of private Perfons, fubmitting in Inllances
• • not inconfi(knt with the Publick Good of that Na-
[* tion they belonged to/' Then 1 perceive it is not
inconfittent with the Publick Good of a Kingdom, (at
lead it is not worth vindicating by thefe meek Patriots)
to iiave feveral Hundred of its Subjeils at one time in-
humanly Butchered at the Will of a fingle Perfon ;
C as was the Cafe of the Prierts, and their City Nob}
for it is mod evident, that after all thefe national In-
juries, fy^/r. Hoadly may generoujly caH them little and
prjv^.te ones^ if he pleafej David, tho* he had all the
external Signs of Providence on his fide, (good Provi-
deiice , that often is made ufe of to help out at a
dead Lift, and is a Ttirkijh Argument for any Chriftian
thing) however rcfufed it, and confeiled, if he had
mot, he fhould have been guilty of the fouleli Rebel-
lion. Is this 3^our way, Mr. Hoadly ! of defending Li-
^e/ty and Property f Pray, Sir ! confider now, whether
that be true, which you fay in the latter end of this
Page, " That there is not the leaft fhadow of a diffe-
i^^ rence between the Do6lrine I have taught, and' this
" fecond part of the Homily;" or indeed, whether
f very Word you have faid, be not the fainteft Shadows,
without the leaft Solidity or Subftance, and whether it
doth not entirely contradict the whole SiencG of the
{"iomily.
I proceed next to his Reconciliation of the third part
of this Homily with his Hypothefis. He fays, p, i6y^
^' It i? remarkable, that in their Account of Rebels,
'f they fpeak of a few Subjects, out of a Luciferian
f f Pride and Prefumption, fetting themfelves up againii
f' the Majefty of their Prince, againft the Wifdom of
Vi the Counfellors, againft the Power and Force of all
f*^ the Nobility, and the faithful Subiedta and People
tl of the whpis Realm, Frpm wlicnce it ftill more
I' plainly
(53)
'" plainly appears (pUiner And plainer wthont doahtj
'^ that it was not the defjgn of this Homily, to con-
'' deiTin fuch a Refiftance as is founded entirely upon
** the Publick Good; efpecially if it be judged necef-
" fary by the Councilors, Nobility, and main Body
'^ of the whole Nation." Now a plain-dealing Mati
reading this of Mr. Hoadlys would be apt to conclude,
(if he never faw the Homilies) that (according to theni)
Rebellion could be no other than a Refiltance of the
Magiftrate by a few hot-headed People, for perfonal
Caufcs, either real or pretended : But not fo, when the
greater or nobler part of the Subjects Ihould do it grave-
ly and demurely for the Publick Good. But this is
Ipoke only adc^ptandnm Populnm, contrary to the Know-
ledge and Confcience of this Author. Read but thefe
Words in the fourth and next part of this Homily,p.372j
373. (pray pardon me that I am -forced to repeat) and
you will fee. '' Though not only great Multitudes of
'^ the rude and rafcal Commons , but fometime alfo
"^ Men of great IVit, Nohility, and Authority, have mo-
*' ved Rebellions againlt their lawful Princes, (whereas
" true Nobility fhould molt abhor fuch villanous, and
*^ true Wifdom fhould moil detelt fuch frantick Rebel-
'^ lion) though they fhould pretend fundry Caufes, as
" the Redrefs of the Commonwealth , (which Rebel-
" lion of all other Mifchiefs doth moft deftroy) or Re-^
*^ formation of Religion, (whereas Rebellion is moft
'• againtt all true Religion) though they have made a
*' great fhew of holy Meaning, by beginning their Re-
'' bellions with a counterfeit Service of God, (as did
^' wicked Ahfolom begin his Rebellion with Sacrificing
" unto God) though they difplay and bear about En-
*^ figns and Banners, which are acceptable unto the
" rude ignorant common People, great Multitudes of
^' whom by fuch falfe Pretences and Shews they do
*' deceive, and draw unto them, yet were the Muhi-
*' tudes of the Rebels never fo huge and great, the Cap-
'■ tains never lo noble, politick, and witty, the Preten-
^' ces feigned to be never fo good and holy, yet the
-^ ipe^dy cverthro\y of ^U Rebel?, of what Jsimiber,
"■':'■* ■ ■ \{ &a;f,
C 54 T
*' State^ or Condition foerer tbey were, of what Colour
^* or Canfe foever tbey pretended, is, and ever hath been
'* fucb, that God thereby doth lliew, that he alloweth
*^ neither the Dignity of any Perfon, nor the Mnltitude of
*' any People, nor the Weight of any Catife^ as iufficient
*^ for the which the Subjedls may imove Rebellion a-
*' gainft their Princes." Do not thefe very Words ex-
prefly condemn fuch a Refinance, as is faid to he foun-
ded on the Puhlicli Good both of Church and State, by
Men of great VF/r, Nobility^ and Authority, although it h:
judged neceffary by the Cotmfellors, Nobility, and main Body
af the Nation r* It could not be a fuccefsful Rebellion,
without the main Body of the Nation ; and no Rebel-
lion was ever yet, or can be raifed, but under the ap-
pearance of the Publick Good : People will not come
into it,till they are made to believe fo. The Sence of the
Homily, is, That fometimes Rebellion is raifed by the
meaner fort of People, fometimes by the nobler, but
that a violent Refiftance of our Prince by either, is that
Rebellion : And when it is raifed by the nobler anci
better fort, it is the more fcandalous and wicked ; fay-
ing, " Whereas true Nobility (hould mort abhor fuch
" villanous, and true Wifdom ftiould moli deteft fuch
" frantick Rebellion;" meaning the violent Refiftance
of the Prints in any Cafe, or for any Caufe, as the Ho-
milies literally forbid.
** In the fourth part, faith he, \P, eadem & fequente^
^' the Authors produce Inftances of Rebellion, which
" are all Inftances of Refiftance to good Governors ,
*' grounded upon bafe and private Motives : Which
** makes it yet more probable, that their defign was
^' not to condemn fuch Self-defence in any People, as
*' is manifertly neceffary for their own Prefervation."
Dares Mr. Hoadly iiand to this ? Hath he forgot the
Cafes of the Jews under Nebuchadonofor, and of the
Primitive Chriftians under the Roman Emperors, figni-
ficantly related in the firft part of this Sermon ? Either
Self-defence (called manifeftly neceffary for our Pre-
iervation) is perfedt Cant, Tas indeed it is, when it
means Violence oppofed to the Supieme Magiftrate, as
(55)
is the plain Seoce of the Homilies') or nccefTary SelP
defence will not juftify Refittauce againft the greatcrt
Tyrant. I refer you to theie Words, in p, 375. " Shall
*' the old Chriltians, by S. Pauls Exhortation, pray for
^' Calignla^ Qaudiw, or Nero i Shall the Jem pray foE
" NehHchadomJor f Thefe Emperors and Kings being
** Strangers unto them, being Pagans and Infidels, be-
" ing Murderers, Tyrants, and cruel OpprelTors of them,
*' and Deftroyers of their Country, Countrymen and
" Kinfmen, the Burners of their Villages, Towns, Cities,
" and Temples? And fhall not we pray for,C7'<;/* No,
bring him to the Block, if we have a godly Jealoufy
that he is in Rebellion againrt us. " Is it probable now,
*' good Sir ! that becaufe the Authors produce Inttances
^' of Rebellion, which are all InRances of Refinance to
*' good Governors, s;rounded upon bafe and private Mo-
^' tives, that therefore it makes it yet more probable,
** that their defign was not to condemn fuch Self-defence
^' in any People, as is manifeltly necefTary for their
*^ own Prefervation ? He favs, They fpeak likewife here
*^ of the Pretences ufed by Rebels, particularly that of
** Religion, (which 1 have not concerned my felf with)
*^ and that of the Redrefs of the Commonwealth, in
*' treating of which, they do not fay that there are no
" Cafes, in which Refiliance may be for the Good o£
" the Commonwealth." Do they not plainly fignify
fo much to the People, (and even Mr. Hoadly may be
juftly fuppofed not to have forgot it, w^hen he ufeth al-
moft the fame Words in fpeaking of Refiiiance, raifed
for the fake of Religion, and for the Redrefs of the Com-
monwealth) where fpeaking of the general Misfortune of
all Rebels, even in this Life, [p. 373.] they fay thus :
*^ Yet the fpeedy overthrow of all Rebels , of what
■ ^ Number, State, or Condition foever they were, or
*' what colour or Caufe foever they pretended, is and ever
^' hath been fuch, that God thereby doth (hew, that he
^^ alloweth neither the Dignity of any Perfon^ nor the MuU
^^ titude of ariy People^ nor the Weight of any Canfe^ as fuf-
'^ ficient for the which the Subjects may move Rebellion
l[ ^gainft their Princes ? " Indeed (Sir !) were it not tp
oblige
( 5^0
oblige yo«, and perform my Promife, I would overlook
and deipiie inch forry, inconfilienr, and contradidorv
StufF, ^
f/'. eadem'] '* In the two remaining parts of this Ho-
" raily, faith he, the moR ufual Caufes of Rebellion are
" fee forth, viz.. ^whitiomnd Imorance : From whence
*' it will again appear evident, that the defign of the
^' Authors was not ap;ain[i fuch a Refiftance, as is ma-
*' nifettly neceffary for the Publick Good ; but againR
*' Rebellion founded upon private Ambition, and grofs
*^ Ignorance." And are not Ambition and Ignorance
fuch Caulcs of Rebellion, whether it be raifed by Papf/Is
CT Fanaticks f The Principles and Caufes of Rebellion
are Rill the fame, let them come from what Qaarter
they will : Was not the Protellant Rebellion of 41 as
much caufed by Ambition and Ignorance, ^sthcSpani/h
Invafion (encouraged by fome of our Popirti Subjedts)
.1588. And cannot- the whole World in one Century
aftord one fmgle Infiance more ? Had the Church and
State (after the Rellauration of K. Charles the Second)
abolifhcd our Homilies againit Rebellion, and framed
new ones as much againit all Refiftance, as the former,
and they had had only a plain reference to the Rebel-
lion, then jufi extinguillied, would it have been thought
a good P4ea for the Papifh in the Popi/h Plot to have
cried, Thefc Homilies could never defign to aflPed^them-
for that they plainly referred to a Fanatick Rebellion and
no other ? And that thofe very Homilies were thought
even by K. William ( tho' the Rebellion in K. Charles'^
Days was carried on, not only by great MtiltitHdes of the
rfide and rajcal Commons, but alfo by Men of Wit, Nobility,
and Authority too) to condemn all manner of Refifiance,
(whether promoted by Papijl^ or Pnritan) may be col-
lected from hence, that the two firft parts of the Homily
againft Wilfd Rebellion , (the mo(i flaming parts of that
Sermon againtt Refinance of all Charaders and Deno-
jninations) were ordered then to be read, (in cafe of no
Sermon compofed by the PricR on the fame fubjed) and
are continued by the iame Autliority unto this Day, on
every 30th day 'ii^ January, VVas not the Rebellion of
( 57 )
4i (if I dare fo call it) railed under the appearance and
profeflion of the neceilHry Publick Good ? Some things in
tkc Adminiftration were out of order, and wanted lome
fmall Redrefs. The People fiy to Anns ; and tho* Re-
drefsvvaB made, and Compentation luper-abundant, yet
(iill it went on for the Publick Good. That was the
Word. The ambitious and defigning Men knew other-
wile, but would perfuade the ignorant and credulous
it was fo. Were not Ambition and Ignorance here the
Caufesof a Rebellion, which was not Popilli, tho' car-
ried on by Popilh Principles, and much encouraged and
afllded by divers of that Parly ? All the Laws of Go^
and Man condemn Refiihncein any cafe, for that the
Remedy (an hundred to one) is worfe than the Difear0 to fhew me one Hiftorical Ac-
count of the moft tyrannical Popilh Prince, that ought
to be refjfled. If thefe refpedive States were not in im-
minent Danger from JNebuchadonofor^ and fome of the
Roman Emperors, then no State in the World can be,
from the moft cruel Popifh Tyrant, and confequently
none fuch are to be refifted with Violence. Will you
allow. Sir! that ^Popifh Prince may torment hisSub-
;e6ts one twentieth part fo much, as Nero did the Chri-
ftians, and Nehnchadonofor the Jevos^ before you fufFer
them to turn back and refift/ and then I will fay fome-
thing more to you . Thus much for Mr. Hoadly, and
fcis faft Friend the Homilies. I have nothing more to
lay, only to two or three Words in his Recapitulation.
^^ " It appears, faith he, from the general Expreflions
made ufe of, that the Authors no more intended in
" it Abfolute Paflive, than Abfoluie Adive Obedience.
^' But I fay, from a particular ExprefTion in the Ho-
mily of Obedience^ (perhaps that Homily is not Canonic d
mth yl/r.Hoadly, hecanfein his Vindication hehathflipt it)
"they plainly intended fuch a thing." Read thefe
Lines, (I am forced often to repeat, if not to convert,
yet to fliame, if polTible) p.dj. '* Yet let us believe un-
*' doubtedly (good Chriftian People) that we may not
*' obey Kings, 'Maglftrates, or any other, (though they
'' be our own Fathers) if they would command us to do
" any thing contrary to God's Commandments. In
" fuch a cafe ^ve ought to fay, with the Apofile, We
mtiji rather obey Gody than Man. But neverthdefs ui
^' that cale we may not in any wife withftand violent-
ly, or rcbeBagainft Rulers, or make any Infurredtion,
" Sedition or Tumults, cither by force of Arms, (or
*' othervvife) againft the Anointed of the Lord, or any
*/ of his Officers : But we muft in fuch cafe patiently
*• fuffer all Wrongs and Injuries^ referring the judgment
*' of oui Caufe only to God. * Is Active Obedience here
commanded as mucb as PaflTivc P Mr, Hoadly! this i^
. C59)
intolerable. This is (like BelUrTnine^ by tbe help of tht
Papal Authority) to make Vice, Vertue ; and Venue,
Vice, at your Sacred Word ; and by the Plenitude of
your Power, to make any thing fignify any thing, or
every thing, or nothing, (tho' never lo diftant and con-
trary) according as your Holineis is dilpoied. '* Again,
faith he, " it appears from the Words frequently ufed,
** and the Examples alledged, that they chiefly defigncd
*' their Do6lrine of Non-refiltance with refped to good
" Princes, or fuch as were only guilty of perfonal Vices,
" or of Inftances of Injuftice of a private Nature ; not
" ot any manifeft Attempts to ruin the Conftitution
*' and Nation committed to their Charge." Again,
fay I, from the Words frequently ufcd, and the Ex-
amples alledged, that they wholly defigned their Do-
.^ftrine for Non-refiftance to the worft, as well as to the
beft Princes, unlefs to refift in no Cafe, fignifies to refifc
in feme Cafe ; and to refift for no Caafe, to refifc for
fome Caufe ; or tliat CalignUy CUndiniy Nero^ or Nehn^
ehadonofor were palTable Princes ; or that when Saul flew
almoft one hundred of the Priefts, and all living Crea-
tures in one whole City for their fakes, it was but a
tolerable and perfonal Injury- He fays, " That it was
*' not their Defign, or in their Thoughts to condemn
" fuch a Refinance, as is founded entirely upon the
" Publick Security, but that founded upon bate and
*' unworthy Motives/* Is not this to tax the Convt)-
cation with Self-condemnation, (and the Parliament
too, which gave a Civil Sanction to the Homilies) and
to tell the World, they do not mean what they plainly
fay, when they condemn all manner of Rcfiliance up-
on any Motive or Pretence whatever ? Mr. Hoadly, per-
haps, would tal^ it ill, if any one fhould fay, He is
felf- condemned; and yet it is not in my power (for
tho'a Man may a6l what he will, he cannot think
what he will) to believe otherwilc* He fays, The
Authors of the Homilies do not mean, what they plain-
ly fay ; and yet it is impoHible for him, or the Wit of
Angtls or Men to prove it. 1 fay, he profciTes one
^hing, and fubfcribes another ; and yet pretends to
mm by, and reconcile that Subfcription with that
Profeflion. Whether I have proved my Charge, I
leave you or any one elfe to judge. " And if after fo
*' plain a Demonfiration (continues he) that I have
*' not contradidled tlie njain Tenour and Defign of
*' this Homily, any one {hall think it fufficientto pro-
" duce any little piece of a Sentence brought in by the
*^ bye, which is in appearance againft me, confidered
*' by it feif, it will not much concern mci" No, I
dare fay, you are a Man of too much Mettle, to yield
fo any Proofs in this cafe. Now would not a Mart
(without feeing the Homily) prefently imagine, that the
whole Tenour of that Homily, (and of the other too)
had been for Obedience to only good or tolerable Prin-
ces, but for Refinance to very bad ones ; with (perhaps)
fome dark and obfcure part of a Sentence intermixt,
which might feem (inconfittently) now and then to
iavour the Cafe of Abfolute Non-refiltance? Would
not a Man in his W^its think fo by Mr. Hoadlys invin-
cible Courage ? And yet the whole Tenour, Scope, and
Defign of thcfe Homilies,are for Abfolute Non-reGliancc
without the leaft Exception, or Referve by the bye, or
file Mr, Hcadly., and fome few (exceflTivcly few) of his
undermining Moles are the only Lyncei in the World.
Pi ay, try your Hand, and fee, where you can (hew the
Tenour of the Homilies in any cafe of Extremity, to be
foi Rcfjflance. " The only Reply, (concludes he) to
** what I have here offered, mutt be to fhcw, either
" that the Subfcription imports more than an Agree-
" frjent to the chief Do(Srines and main Tenour of the
*' Homilies ; (n is enough for me that it certainly imports
fo rrmh) " or that my Doclrine is againrt the mairi
*' Tenour of the whole Homily againftRebellion." Whe-
ther I have done that, is left to your Examination.
Thu=, Sir! have I performed my Promiie unto you,
tnd expecting the Performance of yours, in (hewing
ine, either w^here I have been defedive in the omifTiort
of one material Argument brought by you, or lAt^Hoad'
ly (your Champion) in relation to ReHftance and th€
Homilies, (which is the only Subjedl at prefent of difpute
between
(6i )
between us) or in not throughly anfwering thofe I have
examined, I remain
Rercrend Sir!
Your affectionate Friend and -faithful Servant
July 3. 1 7 10.
Semper Idenu
FINIS.
ADVERTISEMENT.
WHeveas the Author of this Letter hath heen credihly in-
formed, that the Perfon concerned m it hath frequently
and puhlickiy hoajled, that he hcs an unanfwerahle Reply to ity
and Of perfeB in its kind as ever was extant, and has heen dared
and challenged hy him to a Puhlication of what is here written^
with Promife of as puhlick an Anfwer to it ; that Gentleman
therefore may please to take notice^ that his Challenge being ac-
cepted, and what he dejired being accordingly piihlijhed^ the Per-
formance of his Proimfe is now expeBed ; and an Affurance 74
/jerehy given him, that if the Author cannot return him an effe^
^ual Rejoinder, he will forthwith become his Profelyte, will con-
fers his Obftiiiacy in defending Homilitical Non-refiJlAnce, and
will theiiceforward own himfelfa profejfed Whig.
ERRATA.
^ E R R A T A., myz'^TAH-
PAge 29. 1. z6. r. Aqum, P, s^. I. 52, /op de r. be.
P. 76. J. 27. r. haJed. P. 81. 1, g8. r. haBant. Infltt,
P. 87. 1. g?' 4 iTnx^^^^'yiVcu* P. irg. ],i. for my
r. I. P. 155. 1. I. r. has. P. 148., J. g8. r. Rigalt'ms.
P. 117. 1. ig. /o>' to the point. r. to his purpofe. F. 220.
1. 19. after the Queen's r. [or at other ti-nes, the King's.]
P. 239. 1. 40, r. not to be for the good of fome. P. 251.
1. I. r. fhews us far. P. 260. J. 9. r. a good. P. 262.
1. 7. and fatisfied.
In the Letter.
PAge I. 1. ip. r. forbid, P. r. 1. 18. r. your own. P. ij.
1. ir. r. that the whole. P. 14. I. 25. r. irrefiftible.
P. 19. 1. 35. read fuch Tyrants. P. 24. I. 11. for? r. .
L. 16. for any n flw,rx \ Or the Art ofGurdeuini ; In Three
Books. Treacing of the Excellency, Situation, Soil, Walk?
fyc, and other Ornaniencs of Gardens • With many Rules
and Direftions concerning the fame. Of Winter-Greens
Flowers, (t^c of the Kitchen-Garden; With Inftruftions
for making Hoc-Bed?, altering and enriching any fort of
Garden-Ground, e^c to a very great Improvement of every
fore of Land for Ufe and Profit, Ornament and Delight.
Illuftrated with Sculptures. Tlie Fourch Edition : By
7. Worlidge, Gene. Price ^ s, 6 d.
The Devout Commimam EKempIified in his Bthaviour,
Before, At, and After the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper ;
Praftically fuited ro all} the Parts of that folemn Ordinance.
The Ninth Edition. Price 1 s. 6 d.
The Whole Duty of a Chriftian : Containing all things ne-
ceflary, both as to what He is to Know and Do for obtaining
a Happy Eternity. Price j s. 6 d.
An Infallible Way to Contentment j In Two Parts Compleat.
Price 2 s.
An Expofithn of the Cbarch^Catechifm^ with Scripture-
Proofs in Words at Length. The Second Edition. Pr, i s, 6d,
The Church of England's Comrnunica?it^ Directed and Af-
filled by the Publick Liturgy, in 24°* Price 6 d.
The terrible Stormy Wind and Tempeft^ which hapned
Nov- 27. 1703. Confider'd, and ought to be had in Ever'
lajling Remembrance 'j To which is added Fair Wurving to a
Carelefs World. Price 6 d. Thefe Six were all Written by
the Author of the Devout Communicant,
A Difcojrfe concerning the Certainty of a Future and
Immortal State, In fome Moral, Phyfiological and Religious
Confiderations. By a D^^or of Phjficl^, Price 2 s. 6d.
A Manual of Private- Det'otions^ with Diredlions for the
Sick: By the Right Revereni Father in God, L. AndrexfSy
Late Bifhop of Winchefter, Pritt \ s. 6 d.
New Obfervat'tons on the Natural Hiftory of this World oi
Matter, and this Woi Id of Life •, Being a Philofophical Dif-
courfe, grounded upon the Mofiicf^ Syftem of the Creation
and the Flood ; Wich fome Thoughts concerning Paradife^
i the Confia^ratioti of the World, a Trcatifc oi Meteoroloiy^ and
b fome
BOOKS Sol J ly W. Freeman:
fome Occafional Bemarks upon fome late Theories^ Cor.fermes
and Effays, Frice is. 6 d.
The Ana'om^ ofth^Eifth^ in 4°* Price 6 d. ThcfeTvjo
were Written by rho. Kobhfon^ Redlor of Ot*(by in CwfiberUnd,
A Difcourfe of h/iturA ar^d Ke^eaVi Religion. By Mr.
r. Vour^e, in 8^. Fr'tcc. 2 J. 6 V.
The Lavs of A/^t;